info/mirror-textfiles.com
1
0
Fork 0
mirror of https://github.com/opsxcq/mirror-textfiles.com.git synced 2025-08-08 14:06:49 +02:00
Code Issues Releases Wiki Activity

update

Browse Source
This commit is contained in:
OPSXCQ
2018-03-01 07:47:13 -03:00
parent e1fdbd632e
commit ac56225f0d
92 changed files with 37152 additions and 0 deletions
Download Patch File Download Diff File Expand all files Collapse all files

302
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prep.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,302 @@
Preparation
by deirdre, 9/24/94
I relaxed as best I could. I just stood there, willing my muscles to do
nothing. I hate to describe what the feeling was really like--needless to
say it felt *big*. Slipping in like that! But it was well lubricated and I
was well lubricated and all things considered, it was going well enough.
The feeling!
Things began when Valerie, my wife threw down the gauntlet: "Yes, I'll do
it."
I was astounded. Not that I bugged her all the time or anything but she'd
known for *years* what I'd like to try with her and despite my efforts to
apprise her of my continued interest, had never given a hint that her
resolve might be weakening. It was almost too much for me to digest,
somehow I didn't believe her.
"Under one condition," she added. Oh. Well, this was sounding more
believable. But I couldn't think of many conditions that I wouldn't be
willing to fulfill.
"Yes?" I asked. Something made me put a little amusement in my voice
even though she sounded perfectly serious. Maybe I didn't want to show
any disappointment when she changed her mind. I guess I still couldn't
accept the change in her attitude.
"I want you to know what it is you are asking me to do." That was a
simple answer. Too simple--something made me nervous about it.
"Tell me," I said.
"I want you to *really know* it. I want you to *experience* it."
I was silent. She was too for a moment. Then I saw amusement grow in
*her* face. "You should *see* your face," she said, giggling. "Hoping to
give what you won't *take*?"
"You mean with a dildo?" I asked.
"Is that what you want to do to me?" she asked with mock innocence. "I
think not," she added.
"It's *different* for *me*."
"I'd say I'm asking you to do *exactly the same thing* you want me to do"
"In a way, yes," I answered, "but for me it would be a same-sex
experience."
"You have a point though you aren't above suggesting I do *that* either,"
she answered, "but even so, anything less would be less than what you are
asking of *me*."
I was silent again. I didn't know what to say. "It's your big chance," she
finally added, "you'd better give it some thought."
"No way!"
"I don't see what the big deal is even if you don't get off on it," she went
on, "just lubricate everything well and then just relax until it goes in
easy. Then, just lose yourself in the sensations and maybe you'll even find
you like it!" She was smiling, the wretch--I recognized my own words
being thrown back at me.
"You're *taunting* me," I said, smiling despite myself. She was grinning.
We'd be in bed soon thrashing about happily.
"Think what you're missing," she said and she unsnapped her jeans and
slid them down. She wasn't wearing panties! She turned away, looking
over her shoulder and wriggled her rear. She's got the best looking rear on
the planet!
"It's *waiting* for you!" she added, pushing the length of a finger against
her crack. She grabbed my hand and pushed it against her rear crack.
"Witch!" I said and picked her up around the hips so she was doubled over.
She wriggled out and ran in the bedroom. I was there in a flash. There
was fireworks.
The next morning I was eating breakfast and she said while pouring us
coffee refills: "Have you *thought* about my proposition?" I *hadn't* and
it took me a second to figure out what she was referring to.
"Val, you can't think I'd consider it."
"Well, please do," she added in a low voice. She turned her body away
from me and lifted her skirt, revealing again that she wore no underpants.
"I *want* you in there, *so bad*!" she went on. This was so unlike her to
play the tease. Later when we were leaving, after we kissed, she managed
to turn around in my arms and push her rear into me, winking at me over
her shoulder.
"Witch," I repeated.
"Have you thought about it?" she said that night when we were in bed.
"About what?" I asked, honestly.
"About your rear," she said. This time she seemed perfectly serious. "You
aren't giving it any thought, are you?"
"No."
"I *honestly* think you should. It would be just a few minutes for you,
and then in the future when we were like this, you could just slip it in
sometimes." We were spooning at the time. I didn't answer, "Just a few
minutes of your life..." she repeated.
"Why not a dildo?" I asked.
"You *know* it isn't the same," she said, "no living, breathing person
behind you."
"You can get dildoes that strap on like a cock."
She giggled. "Nice try, but no. I *really feel* that you should experience
what you are proposing to put me through." After a pause she went on, "It
really is a kind of humiliation. You *know* we don't have a relationship
like *that*. Just a few minutes of your life."
I didn't answer. The problem is I didn't say no. She noticed it--I *know*
her. I noticed it too and it worried me.
And that is all we said about it for weeks. But one evening, after eating
out with Valerie's friend Julie and her husband Tyler, she brought it up
with them! We'd gone back to their house and were having a drink and
Valerie chirped up: "Yes, Ron has agreed to do something *amazing* for
me!" Our conversation had loosened up with our drinks but though this
declaration triggered my radar, I still had no idea what was coming.
"What's that?" asked Julie. Julie's quite attractive--brunette like
Valerie but a little more figure.
"He's going to... let a *man* do his rear," she said, almost giggling.
"Val!" I managed.
"You *want* him to do that?" Julie asked Valerie, incredulously.
"If he wants to do mine," answered Valerie. I glanced at Tyler to see how
he was reacting to this. He wasn't looking at me, I was relieved to see.
"You have a *deal* with him, that if he lets a *man* fuck his ass, that he
can fuck *yours*?" asked Julie. She doesn't usually talk like that--I
guess it was the moment and the drink.
"That's it!" replied Val.
"Who?" asked Julie.
"No idea. We haven't gotten that far." We were all silent for a minute.
"Tyler could do it," Julie said at last.
I spoke up: "Val has *exaggerated* everything. We didn't *really*
decide..."
"Oh, you just have cold feet," interrupted Julie. "You could have Tyler do
it tonight."
Yikes! "Thanks, but no thanks," I said.
"No, don't refuse so fast," she answered. "It'd be over so soon--I *know*
you're having all kinds of qualms and second thoughts. If you're going to
do it at all, you should get it over with *tonight* and free yourself from
the anticipation." She smiled but she was obviously well meaning.
"It's a good idea, Hon," added Val. "Later tonight, it's all over but the
fun!" Tyler still hadn't said anything. He hadn't objected.
"Come on!" added Julie. She walked up to me and spoke in a lower voice:
"I'll *bet* you'd love it with Val *tonight*!" She glanced over at Val and
walked over to her and pulled her out of her chair, smiling, "Fucking her
cute little ass," she added even lower, and patted Val's rear.
"Just a few minutes," she went on, "and it can be *all over*."
I don't know what got into me. It didn't seem like a strange thing to any
of them. When you are around people, you tend to adopt their ideas. Julie
went out and came back with a little jar. K.Y. Jelly. "Go in the bathroom,
get undressed and come out with your rear done up," she said. "Go on!" she
said, giving me a little push to get me started.
I sat in the bathroom. Julie finally opened it a crack. "Come on, you're
just dragging it out. It can all be over in a jiffy."
"Not bad," she said with a little grin finally when I came out. After that
she was perfectly serious. "Stand here, against the door frame," she said,
taking the jar from my hands. I placed my chest and stomach against it,
and grabbed the frame with my fingers. I heard Tyler unzip and heard him
smearing his cock. I looked over my shoulder a little but not enough to see
him behind me.
He was behind me. The door was between the living room and the hall and
both women were in the living room, standing right there, watching me.
Both were fully dressed in skirts. They watched my face. I felt Tyler's
cock against my rear. "Relax now," said Julie. Tyler pushed a little but
not really trying to get it in yet. Then I felt a finger probing--It *did* go
in easily. Two. Three. Then the fingers were gone. I felt *it* again.
Pushing. He held my hips.
The feeling. The feeling of that big thing slipping in there. I was
completely nude. They were all completely dressed. The women still
looked at my face. His hips were pressed against my rear, his cock all the
way in. I was holding the doorframe so tight. His hands on my hip-bones.
I knew he was thrusting his hips in front of him to reach me. His chest
pushed against my back. I felt his clothes all the way up and down my
skin.
Julie came closer. He was drawing out and pushing in. She took my cock
in her hand and played with it. "Kinda hard, isn't it?" she said with a
little smirk.
"That's not... fair... you...r handling it." I was having trouble talking.
She
smiled, let go and backed off again. Still the two just watched me. Tyler
was moving faster and faster. It was beginning to get rough, between him
and the door frame. I heard him breathing. Then suddenly he slammed
against me, pulling on the doorframe himself. He held himself tight
against me, not moving a muscle. I felt his cock pulsing its semen into
me.
It was done. He pulled out. "You *did* it," Julie said. "Go clean yourself
up." Valerie still looked at me but hadn't said a word. I went into the
bathroom. I didn't turn around to look at Tyler.
I borrowed a washcloth and washed a bit, then got dressed. When I left
the bathroom, there was Valerie, standing in the same doorframe, her
skirt pulled up in back, Tyler's cock in her rear! I stared. My heart was in
my throat. What was happening?
I walked behind them into the living room. Julie was sitting on the couch
and patted the place beside her. I sat down.
"You did good," she said when I sat. I just stared at the two of them in
the doorway. Tyler was banging away. He came in seconds, just like he
did with me. Then he drew back and zipped up. Val pulled her panties back
up from her thighs and dropped the back of her skirt again. She walked in
and gave me a *look what I did* smile. I stood up and pulled her to the
door. We were out without a goodbye.
"What the hell was *that*?" I exploded. "*That* wasn't part of the deal!"
"So you can mess around with him but *I can't*?" she shot back.
"Mess around? I was doing it for *you*!" I replied.
"Fuck off! You were doing it *for yourself*! *You* wanted *my rear*,
remember?" She marched to the car and turned around and glared at me.
"Fuck *you*!" I yelled. She got in the drivers' side and drove off without
me. I just stood there staring, not believing this. Finally I heard the door
behind me open. Julie appeared beside me.
"You better come inside," she said, finally. She tugged me in. There was
no sign of Tyler and she pulled me over to the couch. "Want to talk?" she
finally said.
"This is fucked," I offered.
"Is she kind of bull-headed?" asked Julie. I didn't answer. We sat back on
the couch and she wrapped an arm around me. I turned my head to her and
she looked at me. She started unbuttoning her blouse. I just watched as
she finished it and then removed her bra. She started a kiss but then
pulled away to standing. She slipped her skirt and panties off, leaving her
naked in front of me. She *did* have a beautiful body. She got on my lap,
folded knees on each side of me, facing me. She took my face in her hands
and bent down and kissed me. "I *want* you. Do you *want* me?" she
asked just above a whisper.
"Yes," I breathed.
She leaned over to my right ear and whispered. "Then let Tyler do it
again."
I was standing at the doorframe again, Tyler in me, Julie right in front of
me again. This time she had my cock in her hand the whole time,
massaging it gently. She got close and up on tiptoes and pushed it up
between her legs so it pressed up against her crotch. Then she backed
away and just held it as Tyler slammed into me for his climax.
She led me into the bedroom. She opened a drawer and got out a pair of
handcuffs. She latched it to one of my hands and cuffed my hands together
behind my back. Then she leaned me over the edge of the bed so my body
was lying on it and my rear was right at the edge. Tyler was in the room
again and knelt behind me. "He's such a *stud*" she said. She got out a
little whip as he pushed in.
They ate breakfast the next morning with me lying face down between
them on the kitchen table. Aside from my cuffed hands behind my back, I
was gagged, my ankles were bound together and a dildo was in my rear.
The doorbell rang. Julie came back from the door, bringing Valerie. Val
looked down at me with a blank expression on her face. No one said
anything.
Tyler took her to the kitchen doorframe and lowered her jeans right below
her rear. Julie, who had sat down again, drew another pair of handcuffs
from her purse. I wondered what it would have been like to touch her. Val
stood there, pressed against the doorframe. Tyler lowered her panties.
She made no move either to help or hinder him. He's such a stud.

783
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/present.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,783 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/present.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Birthday Present, The
[5 Possible Endings Attached!]
It was a hard relationship to describe. They had a lot in
common - both were professionals working full time, both married,
both having two children. But much of the similarities ended
there, one was female, and a delightful one at that, but more on
this later, the other male. Although they worked together they
lived far apart. Since neither one could bear to hurt another
their "romance" was not the textbook-type. Sandy and Jim sort of
recognized that their lives were previously taken, but they still
had a deep attraction and affection for each other. They enjoyed
being together, whenever they could manage it, for the office
wags would have a field day if their "relationship", no matter
how chaste, became public knowledge.
For a long time now Jim had been "romancing" Sandy with
notes of undying affection and love and Sandy had been receiving
the verbal love and affection with welcome arms. Once or twice a
week they would meet for lunch at a public park and discuss life
and love and beauty. When the weather was bad they might even be
alone in a park and enjoy a special closeness. But, alas, an
unwritten code prevented more than an occasional deep and warm
hug and lots of hand-holding! They would have been more at home
in the Victorian era.
But enough history. I think the reader is, by now, well
aware of our "lovers" plight. Certainly they were not of this
quick-to-bed age. There was a certain admirable beauty shared by
Sandy and Jim. Whether outsiders saw it or not was irrelevant,
they saw it and felt it. Which brings us to "The Birthday
Present." Jim had been planning a special birthday for Sandy for
some time. His sole goal was, surprisingly hard for modern-day
readers to believe, was not seduction, but a celebration of JOY.
Ah, JOY! JOY, a feeling generally lost on us, Moderns, and
totally without relevance unless shared. This was to be a true
celebration of JOY and LOVE. Jim's sentimentality was so at the
forefront that he even "engraved" a special invitation, complete
with appropriate scroll-work, to Sandy:
The undersigned cordially (and with obvious relish) invites
Sandy
an extremely delightful and luscious person
to a personal and intimate
demonstration of
TRUE and DEVOTED LOVE
as expressed through a
sensitive and feeling
full-body massage
on the Twenty-First Day of the Ninth Month
of the Year Nineteen Hundred and Eighty-Nine
suitably signed with passionate love by Jim.
Sandy, never one to avoid the daring being a women irresistibly
drawn to masculine images, activities and excitement, initially
balked. Interestingly enough her resistance came not so much
from the suggestion, but from the ludicrousness of it, "Come on,
how can this be accomplished in the park at noon? And I am not
interested in getting poison ivy in the woods." But her
resistance changed from one of unbelieving to one of simple
objection when Jim said, "I have arranged for us to share a motel
room for the afternoon. I promise no hanky-panky. This is not a
seduction, it is a genuine attempt to give you a nice birthday
present. I am not joking. I am serious."
Well, the discussion was heated for several days. Sandy had
strong fears and distrust of Jim and his motives. The casual
outsider would only have chuckled at this appearance of a joke,
the eternal male seduction "line." "I just want to show you my
etchings." or "I just want to let you explore my spider web."
What ever it was, convincing persuasion, a genuine daring or
resignation from the effort to change Jim's mind. More than once
Jim had offered to withdraw the "proposition" only to have the
subject come up again. It is not clear what was the final straw,
but Sandy extracted the two-thousandth promise, and agreed.
But then at the last moment Sandy realized that it was
payday and she could not afford to be gone half a day. The big
day was delayed until Friday.
Friday turned out to be a delightful day. The sun shown out
of a azure sky upon the green hills of the land. The temperature
was just right. Jim expressed concern that the beauty of the day
would be "wasted" inside, but it was agreed that there would be
more nice days. The trip past the check-in desk and the lobby
was taken with uncomfortable feelings of guilt. This feeling by
both was thick enough to cut. But the small briefcase sufficed
to allay inordinate suspicions. All went well until they got to
the room. The age old shakes kept Jim from immediately getting
the damned door open. Motel doors were the same everywhere.
Once in the room they hugged in a warm embrace free from the
fear of prying eyes. That alone made the excursion well worth
the effort. They stood there for the "brief" moment that lovers
share, a brief moment extending close to ten minutes. Neither
one wanted to break the spell. Their nearness could not be
replaced with all the private and emotional notes they exchanged.
They sat down on the bed and held hands gazing into each
other's eyes. Jim gentle began caressing Sandy's delicate hands
and fingers. Then they began to discuss what was to happen.
Jim, who claimed to have "everything thought out," was torn
between chucking his "plan" and keeping his promise. A gentle,
caring look from Sandy kept him in line.
Jim got the body lotion bottle from his brief case so Sandy
could choose which she preferred. He let her pick saying, "The
delicious scent of your body will override all else, who needs
this stuff." He then went to the bathroom to get some towels.
The bed spread was taken down and several towels were laid out.
Jim then said that it was necessary that Sandy remove her
clothing and cover up with the towels. He said, "You may leave
your underwear on, Lovely Sandy. I promised a full-body massage,
but it won't quite be "full-body", I couldn't keep my promise if
it was and you know it. Anyway, cover up with the towels and
I'll turn up the heat in the room. I won't need that, but you
may." Sandy replied, "I don't think I will need it either, so
don't turn it up." (She was avoiding the clothes issue.) "Can't
we just do the massaging like we have in the past?" [They both
had a keen interest in the art of massage. Jim had a couple of
good books on massage, finger-pressure and Shiatsu. He even
shared one on sensual massage with Sandy. Their experiences into
massage began with foot massage one noon when Sandy complained of
il-fitting shoes and sore feet. Jim extended it to hand and
finger massage and once even experimented with back massage, when
he sneaked his first and only kiss from Sandy, a chaste, but
delicious peck on the back of Sandy's lovely white neck. They
both had enjoyed the physical contact immensely. But it had
always been of the non-sexual kind, although Jim reveled in the
sensuality of it. He is the one who invented this birthday
present, after all.]
After a lengthy discussion, Jim persuaded Sandy that his
intentions were indeed honorable and it could only be done this
way. [Although I will not go into this discussion, because it is
so improbable as to be unlikely, besides if Jim hadn't "won" the
debate there wouldn't be a story to tell!] Jim left the room to
give Sandy privacy. He left word for her to let him know. Talk
about long moments! This was absurd. But after what seemed like
hours, Sandy whispered that she was ready.
Jim reentered the room to find Sandy stretched out full
length on her stomach covered with a bath towel covering her from
shoulders to knees. Even from the back Jim marveled at her
loveliness. "Sandy you are the most beautiful person I have ever
seen, with or without clothes. Your trust in me only makes me
love you even more. God practiced for thousands of years to
perfect His art to produce you. He did good! And I am so glad
He didn't waste all of His talents on the outside, for your inner
beauty far exceeds what the imperfect eye can see. I love you,
Sandy, and I will love you with all of my heart and I love you
with all of my mind and I love you with all of my spirit and I
will love you always, Sandy. There has been none like you. You
are Perfection, exquisite Perfection, Sandy. I kneel down and
worship this shrine, Sandy."
He liberally drenched his hands in lotion he had warmed up
in his pocket and applied it generously to her legs and arms with
gentle caring hands. A gasp of pleasure escaped Sandy's lips.
She lifter her head and gazed at Jim and heart-feltly said,
"Thank you, Jim, you gentleness and compassion is so appreciated.
Thank you for talking me into this and thank you for the lovely
birthday present." "But it hasn't even begun, Sandy. No more
words from you. You must lie there and relax and release your
cares to my hands. I will be gentle. I will be caring. I will
be true to my words, Sandy. My love for you would allow nothing
else."
Beginning at her toes Jim gentle rubbed in the oil and
kneaded the aches and cares away. He massaged towards her ankles
to restore the blood flow in her toes. Each toe in turn got the
same treatment and he lusciously paused and stroked between each
one. He fleeting kissed each one as he progressed. Completing
her toes he began to work on her feet. Jim knew that the
Achilles tendon was supposed to have a genitals-connection so his
stroking steadily lead to that area after he had explored the
rest of her lovely and delicate foot.
His slow and steady sensual touch gradually lead to her
ankle and upwards to her expressively beautiful calf. A slight
tremor from Sandy cautioned Jim from proceeding further, but his
hands did not stray from their amorous and pleasant task. Gently
they followed the contours of her fine calf from her ankle to her
lovely knee. The elegance of her limbs had always amazed and
charmed Jim, but until now he had not known the real passion
associated with flirting with such exquisitely turned ivory. The
smoothness beneath his touch was awe-inspiring and sent tremors
of his own up and down his spine. "Hold on, Jim, this delicate
journey has just begun," he said to himself.
Jim quietly shifted his attentions from Sandy's lovely legs
to her exquisitely sensuous hands resting so close. He began,
like with her finely turned feet, with a gentle upwards massaging
of her fingers. They were delicately formed and only slightly
roughened by hard work suiting her demeanor. Sandy took very
good care of herself and it showed for all to see. Her elegant
beauty was flawless. Sandy was striking. No other words would
do her rare beauty justice. She was magnificent.
Jim smeared more oil to pave the way for his ever-exploring
hands. Delicately her followed the fingers around, one by one,
pausing at the base of each to implant a kiss of love. His
tongue would flick out to gentle caress the soft membrane of skin
between each. The he would continue his kneading on the palms.
He strived to rub out the cares and anguishes of the hardness of
life with more ointment. His heart was in it. The care he felt
flowed more freely than the oil.
Jim was sure that Sandy had been over come with sleep by
this time. Not a sound was heard, except her deep, even
breathing. Her exquisitely lovely face carried a truly joyous
smile into her dreams. Trust, and maybe love, had found an
outlet.
No matter how deep the sleep, Jim's labor-of-love was not
consummated. His hands continued their explore. But it was
clear that they were no longer under Jim's control as they
lusciously travelled the full range of her exquisitely chiseled
arm.
At Sandy's shoulder they paused. Slowly and determinedly
they slid the towel a little lower so her exquisitely graceful
shoulder was exposed. Gently he traced each contour from her
shoulders to her Kama neck. His warm hands gentle pressured the
deep muscles on her back, rubbing them toward her neck to further
the circulation. When the massage regained her neck it acted
like an aphrodisiac, the sleeping giant in Sandy awoke. A groan
of passion passed. Jim paused. She was quiet again.
Slowly Jim began again, this time progressing up Sandy's
neck. He parted her beautiful and delicately soft tresses,
pausing to give, with love, another heart-kiss, his second in
forever. Continuing, he found her ear and traced it around and
around, swirling into oblivion. With an oh-so gentle touch, he
persisted in his quest and touched her face of pure beauty. Her
delicately formed cheeks and nose were traced with great care.
He linger under her nose and followed her lovely, full lips, so
ripe with passion and desire, now parted, as if in greeting him.
As his fingers passed they closed to a rosebud to exchange a kiss
of love and opened to reveal a moist tongue hungering for a new
sensation. The fingers, not what it was looking for, sufficed
for the moment. With regret Jim left the luscious lips like
orgasmic-blood swollen Mons of Venus and renewed his quest. His
fingers, with sincere caring and passion traced the slight,
sight, not angry, scar on her cheek fervently wishing to erase
the one blemish to her perfection, but it had become an integral
part of her mysterious beauty. Renewing his travels Jim reached
her eyes of deep-sea azure sunshine, now glistening with tears.
A drop was rushed away by gravity. Jim bent to erase the
remainder with his lips, and his own hot tears mixed passionately
with her's. Not a word was said. The exchange of an
immeasurably deep gaze, love from one intertwining with a heart-
felt thanks from the other, stemmed the flow. The eyes, ever
capable of giving of love more than receiving love, closed to
allow his delicate touch to pass over.
Jim's trembling hands extended up Sandy's forehead and wound
in amongst her soft brown locks, threading their way down, down
to her shoulders and beyond. Ardently they searched beneath the
towel to find her back and relieve the tense knots settled there.
He anointed his hands and applied with ecstatic glee, pressure.
Discreetly her eased down the towel to waste level to reveal a
pure white-as-snow back demarcated by a perfect tan line. He
followed the line and moved in to the snow field with sensitive
strokes. The passion in his touch was clearly evident as he
manipulated her precious skin.
Jim's efforts gained in strength until they could be
compared with a passionate desire to enter within. His fingers
spread warmth in an ever-widening circle, encountering the towel
barrier again and again. His intensity diminished somewhat when
the barrier was knocked askew and his warm hands found the
graceful curving lines of Freyja's treasure, soft mons of
exquisite composition, begging to be circled and traced. Jim
flirted with each one. Out of human control, his hands proceeded
to palpate each in turn.
"Surely these are Godly creations. How could anyone view
such luscious mounds as anything but unabashed beauty. I kiss
each with my heart and mind. I worship at the shrine of pure
beauty. I am yours, Sandy. Forever, I am yours, Oh, One of
Magnificent and Perfect Beauty. I am eternally grateful for this
moment. No other could feel such wonder as I do at this moment.
I share this moment only with you, Sandy, and God. It is good.
It is right."
At that moment Sandy stirred. "Let me turn over." "Only if
you help me abide by my promise, Sandy?" With an anguished,
"No," she struggled to roll over, but Jim had embraced her,
preventing her movement. "Please."
As she ceased struggling, he fleetingly fondled her ripe
buttocks, planting a warm, juicy buss on each. With one last
regretting gentle squeeze, he replaced the towel again between
shoulder and knee. "Now, roll, over slowly, Beautiful."
Slowly she rolled over as Jim held the modesty drape from
slipping. He gazed into Sandy's eyes, longingly and fervently
desiring to kiss those gentle lips and hold her warm and supple
body close to his. Instead he gently leaned down and caressingly
kissed the very tips of her big toes, erotic points to many.
Cuddling her feet in his sensitive hands he began anew his gentle
massaging. This time his eyes never let hers.
Softly and slowly his caressive touch stole to her heels and
ankles and endearingly up her graceful calves to rest, trembling,
on her knees. Then they traced their way back down, again ending
at her charming toes. Cautiously, they followed their trail back
up again, ending, daring, on Sandy's enchanting Astarte thigh.
Like a passionate dog Jim's fingers whiff around exploring the
delicate flesh, occasionally digging into the muscles to sooth
their tension, occasionally just flirting with the sensitive
skin, just sniffing and exploring.
All the time the towel remained virtuously in place. At
some unseen clue he, as before, passed attention from Sandy's
lovely legs to her outstretched and graceful arms, yearning to
embrace the passion she felt, but not wishing to break the magic
spell. In a friendly, no, a passionate gesture, Jim's fingers
traced the faintly outlined veins, surging with pent up desire,
from her delicate finger tips, across her enchanting hands, up
the sensuous arms, so capable of violent embrace in the throes of
ecstacy, to the softly curving shoulders begging to have resting
on them a head, spent with Love's longings.
Like a seized person his fingers relentlessly pursue their
travails from shoulder to delicate finger tip and back several
times. Each time the trail becomes more comfortable and welcome.
Sandy's breathing, once deep and even, now comes slightly heavier
and with more effort as the feeling of pure joy invades her very
being. Her longing to end the invasion and her desire to see it
completed vigorously facing off within her very soul.
Again the mortal hands of Jim, now firmly in the control of
a higher spirit, struggle to gain control of the lust welling
within, venture slightly under the shade of modesty to caress the
tender, warm flesh of temptation. Like children exploring
beneath a sheet they blindly and hesitantly creep hither and yon
seeking new avenues. Clearly they hunger. The deep muscle
massage, forsaken by Care for the fluttering of a butterfly,
yearns to probe deeper, but the emotions will not allow it.
Then an inadvertent quick and unexpected reflex twist by
Sandy, probably caused by being too long in one position, mated
the gentle butterfly and charms of Aphrodite, the crown of
beauty, the lovely dome of motherhood. With renewed confidence
Jim's soft finger tips cautiously trace the edge of each lovely
breast, around and around, endlessly. Then with great care they
creep slowly up the steep slope towards the summit. With barely
perceptible touch the blind fingers alight near the areola. An
imperceptible take in Sandy's breath is timed exactly with the
moment. No other sign is given. Sandy's nipples strain to reach
out to Jim's charmed and smitten touch. His fingers ever so
gracefully inch toward the luscious erotic bud. At the moment of
touch sparks of emotion fly between Jim and Sandy, their
passionate gaze never having wavered.
No moment was ever quite like this for Jim. The urge to
kiss those ripe, ruby rosebuds nearly became too much. To
counteract his unbearable craving he lower his eyes and buried
his face in the towel at Sandy's breast. Jim's hot, burning
tears of passion were rapacious soaked up by the towel, never
giving them a chance to caress the breasts which had so charmed
to his fingers. Sandy's soft and delicate arms enfolded the
stricken Jim. His arms reaching around to embrace Sandy's
beautiful body.
For many minutes they lay interlocked, captivating all of
the love two mortals could possibly engender.
While the reader ponders this moment I will offer a special
treat, I hope. Because different people have different desires
at different times I will allow you to choose your own "ending"
(how I hate that word!) to this scene of beauty. But first I
must apologize for being such a fumbling and incompetent as to
expect to write with words the beauty of silence and touch and
sight and feeling. Forgive me, Dear Reader.
Now for the continuation. You have four choices (yes, yes,
you may read all of them):
1) Real-life
2) A story-book
3) Sandy's fantasy
4) Jim's fantasy
5) Jim's desire
CONTINUATION # 1 - THE REAL-LIFE ENDING
As peace envelopes the snuggled pair, Reality awakes. Sandy
rises, turns off the VCR and urgently searches out Ken. At the
exact same instant Jim wakes up in his corner of his own bed.
CONTINUATION # 2 - A STORY-BOOK ENDING
He abruptly gets up and throws off the towel.
"Now you are going to get fucked, woman! F-U-C-K-E-D."
With that he unzips his pants and reveals a gigantic cock
throbbing with lust. He grabs her by the hair and thrust her
face into his ram-rod. Take it in, all the way in. She was awe-
struck at the enormous proportions. It must have been eighteen
inches in length and easily three inches across.
"I can't do that. I'd choke." At those words her rammed
his staff into her gaping mouth. He forced his way as far down
her throat as was possible. His hands forcible masturbating his
erect cock.
When he was near climax, he threw her to the bed. He
gathered a leg in each hand and yanked them over her head so her
knees were by her chest. He fell on her with a vengeance, the
stark shaft pounding its unholy way into her tight hot box. Her
cunt was shocked by the intrusion, but the juices flowed freely
as she fought to extricate herself from his firm grip.
A gigantic thrust tore asunder any semblance of resistance
as she cried out is agony, "OH, God, you are killing me,
OOOOOOHHHH........AAAAHHHHH."
Possibly out of compassion, he withdrew his huge tool at
another out burst from her, "NO! Don't take it out. I want that
thing deep inside me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Do it to
me."
But he had no intention of quitting. His firey-red, pulsing
horse-prick drove home again and again to a cry of anguish from
Sandy. This time the cry bubbled off into a cry of passion.
For fifteen minutes he pumped away at her. Near the end of
his monstrous strokes, punctuated by cries of delight from Sandy
and groans of animal lust from him, exceeded twelve inches. As
his cock withdrew little streaks of blood could be seen as a sign
of the cruel, but welcome, forcible entry of the rigid steel
cannon of power.
As she, screamed, "More, more, fuck me more," he rose to the
task. His balls banged unceasingly against her ass, swelling
towards the breaking point.
Then he withdrew his manhood. As she desperately struggled
to grab the gigantic cock to put it back inside of her, he threw
her hands aside and fell full force on her. The force rammed all
eighteen inches to her very soul. The hot flood of cum spurted
inside of her in a stream, a never-ending torrent. The wad was
so great it bubbled from her punished cunt as she cried as in
death.
He grunted in satisfaction and got up. "Not bad. Not bad
at all. Now lick me off."
CONTINUATION # 3 - Sandy'S FANTASY
Sandy could feel the steady growth of Jim's imposing rod.
Jim rolls off tearing the towel with him. Sandy is revealed in
all of her wondrous beauty. His firm delicate breasts inviting
the cupped hands of Jim to cradle them. He encircled them, his
thumb and forefinger gently grasping the erect and awaiting
nipples. Her hands quickly fling Jim's clothes to the far winds
exposing Jim and a wondrous instrument, a full twelve inches of
throbbing manhood. The breadth brought Sandy upright she
desperately tried to grasp and hold it firmly in one hand, but
found it could not be done, for it was a full pounding three
inches in diameter. Her sharp intake if breathe brought with it,
"Magnificent! How could you have kept this from me for so long."
For many moments Sandy explored in wonder the marvelous tool
of love. Expertly she allowed her hand to gently caress the
astounding rod. As she eased her hands around his penis, Jim,
encouraged, renewed his fondling of her breasts.
Sandy felt giddy with power. But she also felt giddy with
lust. She wanted this massive staff of life in her, all the way
inside of her.
Already she was causing the single-eyed monster to tear.
Gently she spread the sticky moistness around with her finger
tip, trembling all of the time. A gentle hand from Jim brought
her back to reality.
"Remember my promise," he whispered as he knelt before Sandy
and let his soft warm hands creep down to the creams soft fur of
Eros' triangle and the enveloping folds around the grotto of
Amor. He gently caressed the delicate pink-white flesh
surrounding this heaven-on-earth with his fingers, followed by
the ethereal touch of his hot damp tongue.
Sandy was not sure what to do. At first, she said,
"Enough", but Jim would not hear of it, as his gentle tongue
found her clitoris. Shock-waves of passion boiled up in her. It
was too much. She gently held his head in her arms and lay back
to enjoy it.
She had always thought that a man's tongue was rough, like
her own, but this didn't feel that way. Jim was exceeding
gentle. A few gentle flutters on her clitoris would raise
Sandy's lovely, smooth, curved buttocks off the bed in pure
ecstasy. Then he would descend and send his tongue deep into her
vagina. That deeply delicious, warm moist cavern of
sensuousness. A few long, slow and deep strokes would fire Sandy
to fever pitch, then he would shift back to her lovely little
pink clitoris, enflame with passion. In between he would wonder
all around her pubic area, pausing here and there to devote
particular attention. The feelings being generated inside Sandy
were unmistakable and uncontrollable and delicious.
"You are getting all of the fun, Jim," cried Sandy as she
lifted his head, with difficulty. "Let me play, too."
Placing Jim at arms length, she again let her hand slid down
to the gorgeous penis taking in all the various dips and curves
formed by veins filled to capacity, her hunger for it overtook
her curiosity. "I will not settle for the my inability to
totally feel this wondrous creature with my hands, it must be
absorbed in me, become a part of me."
Jim climbed up on the bed, swinging his ever-imposing
manhood with him. She leaned back seductively bringing her
lovely legs up to her chest, opening her treasure trove for the
mad stampede of the raging bull. Jim leaned over grasping both
lovely breasts in his warm hands, cupping each gentle, and kissed
each risen nipple. Opening his mouth they exchanged erotic acts,
he being the orifice and she being the erect tool. When he rose
he said, "One more thing, before I enter heaven."
As he again lowered himself to explore orally the tunnel of
love, Sandy, cried, "Let me go with you." She quickly twisted
around so that he could continue his libations at the fountain of
love while she could attend to the care of the stark beauty
poised erect from Jim's groin. Not only was it staring her
square in the face, but the dangling testicles were drooping,
begging to be fondled. She gently explored each full-to-bursting
sack. Trying to capture the elusive contents was sheer joy. No
matter where she went she never took her eyes off of the one eye
before her. Even the delightful sensations initiated by Jim
gentle tracing of the contours of her mons did not detract her
from her fascination.
Quietly she whispered, "I want him now, Jim. I want you
inside of me now." He turned and sat cross-legged before her,
soaking up the exquisite beauty lying before him.
"As I said before, on a lesser occasion, 'The Creator made a
appalling mistake when He disallowed us to make wonderful,
passionate love remotely so we could see our beauty, the beauty
of the human body.'"
She sat up in front of him. As Jim reached out to gently
cup her small, luscious, perfectly formed breasts in his warm
hands, Sandy extended her hand and caressed his nipples. A slow,
fervent kiss, miraculously the first one, exchanged lips several
times. Cautiously, at first, their tongues explored, as their
hands softly and hesitantly meandered among the newly found hills
and valleys of each other. Their nipples, rigid, her's being
like lovely, ruby flowers stretching out to Jim. He paused a
moment to delicately plant a warm, moist kiss on each sweet
breast. Their fingers continued to enjoy their romped in
paradise, as children at play.
One of his hands crept up to stroke Sandy's short, soft hair
and fell lovingly to gently caress the back of her neck and ears.
Soon one abandoned its quest and stole lower to her delicately
smooth, creamy white inner thigh and delicately inched to her
pubic area, rich in erotic senses. It was still dripping wet
with Jim's saliva and her warm, luscious and sweet vaginal
fluids. He gently traced the contours of her pubic mound and
tangled his fingers lovingly in her hair. He leaned over and
plucked a small, perfect, red rose from a vase next to the bed
and wound the stem amongst the fur. He then tenderly frolicked
over the mons and cautiously ventured further.
Her hands were far from idle as she caressed his chest and
arms and followed the soft fur down towards the deep and dark
nether regions. As she reached the mound of soft hair
surrounding his rigid stalk. It responded with a start. The
quivering rod stood proudly and majestically upright in the
forest for Sandy to see and hold. It was a marvel. With supreme
sensitiveness she slid the foreskin back to expose the glistening
head. Her finger traced the edges of the glans around and
followed it up to the narrow closed orifice. Oh, so, gently she
lifted his forbidding penis up and looked it head on. Her soft
fingers then touched a large serpentine vein and followed it full
length, wondering lazily as she went. When she reached the root,
the source of the enormous organ's strength, she extended her
hand until she nearly enveloped the rigid staff. The other hand
stole down still lower to the testicles. In the heat of passion
they were loose and pliable. As she valiantly tried to capture
and hold one Jim caused her to start.
Again he had found her clitoris, her blood-rich bud, flower,
seat of driving passion. But not until after he had deliciously
sought the hidden depths of her creamy pink vagina, the
love-shrine. Jim's fluids was perfect to moisten and lubricate
his touch. With exquisite care and tenderness he surrounded her
exquisitely sensitive flower and caressed every crevice and tip.
Sandy gave a reflex intake as he reached the tip. Her moans were
equalled only by his. Jim dallied with trembling hand as shivers
of passion waved through Sandy's graceful body.
Together they lavished joyful touch upon tender touch on
each other as they shared this exquisitely lovely and passionate
moment. As their soft and gentle frolicking continued their
breathing meshed into one.
Imperceptibly each clung to the other. At no time did their
eyes wander from each other, being constantly focused on their
finger's meandering, awed by the innocent and sweet "children"
at play in their enchanted meadow.
As one they looked at each other as if to verify that their
time was now. The electricity of the moment was awesome.
As one Sandy lay back invitingly and Jim gentle covered her.
He wrapped his arms joyfully around her, she around him. Except
for their genitals, they were as one.
"Now, Jim!" And she raised her gorgeous limbs around his
sturdy back. As she reached down to grasp the enormous penis
once more with her hands, he whispered, "You don't need to. He
will find the way. How could he help it."
Gradually this organ of giant proportions lowered to the
duty at hand. As if guided by a supernatural power, it gently
rolled around the furry mound, as if sniffing for the opening. A
faint flicker of motion would cause the shaft to pull away from
Sandy's beckoning hearth, but it would quickly return.
Then, after what seemed to be an eternity, the magnificent
organ sensed the end, or the beginning as better describes the
situation. He rested, like taking a deep breath, just above the
vaginal opening. But before dropping down, he sought out a
friend, the ever-present, ever-patient clitoris. A quick peck on
her lips, and a return engagement brought shudders of passion to
Sandy as she cried, "Now, come in, now, Jim." One last drawn out
embrace of the glowing clit by the gentle monster was the
farewell. Slowly he traced the smooth path down to the warm
embrace of the labial lips, now parted and awaiting. "Come in,
my friend," they seemed to say in delicious anticipation of the
impending union.
A gentle prodding by Jim started the long trip home. The
lips gentle caressing his splendid penis as it entered. They
stroked the silky and slimy-clean shaft as a steady, urgent, but
gentle, pressure lodged the giant.
At that moment Sandy selfishly restrained him from his
appointed task, saying, "I want to say good bye to him." Her
hands again surveyed all of that splendid shaft and the bubbling
sack of life attached. The brief dally she had had with the
throbbing penis with her mouth had endowed it with welcome
lubrication. More was to come.
"Good bye, magnificent one, God speed."
Jim's fantastic and warmly glowing penis entered the glory
cave. The journey home, into the warm, dark, moist cavern of
joy, had begun. With nearly imperceptible movement they began
the dance of love that could only end their delight.
Then, when with obvious reluctance the engorged and turgid
penis, the majestic staff of life, emerged from its friendly and
comfortable home, Sandy cried, "Put him back, please come back
in. Fill me up." She slowly and lovingly wrapped her gorgeous,
her perfect legs envelopingly around Jim's loins to enhance her
determination. Jim's stout penis reacted with joy when Jim felt
the encouragement. And, after only a short moment, the penis
Sandy so dearly sought disappeared again with relish into the
inner reaches of pleasure.
Again he came forth and reentered, each time imperceptively
further home. Each removal, sheer agony; each return, utter
elation. After a few well-controlled thrusts Jim entered for
good the sacred Grotto of Love. While he tenderly, but dogged,
stroked in deeper, out reluctantly, Sandy tighten and relaxed her
grip on his pelvis with her legs.
Breathlessly, Sandy exclaimed, "Welcome home, my fine penis.
Come inside and enjoy the comforts of home. You are always
welcome." Then in holy silence they continued their dance of
praise to the heavens for the wonderful gift of love. No two
could have been closer to the heavenly kingdom than Sandy and Jim
at this moment. And it was good!
Both Sandy and Jim groaned in unison as the marvelous tool
sunk deep into her safe haven. Jim's initial short,
lusting-animal jabs magically transform into long,
exquisitely-deep, impassioned caresses. As each stroke
lengthened Sandy could feel Jim's glorious penis grow and expand
to fill her. The feeling was overwhelming. Sandy cried out in
passion for Jim. "Deeper, Jim, deeper. I want all of you in me.
Fill me with your whole self, Jim." Sandy's lovely legs guided
Jim's active loins to ensure his continuance. With cautious
insistence she hurried Jim along his well laid path.
As the determined rhythms of their rocking pelvises
gradually increased in intensity, their breathing took on a
certain urgency. With the heavy breathing their pelvic driving
followed suit. The dogged clutch-release of Sandy exactly tuned
to the earnest thrust-lingering withdrawal of Jim's hips. His
magnificently sturdy and shimmering penis, never flailing, begged
to remain inside Sandy, but it was not to be...yet. The fluid
noises of their combined juices, a slight bed-centered squeak and
their passionate breathing were the only sounds.
Precisely on cue their breathing became more like grunts and
groans as the heated motion of their bodies became more
spontaneous and impulsive and less restrained. Jim's strokes,
beginning so long ago as imperceivable flickers where now long,
slow, superb strokes of at least six inches. Where all of his
manhood went was totally lost on the lusting two.
As their exertion approached the agonizing stage (to a
casual observer) the sensuous groans became a constant barrage of
erotic and carnal grunts. Sandy attempted to control the
fantastic thrusts of Jim, just to make them linger, but to no
avail.
Finally, she conceded, "Enough, Jim. I am finished." Then,
for one instant Jim withdrew his towering, flaming rod and then
blindly plunged himself to the hilt into Sandy. This last
gigantic heave brought Jim into the previously unreached inner
sanctum of Sandy. Simultaneously, he erupted with a monstrous
and guttural primeval cry. Sandy fought her urge to scream and
only partially succeeded. A shrill wail of ecstacy bubbled from
her lips along with the cry, "Oh, no, God! Don't let it be
finished! Bring it back." Their simultaneous cataclysmic orgasm
gushed. An enormous mass of semen, seemingly Jim's total life's
energy, spewed forth to penetrate every cranny. As he strove to
extract the last vital drop in her, she cling for dear life with
her graceful long legs and lithe arms enfolding him. Their
juices became too much for her to hold; their virtual life fluids
flowed freely over them and the bed.
And this, too, was good.
With utter joy, they lay spent in each others arms for more
than a half an hour, gazing into each other's joyful face.
Snuggling closer, they remained locked, totally engaged.
Sandy squirmed and uttered a delightful squeal, "Jim, it has
never been like this before. Can we keep this moment?" The
rhetorical question went unanswered.
CONTINUATION # 4 - JIM'S FANTASY
As peace envelopes the snuggled pair, the world departs.
Only Sandy and Jim are left to enjoy paradise together. Peace
descends.
CONTINUATION # 5 - JIM'S DESIRE
With the kindest possible affection for the reader, I must
implore you to not pursue this "continuation." Jim has expressed
his sincere desire to continue the elaboration on this special
birthday present in the only suitable means - REALITY. He says
words have little meaning. The things of real importance are
silence, sight, touch, smell and feeling, but these only when the
lovely and beautiful countenance of the heavenly vision - Sandy -
is present. So if you are interested in this continuation
option, please make arrangements to have Sandy accept Jim's
offer. Otherwise this version will forever be lost to Mankind
and may only be shared in the imagination of Jim and his Maker.
--

124
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/present2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,124 @@
BIRTHDAY PRESENT
by V.P. Viddler
"Happy birthday to you," Donald sang. "Happy birthday to
you. Happy birthday, dear Harold, happy birthday to you."
"Thanks a bunch," I said.
"And now," Donald said. "What would you like for your
birthday?"
"Your sister," I said.
"Ah. Is that right?" Donald said. "You want Donna for your
birthday?"
"Right."
"But you know Donna doesn't want anything do do with you,
don't you?" Donald said.
"All the better," I told him. "It would make it more
stimulating."
"That's what I thought," Donald said. "All right, Donna. You
can come in now."
And Donna came into the room. Donna. Donald's little sister.
Still in high school. Young. Lovely. Voluptuous. Haughty.
Untouchable. And now naked. And now, bound, with her wrists tied
behind her back. And now, with a gag in her mouth. And now,
shaking with rage and fright and shame and helplessness. Long
blonde hair hanging down. Breasts thrusting. Thighs alluring.
Dark eyes staring, glaring, blazing, despairing. And naked. Donna
was stark, staring naked. Except for a sash that was draped
across her body. A sash that said, "Happy Birthday, Harold."
"Two minds with but a single thought," Donald said. "Which
is the subjugation of an attractive but headstrong young girl.
Although Donna is my sibling, I am not at all unaware of her
smoldering sexuality. Not a bit of it. In fact, I will now
confess that for a long time I have thought of having that young
body, to play with, just like a toy. To do with as I would. So I
took it. Didn't I, Donna?" Donald paused.
Donna didn't say anything. Not that she could, with that
gag, but she did not respond in any way at all.
Donald said again, "Didn't I, Donna?" and put his hand on
her shoulder.
Donna began to tremble. She bit at her lip, and then nodded.
"That's right," Donald said. "I took it. I raped my sister.
It was a task, though. I had to break her spirit first. So I did
that. Would you like to know how, Harold?"
"Okay," I said.
"It's quite fascinating," Donald said. "But actually, you
might enjoy it still more if Donna told you herself. That would
give it a certain piquancy, wouldn't you say? Having her describe
the destruction of her will by her own brother. How she was
broken. Think of her doing that for you while you fuck her."
Donna was crying now, muffled sobs issuing from her choked
throat.
"That gag can come out so Donna can talk about it," Donald
said. "It isn't actually necessary, but it makes a nice touch,
don't you think? And while you fuck her, I think she should be
tied down. Bound spread-eagled and stretched out tight. Spread
for you. Would you like that, Harold?"
"I'd like it," I said.
"Would you like that, Donna?" Donald said.
Donna made whimpering sounds.
"Good," Donald said.
"Good," I said. "Is Donna a good rape?" I said to Donald.
"Fantastic," Donald said. "Just fantastic. Because she hates
it so much, she struggles and fights and squirms and twists and
thrashes about, and it gives you such a ride you want to fuck her
always. Right, Sis?"
Donna sank to her knees on the floor, sobbing and moaning.
"A good position if you want her to suck your cock first,"
Donald said.
"No," I said. "Not now. Later. Now I want to fuck her
luscious young body."
"All right. Let's drag her inside and lash her down on the
bed and fuck that form to our heart's content."
"And then you can show me how you broke her."
"Oh, good. I'd love to do it again. I'll have her crawling
for you."
"Good," I said. "But first I want you to work on her until
she sings Happy Birthday to me. I want her to sing Happy
Birthday, dear Harold, as she's lying spread open and naked and
fucked half to death."
"Okay," Donald said. "But you'll hear her sing a lot of
other tunes first, I expect. Loud ones. Not always modulated.
Most wild, shrieking tunes."
"I can't wait," I said.
Donna said, "NNGGH MMPHHH URGHH EKK MHMHMHMHMH NNAUURRRLLL
UNH UNH UNH UNH UNNNGGHHGH." And so on, and Donald and I hurt her
a lot and Donna strained in agony and the sash read Happy
Birthday, Harold.
And Donna sang for us for a long time...

586
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/presto2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,586 @@
Archive-name: Changes/presto.txt
Archive-author: Robert E. Epps
Archive-title: Presto Change-O
Monday. Yuck!
Kevin got out of bed with a groan. The weekend had gone by much too fast for
him! He wandered sleepily into the kitchen, and poured himself a cup of
coffee. The aroma itself opened his eyes a little wider. He opened a cupboard
and brought out a powdered donut. A banana from the fruit bowl on the
counter. Armed with breakfast, he sat down at the dining bar, and turned on
the terminal as he ate.
The Los Angeles Times News Network flashed the morning headlines. Fighting in
New Palestine as usual... talks continued between the U.S. and the U.S.S.R.
on preventing the proliferation of weapons in space... public teleporter
service was restored after a brief "service problem" last night... Sunny
skies predicted for today...
He wolfed down the rest of his "breakfast" and dashed up to the bathroom.
Into the shower, aaaahhhhh, out of the shower, into the bedroom, get dressed,
dash down the stairs and out the front door, down the street to the row of
teleporter booths.
Kevin entered the nearest booth and closed the door behind him. The keypad
and screen were on a panel on one wall at about shoulder level, surrounded by
graffiti of many literary styles. He punched in the destination code for his
workplace, and then pressed the big green button labeled "GO".
The familiar tingling sensation swept over his body, then a brief feeling of
disorientation. Those sensations disappeared quickly however, and the screen
above the keypad displayed the word "ARRIVED".
But something felt wrong...
Kevin could not put his finger on what it was. He opened the door and stepped
outside. Nothing wrong here -- he was at the corner of Main and Red Hill, and
the Cedar Technologies building stood just to his right, as it did every
weekday morning at about this time.
But something felt very wrong...
Kevin walked toward the building. People passed him by on the sidewalk, also
on their way to work. He smiled at them and said "hi" as he always did -- and
found his voice sounding rather strange. Then he noticed that many of the
poeple around him were staring at him with wide eyes. His head turned as he
watched one guy pass. That guy was turning his head to keep his eyes locked
on Kevin, and a smile spread across the man's face. Kevin quickly spun his
head around to face forward, away from all the staring gazes.
There was a swish of long hair across his back and arms.
Kevin stopped cold in his tracks and felt behind himself. Long silky hair
cascaded down his back. He tugged on it, and felt the pull on his scalp. It
was his own hair... He looked down, and gasped. His shirt was pushed forward
and lifted up by a pair of big scrumptuous-looking breasts. He began to feel
horny at the sight of them, despite the craziness of the situation. He looked
up again. Guys continued to stare at him as they passed. Kevin broke into a
run.
Evrything felt strange... Those breasts bounced wildly inside his shirt. He
clutched at them with his hands to still them. They felt wonderfully soft.
His pants were very tight at the hips, which made running somewhat difficult
and forced him to slow down to a fast walk. He made it to the front door, and
froze again when he saw his reflection in the Plexiglass. Inside the shirt
and tie, inside the grey pants and dark brown socks and brown leather shoes,
was a stunningly beautiful woman.
Kevin could see Dave and Brian standing in the front hall on the other side of
the door, looking out at him (her!). They were obviously appreciating the
sight!
He spun around on his heels and ran awkwardly back to the row of teleporter
booths. Don't panic now, calm down... He dashed inside, and punched in the
code for his neighborhood, and pressed "GO". The tingles came and went. He
stepped out the booth, and looked down at himself again. Those sexy curves
still strained against the now poorly-fitted clothing.
A man stepped out of a neighboring booth and looked at him with a smile.
"Hi!" he beamed.
"Uh, hi," Kevin managed to squeak, and made a dash for his house before the
man could say any more to him. From the look in the man's eyes, he had sure
wanted to!
Kevin entered the house and zoomed up the stairs to the bathroom. He closed
his eyes, steeling his nerves for what he would see when he looked in the
mirror. Then he opened them.
Kevin's dream girl stared out of the mirror. His hands drifted up and began
to unfasten the buttons of his shirt. The hands were trembling, and progress
was slow. The length of his nails was not helping either!
The last button was unfastened, and he pulled his shirt off. His boobs
jiggled with the motions, and the horniness returned even stronger then
before. Kevin just stared at them in the mirror. They were the kind he would
have sold his soul to bury his face in. And now he was a she, and those
breasts, and this fabulous body, were HERS.
And that face...
Her hands slid up her sides, and cupped her breasts. They lifted up, and the
hardening nipples pointed straight out at the mirror. She squeezed them
together. They felt so good between her hands. Her fingers pressed into
them. Luscious titflesh pressed up between them. Her whole body began to
gyrate sexily as she played with her boobs and stared at herself in the mirror.
She unzipped her pants and slid them down her smooth supple legs. Her sexy
hips looked funny in the Fruit-of-the-Loom briefs, which were stretched almost
to the tearing point. She slid those off also, and looked in the mirror again
to behold her yummy naked body.
Her hands slid eagerly all over herself, squeezing, caressing, rubbing at soft
skin. One hand found her pussy and began to rub it. The lack of a penis felt
bizarre at first, but that was soon replaced by the pleasureable sensations
her fingers were giving her. Her other hand slid over her boobs and pressed
into them. Her nipples were very sensitive, and hardened quickly. She looked
at them in the mirror and wondered what it would feel like to have them sucked
on. The horniness built quickly as she enjoyed the sight and feel of her own
body...
Soon Kevin was on her bed, her body writhing as her hands continued to rub and
squeeze. Two fingers slipped in between her pussy lips, and her body bucked
with the sudden jolt of pleasure. Wow! Those fingers jabbed in and out of
her wet pussy. They slid in deep and felt the warm moist flesh within. Her
hips were really moving now, and her boobs wiggled and jiggled across her
chest. Her other hand slid down between her thighs and fingered her pussy lips
as the invading fingers continued to dance about inside her.
The building orgasm lifted her ass up off the bed as she rammed a third finger
into her tight juicy tunnel. Her body was bucking up and down now, and her
boobs flailed up and down with it, smacking deliciously against her chin. Her
moans grew louder and louder and turned into yelps of pure pleasure. Her
fingers dug in really deep, and her body LUNGED as she emitted a loud
"UUUUUHHHH!!!!" Her torso settled back down on the bed, and her fingers slid
out of her channel, covered with warm sticky juice. She slid those fingers up
her stomach and swirled them around her breasts, spiraling in toward her
nipples. Then those sticky fingers slid up to her lips, and her tongue
flicked out to meet them. They tasted sweet...
Kevin lay there, her body covered with sweat. What to do??? This body was
fun to have, but how could HE live the rest of HIS life in it?? There was just
no way: relatives, friends, fellow workers would not believe that SHE was
Kevin Graves!
She had to get HIS body back, she thought with a sigh. She would sure miss
this one though...
Kevin got up, went to her closet, and searched for any clothing that would not
look so laughable on her body. She selected a large T-shirt and a pair of
sweat pants. The pants were still a bit tight, but they stretched well and
managed to not be too uncomfortable as she walked. None of the shoes would
fit, but she found an old pair of sandals that did.
Wearing nothing but T-shirt, sweat pants, and sandals, the sexy woman left
Kevin's house.
She reached the row of teleporter booths, and paused there to contemplate.
Should she go to the Orange County Teleporter District office, or to booth
manufacturer General Electric? Either way she went, how would she get anybody
to believe what happened? They'll think I'm a crackpot! she thought glumly.
Guys continued to stare at her as they exited the booths and passed by. She
could not help blushing. It made her feel so good to be the center of all
this silent attention! The desire grew within her to just put off solving the
problem until later, and go out and have FUN!
Kevin stepped into an empty booth and punched in her destination: South Coast
Plaza. She pressed "GO" and waited for the tingling to come and go. Then she
stepped out of the booth into the bustling shopping mall.
She strode over to a teller machine, held up her I.D. bracelet to the sensor
plate, and proceeded to withdraw three hundred dollars. Luckily for her, this
was not one of those machines that performed a photo check! The entrance to
Twenty-First Century Beachwear was just a few meters away, so she went in
there first.
Trying on skimpy bikinis was an absolute delight! The saleslady seemed rather
puzzled by Kevi's (the name she'd adopted) enthusiasm for it. Kevi stood naked
before the full-length mirror in the dressing room, and selected potential
purchases on a terminal. Each selected bikini was projected in 3D in the
mirror, on top of her reflection. The image of the bikini moved as her body
moved, so she could see how it looked from all sorts of angles. It looked
amazingly like she was wearing the actual bikini.
Kevi was rapidly becoming HORNY as she gazed upon her sexy body, barely
concealed by the various styles of beachwear! She couldn't wait to actually
wear them at the beach...
She purchased the bikinis which made her feel the most horny, and then headed
across the mall to Miller's Outpost. An hour later she emerged with a pair of
summer shirts and several tight and revealing pairs of OP shorts, one pair of
which she was now wearing in place of the sweat pants. Her beautiful sexy
legs drew even MORE stares!
In Rooten's Luggage she purchased a large and elegant carry bag in which she
could lug around her outfits. Then she returned to the row of teleporter
booths and waited in line for an empty one. Two men stood in line behind her,
and their eyes were obviously crawling all over her body. She smiled at them,
and decided to have some fun.
Kevi's body moved so sexily as she turned around to face them. "Do I know
you?" she asked the nearest guy, a tall and well-built blonde. "You look
vaguely familiar..." She shifted her stance, and her breasts thrust out
beneath her T-shirt toward the clearly turned-on men.
"Er, uh, I don't think so, but I would certainly like to get to know you!" the
blonde replied. "What's your name?"
"Kevi. Yours?"
"Dan. This is my friend Carl." He turned to indicate his companion, also
quite good-looking. Kevi smiled even wider. "Nice to meet both of you. I
just came her to pick up some goodies for the beach. I'm headed there now.
Where are you guys headed?"
They replied quickly and in unison. "The beach!"
"O.k., well then follow me! I'm going to Corona -- the code is 25411. But
then you probably already know that..." A booth became free, and she was the
next in line. "See ya there, if you're interested!" She dashed into the
booth, and teleported herself to Corona Del Mar.
She sat down on a bench next to the booths, and waited to see if Dan and Carl
would come. Sure enough, they emerged one after the other from the same booth
she did, and they smiled and waved as they spotted her.
"Just a minute guys, I'm gonna go change. Be right back!" She got up and
headed into the ladies' room with her bag of goodies.
Her horniness level rose another notch as she found herself among a half dozen
or so other women in various stages of undress. She could not help watching
them for a moment. Then she stripped off her T-shirt and shorts, and selected
a bikini. It took her an embrassing moment to figure out how to put it on,
but she finally managed. Then she pulled the T-shirt back on. Didn't want to
expose everything right away! she thought with a grin. Her sexy thighs and
much of her hips were fully exposed already, and would attract much attention
by themselves.
Kevi stepped out of the dimness of the ladies' room into the bright sunshine.
Carl wolf-whistled, making Kevi giggle. She waved her hand at them and said
"you guys!" with mock exasperation as they stared at her with even wider eyes.
Her bra really lifted her boobs and made them jut out, and it also made her
shirt lift up in front, revealing her navel and the front of her waist. The
panties covered very little: basically just a string that became a little
wider to cover the pussy lips and a bare minimum of surrounding hair. As she
walked, the string rubbed lightly against her pussy. She though that she
might have an orgasm right there, just from walking!
She put a hand above her eyes to shield them from the sun as she gazed at the
strip of beach that stretched before her. For a weekday, it was surprisingly
crowded! Muscular tanned beach studs and gorgeous beach babes soaked up the
sun, lying on towels or walking along the edge of the water. She turned
toward where Dan and Carl had been, but they were gone! She looked around,
but could not see them anywhere nearby. Oh well, she thought with a sigh, and
headed onto the sand to look for a spot to spread the blanket she'd also
picked up at the mall.
The faces of several guys broke into grins as Kevi selected a spot between
theirs. She spread out her blanket and sat down on it. She looked around
her, smiling and mouthing the word "hi" at anyone who was looking her way.
Then, slowly and sexily, fully aware of the eyes upon her, she grasped her
shirt and pulled it off over her head.
Her succulent flesh glistened in the sun as she leaned back on her elbows and
stretched her legs out in front of her. Then she reached into her bag and
brought out the bottle of Coppertone MaxiTan.
For the next ten minutes she blew away the minds of the men around her as she
applied the lotion all over her luscious body.
She started by applying a dollop to each thigh, and then rubbing her thighs
slowly and sensuously, spreading the lotion around. When her hands reached in
between her thighs and spread the lotion upward, she thought she heard someone
sucking in his breath sharply. She grinned, and continued to spread lotion on
her sexy legs.
Next she squeezed some lotion from the bottle onto her stomach, and began
rubbing it around there. Her hands spiraled outward, caressing and coating
her sides and waist and hips. Oooooh those delectable hips.... Guys who had
been walking by behind her were now stopped in their tracks as they watched.
Now it's time to really drive them WILD! thought Kevi happily.
Her big beautiful boobs thrust out succulently as she squeezed a line of
Coppertone across the top of them. Then her hands pressed against them and
began to spread the lotion all over. She squeezed and kneaded them to the
horny delight of the growing number of male spectators, being careful not to
let them slip out of the very revealing bra. Not YET, anyway, she thought
lustily. But soon...
She sat up straight, making her boobs jiggle and bounce and thrust out even
more, and applied the lotion to her back. If Dan and Carl were here, they'd
be getting to apply it to her back for her, but they went and disappeared on
her! If they could only see what they were missing.
Kevi closed the bottle and put it down on the blanket next to the bag. Then
she lay down on her elbows again, and gazed serenely around her as her
succulent body soaked up the sun. Her long brunette hair cascaded down behind
her shoulders and fanned out over the blanket.
Nearly all of the men nearby had reoriented their towels and blankets so they
could continue to gaze upon her as they lay in the sun. A few couples had
moved somewhere else on the beach (perhaps over the plaintive protests of the
males?). She smiled as she caught the eyes of many of the men. One young
man's eyes almost seemed to glaze over as her beautiful eyes met his, and then
he shyly looked down at his blanket. She continued to look at him, and when
he glanced up again his eyes widened with surprise. Kevi blew him a kiss and
continued to scan the crowd around her.
She was quickly deciding that she would like to remain a girl for the rest of
her life. She'd never been able to have so much fun with other people when
she was lowly ol' Kevin!
The jetty extended out into the ocean to her right. People were climbing
around on the big rocks that formed the jetty, and she could see a man sitting
on one of the rocks and looking straight at her through a pair of binoculars.
He saw her looking at him, put down the binoculars, and waved. She waved back
at him and giggled.
Feeling happy and so carefree, she lay back on the blanket, closed her eyes,
and relaxed. Her imagination took over, imagining all the horny guys around
her still staring at her scrumptuousness and probably imagining in their own
minds what it would be like to be pressed up against her and making hot
wonderful love to her.
She hoped that she'd be able to make a dream come true for at least one of
them today. Her horniness grew even more as she imagined herself pressing her
body up against that of the shy young man and wrapping her arms around him as
her lips press against his, driving him to hitherto unknown levels of sexual
delight and ecstasy!
Kevi opened her eyes and looked behind her to see if the young man was still
there. He still lay there in the same position, though his eyes were now on a
paperback book he was reading. When he lifted it up and turned the page, she
quickly glanced at its cover. It was a Martin Briar sci fi novel entitled
"The Raid on Mirandi". A fellow Briar fan! She wanted to approach him, say hi
to him. But he seemed so shy. A stunning beauty like her would probably send
him into shock!
It never even once occured to Kevi that her desire to get to know this man
intimately would seem rather odd, considering that she was once a guy. But it
was so natural now, as though she'd been female all her life!
The young man glanced up at her. She smiled at him. His eyes widened again,
and he seemed almost to fall into a trance. He was lying on his stomach, and
his hips shifted a little, apparently trying to get comfortable. Was he
growing hard under there? He snapped his eyes away suddenly and bit his lower
lip as he tried to return his attention to the book.
Kevi turned over on her stomach and propped herself up on her elbows, facing
him. The next time he looked up, not only did he find himself able to look
into those beautiful eyes again, but he could look at the swell of her
magnificent breasts pressed between her upper arms and squeezed by the bra.
He just stared for a moment, and then put his forehead down on his arms and
shook his head back and forth. When he looked up again, she could see that he
had been laughing. He smiled broadly as he looked at her. Then his smile
changed to an expression of surprise, and he gulped, when Kevi got to her feet
and walked toward him, her hips swaying with crotch-stiffening sexiness.
She sat down right next to him on his blanket, propping herself up on one hand
and resting on her hip with one leg bent, the other straight. "Hi," she said
to the stunned young man.
"H-h-hi!" he stammered.
"Have you read 'Kavaerian Legends'?" she asked, briefly glancing at his
paperback. "I think it's his best story."
He seemed to relax a bit. "So do I! Er, by the way, I'm Robert."
"Hi Robert! I'm Kevi." She looked at him and smiled. Her friendliness was
definitely calming him. I'm not what he expected, that's for sure! she
thought with an inward grin. She picked up the book and turned it over to
look at the cover. It was one she had not yet read. "Is this one good?"
"Mmmm yeah! Not as good as 'Legends' or 'The Pride of Waylock', b-but it's a
fun story anyway. I read that they are planning to make a holofilm of
'Waylock'. I bet that'll be good!"
"They are?" she asked in amazement. "There've been so few good films out the
past couple of years that I've just about given up on there EVER being
anything good again. But this one should be good!"
They continued to chat for a while about the stories of Martin Briar. He was
something of a cult writer, with a devoted following unmatched since the great
story tellers like Arthur C. Clarke, Isaac Asimov, and Stephen King more than
a half-century ago. Kevi was genuinely excited to find somebody who shared
her interested in Briar's stories. The more they chatted, the more relaxed and
open Robert became. Kevi felt really comfortable with him.
And she wanted to make love to him so badly. And she was quite sure that he
wouldn't mind!
"Would you like to take a walk with me?" she asked him.
"S-sure!" he replied. They got to their feet together, and walked to the edge
of the water, then along it. They continued to talk, first more aboout Martin
Briar, then about sci fi in general, then about each other's hobbies and
interests. Kevi had the feeling that Robert was telling more to her now than
he'd ever told anyone else in his whole life.
They reached the end of that strip of beach, and began walking back along the
same path. They passed their starting point and continued walking toward the
jetty. Then they turned right and headed toward the rocky hill which
separated the main beach from the secluded cove.
"I love going in here," Kevi said as they climbed the hill. "Much less
crowded, and there are shells and tide pools and all kinds of things to look
at and explore!" And there are the caves, she thought...
"Yes it is nice, and also good for snorkeling!" Robert replied. They
descended a stairway and found themselves on the shore of the little cove,
surrounded on three sides by sheer cliffs. Huge rocks were scattered along
the beach, extending way out into the ocean. People climbed among them and
sat together on top of them.
And maybe made love, though Kevi dreamily.
Behind where they stood, an opening in the rock wall lead into a system of
caves. Kevi pointed at the opening and said, "let's check that out!"
Robert looked doubtful. "I don't think anyone is allowed in there. There are
metal bars inside there to keep people out."
"Yeah, but a few of the bars are missing! Come on, nothing in there will hurt
us. Let's go!" With that, she ducked inside the opening. Robert watched her
sexy frame disappear into the shadows, and followed along behind her.
The ceiling sloped from about three feet high at the opening to about a foot
and a half where the bars were. As Kevi had stated, several bars were indeed
missing, and she wriggled through one of the gaps. Robert felt a pang of extra
horniness watching her wriggle like that. He could not believe he was with
such a beautiful girl! Her voice floated out of the darkness. "Come on!" He
squeezed through the bars and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness
before continuing.
The ceiling rose to about seven feet above the sandy floor. A small amount of
light came in through the opening, barely enough to see by. Kevi stood in the
center of the room, looking at the rock formations on the walls. Robert
looked at them to, and then his eyes were drawn to her. She backed up toward
him, still looking at the walls and ceiling.
Then she turned around and embraced him.
Her big delicious breasts squeezed against his chest and her stomach pressed
against his, as her arms wrapped around him. Her lips came to within an inch
or so of his lips, and she looked him in the eye and said in a sultry voice,
"I've been wanting to do this to you ever since I saw you." She rubbed her
chest back and forth across his. Then her lips pressed against his.
Robert seemed to be in a state of shock for a moment, and then his lips and
tongue finally got into gear and began to kiss. At first his lips did not
seem to know quite where to go, and his tongue just tried to stay out of the
way of hers as she snaked it deep into his mouth. This is his first kiss!!
realized Kevi delightedly. She embraced him even tighter as she ground her
lips against his and dove deep inside his mouth with her tongue.
Robert suddenly sprang to lusty life. His tongue bore into her mouth, snaking
all about, feeling her lips and teeth and gums and the roof and sides of her
mouth. His hands began to caress her back, and then they slid up and down her
sides and rubbed her shoulders.
Both of them were consumed by the raging fires of uncontrolled passion.
Robert's hands slid back behind her and fumbled with the knot that tied her
bra in back, and finally managed to untie it. The bra soon fell to the
ground. Kevi pulled Robert's shirt off, and then pressed her bare boobs
against him. That turned him into an uncontrollable animal!
His face and hands all headed for those luscious mounds of pleasure. His hands
got there first, pressing them together, feeling them, enjoying their
softness, their squeezableness. This was the first time he'd ever felt
breasts. He certainly never thought he'd ever get to play with boobs like
THESE! He lifted them up and squeezed them and played with them, watching
with horny fascination how they jiggled and wiggled and squeezed and moved
around as he fondled them. Kevi moaned and sighed with pleasure. After all,
this was the first time she'd ever had her breasts played with by someone else!
The nipples rapidly grew hard and erect, pointing right at Robert and driving
him WILD. His tongue landed on one and tickled it and swirled around it. Her
flesh tasted so good, so sweet... And the feel of her titflesh as his tongue
dug into it was beyond any pleasure he'd known before. He embraced Kevi
tighter as he buried his whole face into her big breasts.
Kevi too was being driven wild by all these sensations. Her hands slid all
over his body as far as they could reach, and they grabbed hold of his shorts
and slid them down. The underwear soon followed, and Kevi could then feel his
super-stiff cock against her waist. She slipped one hand around it, feeling
its warmth and hardness and the way it hrobbed and pulsed. Ooooooh.... She
began to stroke it gently as she caressed his back and rear with her other
hand.
Robert was in heaven. His face remained buried in her chest. His hands
squeezed them together against his cheeks, and his fingers played with her
nipples. Then he slid his mouth over and took one of those tasty nipples deep
inside. He tried to push as much of her big boob inside his mouth as he
could. The succulent flesh filled the inside of his mouth with pleasureable
softness. He munched and sucked on that tasty tit. Then he went after the
other one. They both tasted so yummy! He pressed them together and pushed
both of her nipples into his mouth. Mmmmmmm....
Kevi kissed the top of Robert's head as he showered her chest with wonderful
pleasures. She stroked his cock faster now, and could feel him grow even
hotter and more intense as she did so. Somehow he managed to tear himself
away from her luscious chest, and his tongue slid up her neck to the base of
her jaw, then along her jaw to her mouth. This time his kissing was far more
confident, more vigorous. Their arms wrapped around each other as they kissed
with fiery passion.
Their legs slowly gave way under them, and soon they were on the ground
rolling around, still kissing and kissing and kissing. The feel of the sand
against their now-naked bodies only fueled their fires even more! And the
thought that someone could come into the cave and find them there making hot
love sat in the back of their minds and added even more to the heat within
them.
Robert's animalism reared its head again as he devoured her body all over,
kissing and licking and gnawing her flesh all over at random. He dug his hands
underneath her and pressed her body up against him, pushing her silky smooth
skin against his face so he could devour her even more. Her sexy body writhed
and undulated and her arms and legs flailed about as he feasted upon her
lovely form. She had never known such pleasure before! To have her body so
vulnerable to this wildman's every pleasure, ooooooh it made her so HOT!
Robert's mouth quickly found her moist pussy, and his tongue wasted no time.
It wiggled its way in between her lips and explored the flesh within. He
gripped her luscious thighs with his hands as he pressed his lips against her
pussy and drove his tongue into her as far as he could. Her hips bucked all
about, making his lips and nose rub against her pussy and driving her even
wilder. His hands slid up her body and gripped her jiggling breasts as he
continued to drive her to new heights of pleasure with his tongue.
He slid forward on top of her and pressed his chest against hers. His hands
slid outward along her arms and grasped her hands as he planted his lips on
hers. She could feel his stiff cock rubbing against her pussy as they kissed
and their bodies ground together. Then he slid one hand down, took hold of
his cock, and guided it into her.
Kevi thought she had felt the limits of sexual pleasure already, but that was
shattered by the incredible feeling of Robert's cock driving into her tight
pussy!! Her whole body tensed, and she gripped his back tight, her
fingernails digging into his skin. He pushed himself all the way into her,
and got up on his elbows as he began to move his hips up and down. That hard
cock felt so incredible to Kevi as it rammed in and out of her love channel.
The heat and pressure that was wrapped around his cock was like nothing Robert
had ever felt before either!
His cock moved in and out of her for quite a while, and then he stopped to let
his hips rest. His cock was still buried deep inside her as he lay down on
top of her and kissed her deeply. They embraced tightly as their tongues
dueled and danced. His cock began to move slowly in and out again as they
continued to kiss and embrace. That lasted for several minutes, and then he
got up on his elbows again and began to ram his cock into her with even more
force than before. Her whole body rocked back and forth with the rhythm that
he generated with his powerful strokes.
After a few minutes they rested and kissed, then more hot fucking, then
another rest and hot passionate kiss, then he drove his cock in and out of her
even faster. Kevi had already come several times, each time at least as
wonderful as the last, and Robert could feel it building rapidly. He SHOVED
his cock into her, banging his crotch against hers and smacking their hips
together, and then after a few more such ultra strokes his cock GUSHED hot
sticky gum into her. He continued to ream her forcefully, and then slowed
down. Then he pulled out of her and rubbed the tip of his cock against her
pussy hairs, dribbling cum all over her crotch. Then his body settled down on
top of hers, and they embraced tightly, enjoying the feeling of each other's
body pressed tightly against theirs. More hot kissing and embracing and
devouring of luscious breastflesh consumed the next couple of hours.
Some time later they sat together in a Williams' Family Restaurant, eating
fresh seafood dinners while they rubbed their legs together affectionately
underneath the table. Robert could think of only one thing: making more hot
love with this incredible woman as soon as possible! He was head over heels
in love.
Kevi thought the same things. And she knew that there was no going back to
her former life. There probably was no way to go back anyway. She would have
to start a new life, find a new job. But she had Robert.
And she was so happy.
--

239
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prince.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,239 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/prince.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Prince and his Princess
I was born and raised on a farm just south of Atlanta. Our
farmhouse is one of the old style homes with a porch running around
three sides of the first floor. I used to climb out on the porch roof
and run around to the old apple tree on the side of the house when I
wanted to get out without my parents seeing me. One night when I was
sneaking out to go with some friends I passed by my younger sister's
window and noticed that her shade wasn't pulled all the way down.
Leaning down, I looked into her room to see her in front of her full
length mirror dressed only in bra and panties. Apparently she was
admiring her budding fourteen year old body since she twisted and
turned, watching her reflection. She turned sideways and sucked in her
breath, forcing her chest outward and her flat stomach even flatter.
Her hands went to her breasts and she lifted them higher, watching the
white flesh bulging out of the top of the cups. I decided that my
friends would have to do without me that night, and I sat on the porch
roof and watched her reach behind to unsnap her bra, letting the cups
slide down her arms and onto the floor.
Her nipples were as big around as a silver dollar and the whole
nipple stood out from her firm breast, but there was no evidence of the
hard, pointed nipple like my girl friend has. She cupped her breasts
and lifted and massaged them, watching all the time in the mirror. Her
fingers pinched at the nipple flesh, rubbing and caressing the exciting
redness. Rolling her panties off her legs, she opened the soft petals
of her pussy with her fingers, watching the pink flesh appear through
the soft brown down of her cunt hairs. She licked her finger and
rubbed her clit, twisting it and poking as she watched with
fascination, her juices starting to run down her soft, shapely thighs.
Suddenly her hand started moving faster and faster, and I pulled my
cock out and started rubbing along with her. As my cum spurted from my
prick in long streams of sticky, hot fluid, she shuddered and came, her
body jerking in response to the pleasure. From that night on, whenever
she went to her bedroom, I would climb out on the roof and try to watch
her. Fortunately for my schoolwork, she usually closed her shade so I
could go back to my homework, but occasionally she left an inch or two
uncovered and I could watch her undress and play with her body.
One night when my folks went to Atlanta to a party, she took my Lab,
Prince,
upstairs when she went to bed. I was kind of ticked off anyway since I
had to stay home on Friday to babysit, so I pouted in the den watching
television. Then I remembered! I raced upstairs and out onto the
roof. I could see from the light on the roof that the shade was
partially open so I crept up to the window. Kathy was on her back on
the edge of the bed with her legs spread wide as Prince licked her
cunt, his long pink tongue painting her entire pussy with each stroke.
I could hear the slushing sounds as his saliva mixed with her pussy
juices, the overflow dripping off her ass onto the floor. Her fingers
were busy caressing her tits, pulling and squeezing the prominent
nipple flesh as her body convulsed in orgasm. Excited by the taste and
aroma of her juices, Prince's cock was poking pinkly from his black
crotch, and he tried to mount her, but she resisted, sitting up and
stroking his head. She got off the bed and sat at his side. She
coated her tits with peanut butter and brought Prince's mouth to her
tits. His tongue flicked out and licked the sticky substance from her
body while she jacked him off with her hand. She dipped her hand into
the jar and coated her cunt with the brown butter, drawing Prince's
head to her crotch as she lay face up below him, her dainty hand still
jacking his prick. As the ball rose in the dog's prick, Kathy started
to twist and squirm from the pleasure of his cunt licking. Long
streams of cum shot from his cock and coated her chest and stomach as
she hunched her pussy into the air, groaning with the pleasure as the
second wave of orgasm wracked her young body. Watching her getting it
on with my dog caused me to cum twice also, but I was still hard when
she turned off the lights and got into bed, Prince sleeping on the rug
by her bed.
I waited for her to have plenty of time to get to sleep and then
turned off all the lights in the house. I carefully opened her door
and crept into her room on hands and knees. Prince's tail started
wagging and hitting the floor, so I had to quiet him by stroking his
massive black head. I crept closer to the bed and listened to the even
sounds of her sleep as I touched her arm gently to make sure she was
sound asleep. I raised the cover and sheet, putting my head under with
my small flashlight in my mouth. Her pajamas had small buttons down
the front, with snaps on the front of her bottoms. Her breasts poked
the front of her pjs into twin peaks of beautiful roundness as I
carefully undid three buttons, exposing an inch of tender flesh to her
navel. Gently, I pulled the top back to each side, completely exposing
her small but magnificent breasts. Her beautiful, large nipples looked
as if they were begging to be sucked, and it was all I could do to
restrain myself. I licked one finger and rubbed the moistness into her
sensitive flesh, making one nipple gleam in the flash light.
She twisted in her sleep, her legs spreading slightly so that I
could see a few tufts of light brown hair through the loose legs of her
panties. I took my cock out and began stroking as I carefully pulled
her pants leg to one side, exposing her entire slit. Downy light brown
hair was only starting to cover her cunt, so her pink pussy lips shone
in my flashlight, and I could smell her erotic aroma. My hand beat
faster and faster, drawing the third blast of cum that night. As I
rubbed the sticky white cum into my skin, I felt Prince's tongue
licking my fingers and the knob of my cock! The unexpected warmth and
wetness was fantastic, and I started cumming even again as his tongue
licked the entire length of my shaft.
Completely sated, I suddenly realized what I was doing. If Kathy
awakened or if my folks came home, I was dead. Gently I slipped out of
the covers and crept to the hallway, with Prince following behind.
Softly closing her door, I ran to the kitchen and got the jar of jelly
and took Prince to my room. I coated my cock and balls with grape
sweetness and let Prince lick and suck the purple passion from my
shaft. Once I was soaking wet from his saliva, I spread jelly on my
crotch, from my balls to my ass hole and let him lick it while I
masturbated. The sensation of his tongue on my ass hole and balls was
more than I could stand, and I forced his head over my cock as I
started to spurt once again. The warm wetness of his mouth was
wonderful as I came for the fourth time that night. And I had been mad
because I wasn't going to be able to have any fun!
That afternoon, my mother told me I was going to have to babysit
again that evening because my father was in the working on a "big deal"
and they had to go to Atlanta again to meet with his prospective
partners. I had to argue and sulk or she would immediately get
suspicious, but secretly I was excited at the prospect of repeating my
erotic encounter of the night before. Mentally and secretly I urged
Kathy to go upstairs and get ready for bed. She was lying on the floor
in front of the TV with her calves in the air. From my position, I
could see the crotch of her white cotton panties under her short skirt
and just the hint of the thrust of her breast pushing out the front of
her sweater.
At 9:00 she reached up and turned the TV off, rolling onto her side
and spreading her legs so that her skirt bunched up at her waist,
completely exposing her crotch. "I enjoyed what you did last night,"
she said. "After you left, I rubbed myself off two more times. But
you've seen me and I haven't seen you. I want to see you and touch
your thing while you touch me again." She got up and told me to wait,
leaving the room and walking to the stairs.
I started rubbing my prick through my jeans and I could feel it
growing down my left leg, the shaft squeezing through the tight, blue
material. I heard Kathy walking down the stairs and she appeared
before me in her pajamas, the same ones that she had had on the
previous night. "Take off your shirt," she said, and I complied.
"Don't touch me," she warned as her fingers explored my chest and
shoulders. Her fingers went to my nipples and she rubbed and prodded
them, asking, "Are they as sensitive as mine?" As I nodded "yes" she
pinched one between her fingers saying, "Sometimes I like to pinch mine
hard. It makes my pussy tingle and start to get wet." I felt the
sharp pain radiate to my cock, and it grew even more.
"Oooh, did I hurt you? Let me kiss it and make it well." Her
mouth descended to my nipple and I felt her warm lips engulf the hard
skin and her tongue licking its tender surface. "Does that feel good?
I like it when Prince licks mine," she said as she stepped back and
began to unbutton her pajama top. Holding the front together she
asked, "Do you think my breasts are funny looking? All the other girls
have hard, pointed nipples and mine are just one rounded shape. Mine
are larger than theirs and all of my nipple pokes out, not just the
tip." I assured her that her breasts were exciting and beautiful. I
told her that I wanted to kiss hers just like she kissed mine.
She took her top off and cupped her breasts in her hands, pinching
her nipples between her finger and thumb, pulling the tender flesh out
from her body. I reached for her breasts and began to stroke the soft
mounds of white teenage flesh. At fourteen, her breasts were still
growing and there was no sag. They were shaped like melon halves, and
were nearly as firm. She put her hands on top of mine and crushed her
breasts with my palms, rubbing the firmness up and down as my calloused
skin drug her tits along. "Suck them," she commanded as her hands
forced my head to her chest. I opened my mouth and took her entire
tit, licking the nipple as I sucked her breast. I could feel the ridge
of her nipple against my tongue as my saliva bathed the soft whiteness,
making it slippery and shiny.
"I want you to bite them," she said, pulling her tit from my
sucking mouth. I took her nipple between my front teeth and nibbled
softly, pulling at her tenderness gently. "Harder!" she commanded
through clenched teeth, and I increased the pressure on the sensitive
skin at the base of her nipple. She grabbed my head and twisted and
pulled it, causing my teeth to drag and pull on her nipple as she
moaned, "Enough! I can't take any more. Kiss it and make it well."
I opened my mouth and began to lick and gently suck the blood back
into her tortured flesh as her hands started to unbuckle my belt and
unzip my jeans. Stepping back, she told me to take my pants off. I
shoved my jeans down and took off my shoes and socks. As I stood, my
cock poked toward her like a flag pole, its surface red and shiny. Her
small hand reached out and touched just the head of my cock as she
giggled, "It looks like a mushroom." Her soft hand stroked its entire
length and played with my balls. "They're funny," she said as her
fingers tested the contents of my bag. A small bead of cum appeared in
the slit and gleamed as her finger smeared it all over my knob. She
put the finger in her mouth, tasting my cum. "Its kind of salty," she
said, "but I think I like the taste." Putting both hands on my shaft,
she inquired, "Can I make it squirt? If I keep rubbing you, will it
cum?" I nodded "yes" as her soft white hands jerked my bone hard cock,
making my sperm rise out of my balls and shoot pearls of whiteness onto
her stomach and hands. Rubbing my cock on her belly, she looked at me
and asked, "Can I kiss it?" She leaned down and let her tongue flick
pinkly out at my cock, caressing the head with its warmth. God, this
was much better than Prince!
Leaning back, she looked at me and asked if I liked having her lick
my cock. Nodding "yes", she stood and asked if I would lick her also.
As I reached for her, she quickly unsnapped the front of her pajama
bottoms and let them drop to the floor, reaching down and spreading her
pussy lips. "I want you to lick me," she said, spreading her legs and
fingering her clit. I knelt at her feet and touched her clit with my
tongue. Her aroma was overpowering, and I really didn't mind the taste
of her pussy as my cock continued to revive.
"That's it. Lick my button. Suck it into your lips and work it
with your tongue," she whispered as I continued to lick and tongue her
cunt. I ran my tongue down her crack to her vagina, letting my tongue
snake wetly up her pussy as she moaned softly, "Oooooh yes! Stick your
tongue inside me. Suck up my juices." I felt a furry head pushing
against mine and another, larger tongue sloshing inside her cunt.
Prince had come into the room and was trying to get his mouth on her
pussy. Her body shuddered and twisted as she climaxed, her sweet pussy
juices flowing into my mouth. Her legs gave way and she collapsed on
the couch, her ass hanging over the side, and Prince and I competed for
her pussy.
"Let me lick yours while Prince licks me," she offered. I climbed
up and put my cock at her mouth, watching the dog continue to lick her.
She moaned again and came in waves of pleasure while her tongue and
lips continued to caress my bone-hard prick.
Suddenly, Prince reared up and put his front paws on each side of
her body and drove his slim prick into her soaking pussy. She tried to
scramble away, but he had her impaled on his pink cock, hunching up and
down rapidly. "Oh God! I can feel the ball inside me. It's rubbing
up and down," she said as the dog continued fucking her, faster and
faster. Finally, Prince jerked quickly as his spunk shot up into her
virginal cunt, filling her pussy with his sperm. As he came, I started
cumming in her mouth and she let my cock drip its whiteness on her face
as Prince started licking my knob.
Later that same evening, Kathy sat on my cock and let Prince shove
his prick into her ass hole. But that's another story.
--

278
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/princess.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,278 @@
Princess of Huntington High -- Part 1 of 4
Brenda Patrick was an unattainable object of fantasy for an
uncounted number of us in high school. Popular beyond
comparison, she was not in any sense afflicted with self-
importance, nor had I ever once witnessed an unkindness from her.
She smiled at me in the halls and even spoke to me in passing on
those rare occasions when she noticed me at all. I was surprised
afresh each time she knew my name. I marvelled that she had not
been briefed on the proper decorum of royalty in the eminently
forgettable presence of a nonentity. She evidenced no awareness
that our beings were at antipodes on the continuum of worthiness.
Devoid of sinister shadows and dark corners was the
Princess, free of those guilty secrets and nasty little cravings
kept well veiled by some of us and brazenly flaunted by others.
I remember once entertaining an absolutely absurd fantasy about
there being a Wilma engram in the otherwise untainted brain of
this comely, normal creature of light. I was stricken with a
sense of incongruity that within the cortex of such a girl as she
there existed the name and face of such a one as I. By what
freakish prank of hell's gremlins was my unworthy self given
space in the glorious mansion of this lovely girl's brain? She
was normal, a girl others seek out and miss when she's not there,
a pretty girl with a normal personality, straight and clean and
fun to be with. How came my clod of earth midst the golden
nuggets and priceless gems of her enchanting mind?
Sometimes a well-meaning teacher, coached in high-sounding
principles of equality but woefully out of touch with the
realities of social psychology, imposes upon her hapless students
an intersecting of personalities meant by the gods to remain
parallel. Thus did it come to pass one day in physics class that
I became a lab partner with the Princess.
I held my breath in terror as Mrs. Bartlett read off the
pairings. My anxiety rose to paralyzing proportions as the
possible combinations diminished. I started tossing around
escape plans and tried to will a fire drill to happen. The
teacher read the sacred name of the Princess from List A, and
there was a brief hush as the Great Egalitarian heartlessly
checked the corresponding name on List B. My lips were turning
blue for want of oxygen. My vision blurred. Teacher's finger
located the name, and an unthinkable diad was spoken into
existence. "Wilma," she said perfunctorily with no recognition
whatsoever that she had violated Nature and offended the gods.
No bolt from Zeus having struck down the teacher for her
defilement of sacred boundaries, everyone was soon clucking and
flitting busily about as couples came together. Brenda moved a
one-armed desk over to mine so the open sides of the desks were
nearly touching, facing opposite directions. She smiled brightly
as she seated herself. There was a flash of ivory flesh 'neath
her cheerleader skirt when she crossed her legs, but I was still
in shock and unable to log the event with any focus or pleasure.
"I'm glad I got you," she said. "I need somebody smart."
She had her hand on my leg and was leaning toward me in her
enthusiasm. Our faces had never been so close, our eye contact
never so prolonged. My I.Q. dropped a hundred points and my
pussy hiccupped. An inarticulate high frequency noise leaked out
of my larynx and echoed off the roof of my mouth, emerging
finally as a pitiable hybrid of a whine and a grunt. She cocked
her head curiously for an unguarded second before blinking her
escape from my moronic gaze. She pawed the lab book and found
the exercises we were to complete on our own during the week.
Oh yes. That was another of Mrs. Bartlett's cute little
ideas. Students working with each other on assignments on their
own time simultaneously encouraged both social engagement and
scholarship. What else it encouraged is CONTINUED IN PART 2.
Princess of Huntington High -- Part 2 of 4
We completed our lab tasks, but I was a nervous wreck by the
middle of the week. Eye contact with Brenda induced catatonia,
and a touch from her redistributed my blood and oxygen flow. I
would be explaining something to her and get lost in her lovely
eyes. A sentence would begin with full mental competence, and
senility would set in before I could reach the end of it. It was
so embarrassing. I couldn't look off and recuperate, and I
couldn't continue a thought either. Her enchanting countenance
would go from alert listening through interested waiting and on
through a quick self-checking, a slight squinting of the eyes,
and then that cute cocking of her head as my speech center
decayed. Out of her overwhelming presence, I found myself
breaking down in tears for no identifiable reason. It wasn't
sadness, nor was it joy or fear or any other of the usual labels
associated with emotional upset. I was a physiological storm in
search of a label, a body gone berserk in neurochemical insanity.
On Wednesday night of that week, sleep was impossible.
Visions of her flooded my sensorium. I pitched and yawed and
tried to shake the images out of my head of her voice, her hair,
her features, her movements, her touch, her breath, the freshness
of her and the way she moved her desirable young body.
Yes, yes, yes, YES! I surrendered altogether to the
phantoms of my mind and ran my hands over my breasts and stomach
and down to my legs and crotch. I masturbated to Brenda Patrick
and cared neither for my sanity nor for my soul. My abandon was
total and wanton, my orgasm full and body-wide, prolonged and
demented, ecstatic, psychotic and violent.
It never ended while I was conscious. My loss of contact
with reality may have been sleep or mental collapse or an out-of-
body experience for all I know. Whatever else it may have done,
the chimeric womanquake which released my raging demons left me
devoid of care and gave life-saving balm to the tormented soul of
an emotionally exhausted teenage girl.
Hours later, I floated gracefully into consciousness and
sighed the peaceful sigh of the delivered. Then I realized what
I had done and was seized by a crippling sense of shame. There
was no possibility that I would go to school that day and enter
into the innocent presence of the Princess with my filthy little
secret about what I had done. I missed school again on Friday,
too, and I felt as though I could never again face her or befoul
her pure space with my degenerate self.
But she called me Friday after school. Ignoring my shock,
she wanted me to spend the night with her while her parents were
at a retreat. It was more an assumption than an invitation, and
there was never a question about whether I would be there. When
she hung up, I sat in a daze for a minute or two. The jumble of
emotions was real enough, but the conclusion was ineluctable even
as I pretended to myself I had a decision to make.
Princess of Huntington High -- Part 3 of 4
I stood across the street from her house, worrying as only a
young girl in love can worry. I looked up and saw her pretty
face in the upstairs window. My body wanted to fly up to her but
wanted also to run away. She smiled and motioned for me to come.
She wore the cutest, frilliest little shorty nightie and
matching blue panties I had ever seen. She had a blue ribbon in
her long raven hair. Barefoot, she was, which I have always
thought added sexiness to naked legs on a pretty girl, and she
wore an ankle bracelet that added an oddly erotic touch.
As I followed her up the stairs toward her room, my head
moved back and forth watching first one calf muscle and then the
other. My brain stored the changing features of her feet as they
took turns on the steps. I began to commit her thighs and the
backs of her legs to memory. I studied the interplay of muscle
and sinew flexing beneath girl flesh of divine texture, the
bounce and sway of her hips, the well-appointed freckles on her
creamy back, and the way her hair shimmered and danced above me.
I kept my face as close as I could to those beautiful ivory
legs as I walked up the stairs behind her. Too close, in fact.
She stopped abruptly on the stairs. To this day I cannot swear
it was mere fortuitous accident and not quick-thinking
opportunism on my part that crash-landed my face on the
indescribable runway of her leg. I do know I did not hurry to
move away, for my point of no return was even at the tender age
of 18 reached with celerity. Indeed, I kept my head quite still
as she turned slowly and looked down at me. My face toured
heaven from the back of her leg across the glorious indentation
and around to the thigh muscle as she turned.
I swooned and took the leap, kissing her leg passionately
and running my hand over her foot to her ankle and heel and up to
her taut calf muscle and the back of her leg. My other hand
found the foot resting lightly on the higher stair, and I
explored the contrasting sensations between the soft curves of
her resting leg and the firmness of her standing leg. Brenda
Patrick, the Princess of Huntington High, the all-American girl
and sweetheart of every good dream, stood there looking down at
me and letting me kiss her leg and fill myself with lust.
"You're in love with me, aren't you Wilma?" she said softly.
I raised my face from her thigh and looked up at her. God,
she was beautiful standing above me like that. I nodded numbly.
We gazed into each others eyes, I conducting an inventory of my
hopes and she no doubt a survey of social conventions
antagonistic to her impulses at the moment.
"I need to know," she said after a long pause, "how secret
this can be."
"I won't tell anybody," I promised. Promised? It was more
of a plea, I think, begging her to cast off her social concerns
and let me love her. "I promise I won't ever tell anybody,
Brenda," I assured her again.
I waited down there, my visage undoubtedly that of a hopeful
supplicant, while she decided whether to send me home in shame or
use me for sexual pleasure. She watched me beg. It could go
either way. I decided not to over-argue the case for fear of
pushing her the wrong way. I waited and looked up at her,
kneading her legs gently, praying fervently that she would let me
be her secret lover. I rested my face against her leg and
implored her with my eyes.
"It'll be one-sided, you know," she said.
"I know." I tingled with excitement now.
"And it'll always be up to me if we do anything. Agree?"
"Yes, Brenda." My Bartholin's Gland exuded its rising hope.
She took a deep breath. "Ok," she said very quietly.
Princess of Huntington High -- Part 4 of 4
On those stairs and at that instant, the word "secret" was
added to the fund of words capable of inciting my loins to lust
and my brain to fantasy. Two girls with a secret relationship.
Nobody would know. We would meet in divers and sundry places for
me to perform cunnilingus on Brenda, and it would be a secret.
The Princess and the Cortex, our nicknames at school, would never
be linked in anyone's mind. She was outgoing and the center of
everything at school, and I was invisible. While she would
continue center stage in assemblies or leading cheers at the ball
games, somewhere in the crowd, usually alone, would be my
unnoticed and nondescript self seeing nothing and no one but her.
And then we would meet somewhere in secret, some place where no
one would see us, and I would get on my knees to her and she
would pull up her dress and let me worship her legs and suck
between them as she looked around nervously to make sure no one
caught us.
I remember a picture in the newspaper taken of Brenda being
crowned Queen. If you look carefully and deliberately at the
crowd behind her, you can see a little blonde standing there with
what appears to be a prayerful attitude. The camera caught me as
I was applauding my Princess. No one would imagine that just
hours before that picture was taken the honored beauty had been
in her bathroom at home squatting stark naked on the face of that
unknown blonde. It was a secret. Her parents knew only that I
had come over that morning to help her get ready for the big day.
They could not know that their popular daughter, the Queen, the
Princess of Huntington High, winner of the Outstanding Young
Woman of the Year Award, needed to have her asshole licked and
sucked by a devoted lesbian lover. It was a secret.
From time to time, I muse on what Mrs. Bartlett would think
if she knew what she had wrought by her random pairing of lab
partners. She had equated the greatest and the least of us in
her egalitarian innocence, and the least of us had fallen in love
and become the secret lesbian slave of a superior girl. But Mrs.
Bartlett never knew, of course. It was a secret.
It was on those memorable stairs, then, that I first savored
the unique and tangy taste of Brenda Patrick's pussy and felt the
smooth firmness of her. She placed one hand on the banister for
balance as I removed her pretty blue panties. I heard her take a
short breath when I moved my face close to her sex, and she
exhaled with a little moan when I nuzzled her gently down there.
When I licked my way slowly between the lips of her delicately
scented pussy, she startled and gasped and grabbed me by the
head. I prepared to be shoved down the stairs, and I think she
must have considered pushing me away, but she didn't. She held
me tightly by the head and face and trembled uncontrollably.
I swooned and feared I'd lose consciousness at the
unbelievable ecstacy of her taste, the way she felt, and her
violent shaking. I buried my face in her and pushed my tongue as
far as it would go into her rapidly moistening cunt. She fucked
my mouth frenetically and wildly as I tongued and sucked
girljuice. I felt her moving away and eased my hold but kept
licking until she took it away from me.
My disappointment was brief, for she had me now by the hair
and was pulling me up the stairs behind her. A good thing, too,
for we would surely have fallen mindlessly down the stairs in our
lustquake and never known what killed us. Still holding me by my
hair, she practically ran toward her bedroom with me humping
behind her as best I could, trying not to fall. I didn't make
it.
"Dammit!" she cursed when I fell. Adapting rapidly to the
situation, however, she shoved me over with her knee so I was
leaning back on my hands. She straddled my upturned face and
pulled me into her slickened crotch and fucked my face greedily
and mercilessly as I held on to her legs for dear life.
She screamed when she cum, and it all but traumatized me. I
thought I had just been struck dead by God. I stopped sucking.
"SUCK, GOD DAMN YOU! SUCK IT!" she screamed in frustration,
and I resumed sucking and working my mouth and face vigorously in
her sexy cunt and crotch. She went insane and she released a
surprise into my face and mouth: Brenda Patrick, I discovered to
my absolute delight, was a gusher! A deluge of pussyfuck goo
flooded into my mouth, and I thought she was pissing at first.
It was girl cum! It spurted and it flowed, it gushed and it
rushed in a flashflood of female fuckslime which I gulped down
like a soul-saving substance issuing from Aphrodite Herself.
My entire universe was telescoped into Brenda's orgasm at
that moment. She fucked my face and mouth and gushed her lust
liquid all over me. I swallowed all I could get and forced my
eyes to stay open to bathe my eyeballs in her river of quim.
The flow subsided and Brenda went from demented violence
through random jerks and spasms to just standing there with her
legs tightened against my face as she vibrated and quivered. She
sank to her knees with my face still serving her and collapsed
off me to one side.
Out of my mind with lust, I grabbed myself between my legs
and brought myself to orgasm while rubbing my face deliriously in
the sticky slick cunt and crotch of the spent Princess. It would
not be the last time I drank Brenda's orgasm, but that first time
is one of those undiluted memories that never get erased. Neither
will I ever forget that school term when I was the secret of the
Princess of Huntington High.

179
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/princpal.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,179 @@
Archive-name: School/princpal.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: In the Principal's Office
Your mind drifts back to when you were 16 years old and
still in high school. You were well developed for your age.
Your pretty athletic figure coupled with your large firm breasts
made you one of the most attractive girls in your school. On
this day in particular, you remember being in school on a cool
fall day...
You are having a lot of trouble staying awake in your math class
because of the night before. Last night you ended up going out
with a few of your more rambunctious friends. You got a little
drunk and before the night was over, you had used some spray
paint on the school wall in the courtyard. Today you're feeling
a little guilty. It's not like you to be so naughty. Usually
you're such a good girl. Hopefully, you think, this will all
just fade away as a bad memory. "Sharon!", you hear, "Are you
asleep?" The sound breaks you out of your daydream. Your math
teacher is looking at you intently. "I called your name twice!".
"No sir.", you reply quietly embarrassed, "I'm sorry. I'll try
to be more attentive." "Good", says Mr. Galbrith, "Well, you can
be more attentive down at the principal's office because I just
got a note that he wants to see you." Your heart leaps to your
throat as feel a wave of panic wash over you. Your hands are
trembling as you gather your books and head down the corridor
towards the office. You go to the principal's office where his
secretary instructs you to sit down on the bench to wait. You
sit down on the hard wooden bench and wait quietly. Your mind is
racing. You are sure that the principal knows what you did last
night! You have never really been in trouble before and you feel
close to tears as you think about what will happen if your
parents find out. Your palms are moist as you sit passively,
waiting. "You can go in now Sharon.", says the secretary. "You
get to your feet, nervously open the door to the principal's
office and enter. The door closes behind you. Mr. Bolden is
sitting behind his desk. You put your books down and stand in
front of his desk and wait for him to say something. He doesn't
say anything for a moment but he looks upset. Finally he looks
right at you, "Well?", he says in a load stern voice, "What do
you think are done with vandals in this school." You hang your
head in shame as a blush hits your face. You don't know what to
answer but he answers for you. "I'll tell you!", he shouts, "We
call the police and we let them handle it!" You are sniffling
now, close to tears. He continues to yell at you. Finally, he
pushes his chair back from his desk. You think that he will be
standing up but he doesn't. "You have been a very bad girl
Sharon.", he says in a low stern voice, "Come here." With your
head still bowed, you walk slowly around his desk to stand before
him. "Lie over my lap young lady. You're going to be punished."
Your head shoots up to look at him, your eyes wide as saucers in
disbelief. Surely he can't mean that he would spank you just
like a little girl! You shake your head almost automatically as
you say no. His large hands shoot out to grab your wrists and
before you can even think about it, you are lying across his
broad lap with you head facing the floor only a foot away. One
of his large hands is holding you firmly at the small of your
back and you feel the other start to lift your navy blue skirt up
to your waist. You begin to struggle frantically, trying to
avoid the humiliating punishment. "STOP IT!", he shouts in a
loud commanding voice. Despite yourself, you are still. You
reach forward with your hands to steady yourself against the
floor and then you lie passively awaiting whatever he will do to
you. You have it coming, you think as your skirt is carefully
tucked into your waistband thus exposing your white cotton
panties to his gaze. A moment later, his hand begins pulling the
panties down your legs. He stops when they have reached your
knees. You close your eyes, mortified that this strange,
powerful man has exposed you totally while you remain helpless in
his control. His hand now cups your exposed bottom and you feel
it gently caress you. You turn beet red, not knowing what will
come next. His broad, strong hand now begins to smack your
bottom. At first, the strokes are very light, almost a feather
touch, but gradually he begins hitting harder. Your breathing
quickens. You can't believe that you, a sixteen year old girl
are actually receiving a bare-bottomed spanking at the hand of
your principal. His strokes are quite heavy now and you feel the
stinging heat of the spanking travel through you. Each smack
causes you to gasp and the strokes are both painful and oddly
exciting. In another moment the combination of the humiliation
and the pain in your tender bottom is too much and you start
crying. A couple of very hard smacks later and he stops. You
get to your feet and pull up your panties as quickly as you can
manage. "Oh no you don't young lady. You've been a bad girl and
you're not leaving so fast. Go over into that corner and stand
there facing it.", says Mr. Galbrith. You hesitate for a minute,
desperately wanting to pull down your skirt to cover your little
girl panties. "Right now Sharon!", he says. You blush as you
walk over to the corner to stand facing it passively. "Now get
those panties down.", says the principal. You close your eyes at
the humiliation, knowing that you are powerless to disobey him.
Very slowly, you start to pull down your panties while you look
at the wall. Your hot red buttocks come into view and you stop.
"All the way off.", says Mr. Galbrith menacingly and you hook
your thumbs into the flimsy undergarment to follow his
instructions. He picks the panties up off the floor to put them
on his desk. You are now standing facing the corner of the room
with no panties on and your skirt tucked into the waistband thus
exposing your well punished bottom completely. You have never
been so embarrassed and the silent tears roll down your cheeks.
He leaves you there for perhaps ten minutes. It seems like ten
hours with every second an eternity of wondering if someone will
come into the office to see you naked as you are. Finally, he
tells you to turn around and to lower your skirt. You do so
gratefully. The tears are over now but you feel the heat of the
spanking coursing right through your body. "I don't want to ever
hear about you getting in trouble again.", he says, "I'm not
going to tell your parents about this time but if I ever find you
in here again, you will be very sorry. Now get out of here."
You grab your books and leave the office. The secretary smiles
at you knowingly and you blush yet again at the humiliation of
her knowing. You are walking slowly down the corridor back to
class when you realize to your horror that your panties are still
back in the principal's office. You know that you will not go
back there to ask so, reluctantly, you continue on back to your
next class very conscious of your naked body beneath your skirt.
The rest of the day passes in a sort of haze as the vivid memory
of the spanking keeps running through your mind. You are both
troubled and strangely excited by what has happened. Sitting
down, you feel the heat from your buttocks spreading out through
your whole body. You are sure that everyone knows and that every
boy is looking at you knowing that you have no panties on. Your
breasts are in a continual state of arousal and you go to the
bathroom to remove your bra. Your nipples are erect and you look
in the mirror to see how they poke out of the fabric. By the end
of the day your pussy is soaking wet and you are more turned on
than you have ever been in your life. As soon as classes are
over you go to the gym to find your boyfriend Robert. Robert is
shooting baskets in the gym all by himself. You and Robert
haven't made love yet, you have been saving yourself for a
special occasion. Tonight might be the night, you think to
yourself as you run your hands over your overexcited body. You
have been on the pill for a couple of months and tonight it may
come in useful. Robert sees you right away and runs over. "Are
you the only one here?", you ask sexily. Robert looks at you
curiously, "Yeah,", he says, "At least for the moment." You look
around nervously. If he doesn't touch you right now, you are
going to scream. You reach over and grab his head your tongue
snakes into his mouth as you give him a strong, sexy kiss.
"Mmmmm", he murmurs. You feel his bulge spring up in his shorts.
You reach down to squeeze it. His eyes open wide at the touch.
You have never been so aggressive. You take his hand and pull it
up under your skirt and right onto your naked, soaking pussy.
"Wow!", he gasps as he touches you for the first time ever. You
take his hand and drag him into the boys locker room. "Sharon!
What are you doing.", he exclaims You take a quick look around
to make sure you are the only ones there. You reach down and
with one smooth motion, pull off your sweater to expose your
naked breasts. Your nipples are already hard. In fact, your
entire body is in heat. You pull his shorts and underwear to his
ankles in one yank and immediately wrap your mouth around his
erect organ. He throws his head back and moans out loud as your
tongue runs up and down his cock. You slide it deep into your
throat and enjoy the feeling of his flesh pulsing inside of you.
You push him back onto a bench so he is lying on his back and you
sit astride him facing backwards. You feel his hands lift your
skirt and begin to stroke your hot buttocks. It takes only a
minute before his tongue is running the length of your wet slit.
The sensation is unique and you redouble your efforts at sucking
him. Just as you are about to come you get up. You turn around
facing him and lower your body so that his throbbing cock is
barely touching your pussy. You wait for a moment experiencing
the delicious anticipation. This will be it, you think to
yourself as you slide down slowly, an inch at a time, feeling his
hardness fill you completely. When you are completely impaled
you pause for a moment savoring the sensation. Your bottom,
still burning from the spanking you received earlier is pressing
down against his body. Now you begin to raise and lower your
body in an ever increasing rhythm, bouncing up and down. His
large, strong hands find your breasts and begin pulling at your
long brown nipples. The sensation drives your passion to the
boiling point and you cry out as your body tightens in what is
the most luscious sensation you have ever experienced. You feel
Robert's body stiffen as his come shoots deep into you in spasm
after spasm. You lean down to rest your head on his hairy chest
basking in the warm afterglow of your first love making.
--

175
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/priscila.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,175 @@
PRISCILLA'S FIRST SPANKING
As Priscilla headed to the restaurant to meet Jeffrey for
dinner she renewed her resolve. Tonight she would tell him.
They had been dating for about two months, having hit it off well
right from the start in spite of the fact that he was 18 years
her senior. The chemistry - including the sexual chemistry - was
evident right from the first date. They were both eager to
explore.
After about 2 weeks, Jeffrey ventured to tell her about one
of what he called his "kinky" interests. Tentative at first, he
eventually confessed his profound interest in silky lingerie in
general and panties in particular. In fact, he told Priscilla,
he probably could be said to have a panty fetish. Priscilla was,
in fact, thrilled that he would reveal this information to her.
And she had no problem indulging his preference. She loved
wearing pretty lingerie and Jeffrey frequently presented her with
panty gifts. It was her pleasure to model them for him.
Now it was her turn to tell him about her fantasy - being
spanked. Priscilla had never been spanked in all of her 25
years. She had been fantasizing about it for nearly ten years
but had never told anyone. She never felt comfortable telling
the men she had previously date, who were about her age. But
Jeffrey seemed different. Perhaps the very fact that he was
older made it seem more right. In any event, she was determined
to tell him of her secret desire. She knew the time was right
because for the past ten days she had dreamed regularly about
being taken over his knee for a sound paddling.
Priscilla was 15 minutes late for her dinner date but she
didn't apologize. She complained about the menu choices and
whined that her drink wasn't strong enough. When Jeffrey started
to tell her about an important phone call he had received she
interrupted to complain about a broken finger nail. In short,
she looked for every chance to be rude and peevish.
Priscilla's behavior baffled Jeffrey. He had never seen her
like this and finally asked her if there was something wrong.
"What do you mean by 'wrong'," she snapped.
He was taken aback. "Nothing," he said, "It's just that you
seem to be in a bad mood."
"So now you're judging my moods?"
Growing exasperated, Jeffrey replied, "Don't deliberately
misinterpret me. I've just never seen you act this way."
"What way?" she challenged.
"Frankly," he whispered across the table, "you're acting
like a brat."
"Maybe there's a reason for my behavior. And maybe there's
something you should do about it."
"What do you mean?"
Priscilla took a sip of wine for courage, then leaned across
the table and said softly, "Maybe my panties need a spanking."
She had chosen the words carefully, hoping to merge his interest
in panties with her need for a sound paddling.
Jeffrey sat thoughtfully quiet for a moment, then smiled
slightly. "Yes, I think that may be the case."
Priscilla was hit with a wave of emotions. She was
profoundly relieved at his acceptance, excited at the prospect of
having her fantasy fulfilled, and yet a little apprehensive about
how much it might hurt. Nothing more was said about it at dinner
or on the drive home to Jeffrey's apartment. But when they
arrived he wasted no time.
"Wait here a moment, Priscilla, I need to talk to you about
something." Jeffrey left and returned with a sturdy, straight
back chair. He sat down and demanded that she stand in front of
him.
"Young lady, your behavior at the restaurant was abominable.
You were rude, self-centered, and bratty. Unfortunately, I feel
some responsibility for this. I haven't given you proper
guidance and discipline. But that's about to change right now.
We'll start by having you lift you skirt up to your waist."
Priscilla hesitated momentarily and gulped, but then
complied, slowly lifting the skirt of her red silk dress. After
all, she had asked for this! But now she felt terribly exposed
and embarassed. Jeffrey took in the view -- white satin bikini
panties and matching garter belt attached to white silk
stockings. Priscilla's legs seemed to wobble a bit as she stood
in her red 3 inch pumps. Jeffrey was warming up to this scene!
"I'm going to spank you Priscilla, but first I want to hear
you acknowledge the need for this spanking. How do you think you
behaved tonight?"
"Not very well."
"Worse than that."
"Pretty badly, I guess."
"I'd say you were just plain naughty, wouldn't you?"
"Yes, I suppose so."
"Yes, what?"
"Yes. I was naughty tonight." Priscilla's face was now
almost as red as her shoes and her knees knocked together
visibly.
"What happens to naughty girls, Priscilla?"
"I'm not sure."
"Take a guess."
"Do they get spanked?"
"Good guess. And the spanking is for their own good, isn't
it?"
Priscilla took a deep breath, "Yes. I need to be spanked so
that I will behave better in the future." She was torn apart
emotionally. On the one hand she felt humiliated; on the other
hand she was getting more and more sexually aroused. In fact,
she felt wetness between her legs and she knew that the crotch of
her panties would soon be damp. She couldn't wait for the
spanking to begin!
And she didn't have to wait. Jeffrey placed a small pillow
in his lap and then pulled Priscilla across it. Her feet were
completely off the floor and her bottom was pushed up sharply in
perfect position for a paddling.
Jeffrey admired the pert, pantied bottom. He lovingly
stroked it and then brought his hand down with a SMACK!
Priscilla gasped at the sting but had no time to recover because
Jeffrey brought his hand down 9 more times in quick succession.
He paused. "I have a lot of work to do on you tonight young
lady. You can expect to have a mighty sore bottom before I'm
done."
Another ten spanks followed. More scolding. Ten more
spanks. More scolding. More spanking. Priscilla's feet were
kicking. Tears rolled down her face. Once she reached back to
try to protect her bum but Jeffrey pushed her hand aside and lit
into her with 25 successive, even harder spanks.
After more than 100 strokes Jeffrey stopped. Once, again
he lovingly rubbed her bottom. Then he slipped his hand between
Priscilla's legs and found that her panties were soaked with love
juices. Priscilla squirmed in ecstasy as Jeffrey slid his finger
into her panties and between her sopping wet labia. Then he
pulled his hand out again and gave her bottom a sharp spank.
Again, his hand went into her panties and his finger went to her
love lips and then back out for another spank. He repeated the
pattern over and over again. Priscilla was besides herself with
pain and pleasure! Finally, when Jeffrey slid a finger all the
way into her love canal she exploded in an orgasm.
Jeffrey told Priscilla she could get off his lap. Wobbly
and flustered, she pulled herself up, dropped her skirt and tried
to compose herself.
"Did I say you could drop your skirt?"
"No sir, you didn't."
"Then why is it down?"
"I made a mistake," Priscilla said, hastily pulling her
skirt back up to waist level.
"Mistakes need correcting. Let's see if we can help you
remember not to make this one again." Jeffrey unhooked her
garters and pulled her panties down to her knees. He told her to
shuffle over to the couch and bend over the back of it. Jeffrey
left the room momentarily and returned with a wooden spatula from
the kitchen. Priscilla could hardly believe the searing pain as
Jeffrey smacked each cheek 4 times.
Then he stopped and a few seconds later Jeffrey slid
Priscilla's panties completely off and ordered her to spread her
legs further apart. She complied and in a moment Jeffrey's hard
throbbing rod was in her. Priscilla's bottom smarted as Jeffrey
drove against her. Within a minute she exploded in her second
orgasm. Seconds later, Jeffrey followed with a powerful blast of
his own. Then they both collapsed on the floor.
Later, as Jeffrey gently rubbed a cooling lotion on her red
bottom, Priscilla started thinking about all the naughty things
she could do to prompt more of these lessons.

385
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prison.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,385 @@
PRISON- Can it be true?
My career as a prison guard started a long time ago when I
was in the Air Force. Very few people know about the Disciplinary
Rehab Center outside Nashville, Tennessee, and I suppose some
would be shocked if they did know. Yet I feel it is a necessary
function of the AF and other branches of the service to be sure
the real fuck-ups don't get back into the civilian world without
having had some rehab training and discipline. The AF sends a lot
of 91s and officers to the center, along with washed out pilots,
mechanics, officer candidates and just ordinary Joes who may
constitute a threat to US or AF security because of their
actions.
It was a tough job to be a ranking EM there, as we were
charged with the responsibility of keep these guys under control
at all times -- at least in my section. The Center processed all
men going through NRC and my Special Unit housed and controlled
all the "hard cases". We had to resort to some severe methods of
discipline with these boys, most of whom were from 19 to 26 years
old. The Special Unit had 200 men who were considered
incorrigible and who had been pulled out of the usual retraining.
Some were really bad news! But they had to be whipped into line
so the AF could discharge them without a big stink being raised
in Washington.
We organized the 200 into groups or "wings" in AF jargon,
consisting of approx. 30 men apiece. Each group had a barracks
of its own with an armed guard at each of the two entrances and
two more guards in the shower room. I was the NCO in charge of a
barracks with 20 to the worst offenders.
In my quarters I had closed circuit TV so I could see into
any part of the building including the small recreation room and
the showers. The men slept in double-deck bunks, and guards
equipped with regulation AF restraints --leather -- which
appeared to be ready for instant use, but which we had been
ordered never to actually put on any of these hard cases. They
were only to be used as a threat because the head psychiatrist
said they could cause claustrophobia and only make the "patient"
more violent. Not being able to use them made our job all the
harder. There were also two AF medical orderlies on duty at all
times.
Where I had my most trouble was in trying to get some of
those young hillbillies to take orders. They got into the AF by
mistake, fresh from the West Virginia hills and plains of Texas.
All were really built, but without brain one. Most of the Texans,
who were bigger than the other guys, were aggressive and needed
the most attention. Doc Smith, or Captain MD, believed in the
theory that a lot of heat subdues a man. I didn't really agree,
but I had to go along with him. We had a good temperature
regulating system designed by the medics for riot control. On any
given day, we usually had anywhere from six to ten of those 19 to
22 year old Texan boys being discipline. They had to lie on their
beds, hands and feet pressed to the four corners. We turned the
temperature up to about 98 degrees and had some of the other
prisoners or "detainees" as we called them, strip them down piece
by piece. We couldn't use the restraints on them like I
explained, but they didn't know that. We told them that if they
didn't obey, we'd strap them hand and foot and leave them that
way all night. What might happen to them in the dark when they
couldn't do anything about it was frightening enough to keep them
in line.
The heat at times was wild -- dry, due to the climate, but
too high for anyone to wear any clothes. The Texans were used to
temperatures like this, and even though we made them lie there
spread eagled and naked and holding on the bed rails, they didn't
seem to mind. We had a group of trustees, the studs who gave us
the least trouble, be the ones who would swing the thong guards
at any Texan or hillbilly who didn't cooperate. While these guys
were being controlled and had to stay in place without moving a
muscle, the trustees used various devices on them...clips on
their tits, hot candle was on their bellies or groins. And
naturally they paid especial attention to the genital areas. See
it was against the rules for any of them to get a hard on and if
they did they knew there were going to get punished.
Of course the trustees and orderlies delighted in getting
the Texans excited so they could administer this punishment.
Well, between feathers, hot salad oil and various lubricants,
plus rubbing alcohol it was something to see... half a dozen
young, really built Texans and hillbillies, all stretched out
tight and hanging on to the bed rails until the veins stood out
all over their arms and chests and every one of them with a
giant hard-on which meant they all had to be punished. I had to
admit, some of them didn't mind too much depending on the guards
on duty...also the general mood of the group Usually the trustees
would strip down and stand beside the Texans beds. The room would
be so hot the sweat would run down their bodies and drip off the
ends of their rods. They'd give the Texans orders, like telling
them to lick the water off of their pricks. If some guy wouldn't
do it, the trustees might piss on him. There would be more
punishment for this.
I've seen times when up to six or eight Texans and
hillbillies were made to stand at the foot of their beds hanging
on to the rails, stretched back as far as they could with their
feet spread wide apart. An orderly or trustee would stand between
the guys legs and whip his as until it turned so read it looked
on fire. All the while the sweat was pouring off all of them and
the more they whipped those Texans, the bigger and harder their
irons would get
They'd have raging hard-ons that bounced around beneath
their tight flat bellies every time the trustee smacked them.
Some of them had balls that would hang down so low they'd slap
the end of the guys dick as they swung against it. I've seen
them cum that way, too, just hanging on the bed and getting
their asses whipped while white cream shot out of them in spurts
like it blasted from a jet engine. They'd have to get down on
their knees and lick it up, of course, and then get back in place
against the bed.
Sometimes I'd see a trustee shove himself right tight
against one of the Texan's ass. I'd know he was hiding his hard-
on, because they weren't supposed to have them either. But with
all those naked bodies moving around you really couldn't tell
who was doing what. I'd be as hot as they were from watching it
so I couldn't say anything when he'd shove his cock right into
the guy he was disciplining. They were all so sweaty that's all
they'd need for a lubricate. I guess they figured I wouldn't be
able to see what they did on TV. If I did see it, I had the
choice of letting the trustee go on working over the hillbilly
or I could make them change places so the guy who'd been the
boss had to take the same shit from the guy he been giving it to.
One night after I had been gone for a while, I casually
turned on the TV to make sure they were all asleep. The trustees
were playing an interesting game. They had six guys standing
spread eagled at the end of their bed and six more kneeling with
their mouth at cock height. The trustees whipped the asses of the
standing hillbillies while the hillbilly was being sucked by the
guy kneeling on the floor. The guy on the floor had to make the
standing guy cum. The standing guy was not supposed to cum,
however. If he did cum, he got 30 more lashings. If he did not
cum, he got to kneel on the floor and the guy that was sucking
him took his place standing there getting his ass beaten.
I learned a lot from the Air Force in that position and I
really got into the science of discipline. When I was finally
discharged, I decided to take a job at a local medium security
prison.
This prison, like all prisons, was a subset of society and
all the hangups and problems of the outside world were
concentrated and visible. A guy either had to be strong enough
to take on the whole joint, or find someone who was. A good
looking young guy had to punk for someone to protect him or he
was open game and his ass would be used at will by all the
prisoners. At least if he had "protection" he would only have to
"give his booty" to a few "favors". There was a young good
looking blond kid that came in one day...couldn't have been much
over 18, but must have been just old enough to be sentenced as an
adult. When he walked in, the hall became silent. You could have
heard a pin drop. All eyes were on him as he was escorted to his
cell I knew this kid was in for a hot time tonight and sure
enough. One of the trustees came to me and asked me for a favor.
To keep things quiet on the block, I frequently look the other
way. The men are a lot less hostile if they are not quite so
horny. So that night as I made my rounds, I ACCIDENTLY forgot to
lock the kids cell and a couple of others for that matter...just
too many cells to keep track of! The cons realized they were
unlocked and decided to visit the kid and welcome him to the
joint. Judging from the screams and moans, I guess about a dozen
guys welcomed him with throbbing cocks. The kid never came to me
complaining though, I guess he knew better.
In this prison, all the inmates have jobs. It keeps them
busy and quiet and cuts down on expenses. A couple of jobs are
less desirable so I usually give them to the new guys (or young
pretty boys). One job is cleaning the toilets and the other is
cleaning the showers. Since one tier or another is constantly in
the shower, the kid would have to take his clothes off and with
soapy water, scrub the shower walls and floor on "all fours"
while other guys were taking their showers. Admittedly seeing
some cute stud on his knees bent over with that brown spot
shining and begging for use is hard for some con standing under a
shower with a soapy hard on to resist. It takes forever for these
guys to clean that shower...they are constantly getting reamed by
some inmate. It does keep morale of the inmates high and if the
kid gets out of hand, you simply threaten him with shower duty.
The blond kid, Mark, was being harassed every night, by the
end of the week he must have taken the dicks of every con in the
block. Finally he sought protection from a dark haired Italian
guy named Tony. Tony was a muscular stud with at least 9 inches
judging from a time I saw him plowing another kid in the
showers. Once Mark and Tony made a deal, Mark was no longer fair
game and I had Mark transferred to Tony's cell. Mark was
delighted and thought he would finally get to sleep one night for
a change. Tony had real S/M tendencies and he really "got off" on
punching a guy out. That night when the lights went out, Tony
told Mark to drop his pants and bend over. Mark had to PAY for
the protection. Mark hesitated. Tony got annoyed at the
hesitation, after all, he was protecting him from getting banged
by every other con. Totally without warning, Tony reached out an
punched Mike in the face. Mike was caught off guard and couldn't
get back on his feet before Tony hit him again. Again and again
Tony punched the kid, each time his dick getting harder and
harder. Finally the kid stopped resisting. His face black and
blue, he just laid there while Tony ripped off Marks pants and
plowed the 9" without lubrication the full length up Marks ass.
There was a whimper of pain from Mark, but after pulling train
all week from the other inmates, he wasn't exactly tight. Every
night this would go on...Tony knocking Mark around as foreplay
for a heavy fuck session.
One day all the cons were in the yard and Tony walked up
Mark and told him to go with Charlie over there. Charlie had paid
Tony two packs of cigarettes to have Marks ass for a while. Mark
balked. He had just come back from giving his tail to another con
just so Tony could have some smokes and Mark wanted a rest. Tony
really got pissed at Marks refusal and immediately started
beating Mark with his fist. Another guard saw the fight begin and
blew the whistle. Within seconds there were a dozen guards
breaking the two of them up and taking them away. Mark had to be
taught a lesson. What the inmates do among themselves at night
that we don't see, we don't care. But if they break the rules
during the day and incite other inmates, that we punish them for
Mark would have to be taken "down stairs" for some punishment. I
admit I was looking forward to this.
There were three rooms: the first had showers off one end
with an examination table in the center of the room. Here the man
would be shoved under a shower by a guard wearing hip-length
boots and a rubber coat. If necessary, the prisoner would be
scrubbed with a long-handled brush. Then he'd be taken out,
following a very hot rinse, and required to dry himself in front
of a warm air stream. Following this, he'd be taken to an
examination table and hoisted up made to lie on his back. The
doctor, my friend Mack, would check him for hernias, heart
condition, the usual ailments and would then roll the man over on
his stomach. The prisoners butt would be wiped with a cloth
soaked in alcohol. He would be pushed to his feet and taken into
the next room.
The man would be ordered to stand in front of an operating
room rack to which a two quart can of hot yellow sudsy water was
attached. The guards got off on filling the can with piss when
they knew someone special was coming down for discipline. The
officer on duty, again in rubber boots and coat would require the
prisoner to bend over and spread the cheeks of his ass. We didn't
use a rubber "hard tube", but rather a soft number 40 catheter
which would be shoved all the way up the con's ass. It was a real
groove to watch the big officer grab the con by his shoulder and
ram the tube up his ass with a single thrust. The clamp on the
tube would be released and the "water" would flow until a gurgle
would indicate the con's body had taken all it could. He would be
ordered to retain the water until he was told to let it go.
Disobedience would mean an extra whipping. When the con
straightened up, the officer would make a note of the time and
require the con to do ten minutes of deep kneebends. If he let
even one drop of water out, he would get another ten
whippings...and I have never seen one yet that could hold it.
After this he was directed to a seatless toilet and told to
release the water. It always came out in a rush because Doc Mac
had determined that the best enema was a Fells-Naptha flakes,
really cleaned them out!!
A come-along would be attached to the right wrist by a
uniformed officer, who always led the con at arms length for
fear he might have some shit left in him which would spew out
onto the officers shiny boots. The man would be dragged into the
next room where the whippings were given.
The first man into the room would see half a dozen more
uniformed officers gathered around a leather (gymnast's) horse.
We wore state police uniforms, although two or three were always
stripped to the waist. We purposely retained grim expressions as
the con was led to the horse and strapped into place by a convict
attendant, who would rub more alcohol across his naked backside.
After this the convict would see nothing except the boots of
those of us who stood in front of him. He would be strapped so
tightly that he couldn't move to see a wider range, but that soon
made little difference to him. There'd be a sudden whir behind
him and the strap would land against his trembling skin. Another
whipping had begun. The officers prided themselves in being real
"sharp shooters" with that whip. The con was tied with is legs
spread apart displaying his asshole in full view. A favorite
game among the guards was to see how often they could hit the
brown spot with the whip without touching the rest of his ass. It
took a lot of practice so there were a lot of cons that had red
asses anyway, but you could tell from the scream when you had hit
your mark right in the center. Sometimes all the officers would
leave to get the next prisoner except for me and another friend.
After whipping some poor kids ass until it was bleeding, we would
plow our rod into that begging hole...if it was good enough for
the cons...the kid would not dare tell anyone we had worked him
over.
The next men brought in to be whipped would be handcuffed to
a steel rail set into one wall, and from there the would be
allowed to watch the festivities. Just seeing it would make the
guys balls crawl higher against his body. Many of them would get
hard-ons. An officer might amuse himself by telling a con to
stroke himself, but there was rarely time to cum before the mans
own turn came at the horse. Erections during a whipping result
from the tremendous apprehension a man feels when he experiences
physical punishment under these circumstances. When he does
become erect, you can't stop the whipping and have them jerk
off. Usually they just cum while their cock is pressed against
the horse. Dr Mac would always check the mans ass after the
whipping to insure against internal hemorrhaging. Actually he
just wanted to get his hand up the guy's ass to test how good a
fuck he'd be
When we brought Mark down for punishment, there was another
guy next in line named Horse...a name he well deserved. Horse
had slipped me a few bucks to be able to have some time with
Mark.`M had a pretty good day that time in that most of my
whippings landed right on his brown spot. It was such a shame to
scar the pretty white ass on the kid. I remember the other
officers left and there was just me and Horse handcuffed against
the wall. I couldn't resist that ass and as soon as the other
guards left, I rammed my cock up Marks hole and rode him like it
was my last fuck. I must have shot a gallon up that hot ass when
I had this urge to piss. "I'll lubricate him for you, Horse" I
said as I filled his ass with my hot piss. Horse was watching all
the time and his dick was now a full 11 inches and must have been
4 inches thick Without releasing Mark, I uncuffed Horse and said
"you got five minutes" Mark had been silent all this time,
probably unconscious. When Horse started pushing that 11 inches
up him, he suddenly came alive. He screamed and begged to stop
even more than I have heard someone beg to stop the whipping.
Horse didn't miss a beat. Mark took the entire 11 inches fast and
hard. The poor kids ass was split open so wide a fist would
easily fit in it. Horse shot his load and got back by the wall so
when the other guards came in, it looked like nothing had
happened. Mark was untied and collapsed on the floor. He was
later taken back to Tony to "apologize" for his behavior in the
yard.
Some of the officers came from prisons in the South where
there were no rules or regulations for prison officials. They
would do anything it would take to keep order and discipline
even if "unconventional". As long as there were no riots, the
prison board didn't care what went on in the sub-
basement....what they didn't know wouldn't bother anybody. These
officers had some "toys" that were so crude, a con would never
tell anyone about them because he did not want them to know they
were used on him!! One toy was like a plain kitchen table with
what looked like a sausage stuffer at the end. It looked like a
meat grinder with a handle, but it had a long nozzle and you
could put something in the top, turn the handle, and it would be
forced out the nozzle. If a guy was strapped to the table and the
nozzle was shoved up his ass, anything that was fed into the top
of grinder would be forced up the guys ass filling his shit
chute. One thing which really worked well was more shit!!! A
guard or another con would take a dump into the hopper and an
officer would turn the crank forcing it up the guys ass. This
could make someone real constipated so afterwards he would be
taken over to another slanted table where several other cons were
strapped down. The table sloped into a long trough filled with
what smelled like a combination shit, piss, water, blood, cum and
anything else that they would put up a guys ass. A hose was
inserted up the guys full ass and the murky liquid was pumped up
his ass. Eventually the liquid would flow out along with the
packed in shit and return to the trough where it would mix with
the murk coming from the guy strapped next to him to recycle
again. Just the thought of having another cons shit shoved up
your ass would make a con avoid this pit.
Much of the information about what was going on among the
cons came from squealers, stoolies, pigeons, guys that would
tell a officer what he wanted to know to avoid punishment or to
get favors. If an officer could not get the information from a
con that he know he had it, the con would be taken down to the
"chair". This was a seatless chair that the con would be strapped
into Beneath the chair was a cone shaped dildo connected to two
motors. One motor caused it to rotate, and the other motor was on
a screw drive which caused the dildo to drive upward into the
cons hole. Being cone shaped, it got wider as it went up
spreading as well ad driving deep up his as. It didn't take more
than about 11 inches before the guard either had the information,
or knew he had made a mistake and the con didn't know afterall!
No loss either way, just another way of running a prison. After
all, society put them here to be punished so there is no reason
to make it easy for them, but anything that would make my job a
little easier is certainly acceptable.
That was a few of the common happens in the day-to-day life
of a prison guard. If anything else interesting happens, I'll be
sure and write it down here.

396
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prisoner.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,396 @@
"Prisoner of Love"
By PHIL PHANTOM
I met Sharon in my junior year of high school. She stole my
heart on first sight. Intelligent, warm, frisky, fun-loving,
describes her personality. She was the most beautiful girl I'd
ever seen in person. She's petite, nicely-developed but without
big breasts. Most women would kill for her hair. It is long,
wavy, and always bouncy and full. She swings her mane like a
sexy movie star. Her legs could stop an express train. She
doesn't walk, she flounces--almost a dance. She's full of energy
and a passion for life. She radiates positive vibes to everyone
around her. Consequently, she's very popular.
I knew my chances of winning her love were practically nil.
Some call me a nerd, though I don't wear glasses or carry the
pencil and pen variety pack in my pocket. I'm not physically
adept. Sports hold no interest for me. My one strong suit was
my intellect. I applied that intellect to winning her heart. I
wrote her anonymous love sonnets, put a white rose in her locker
everyday after spying her using her combination, and wrote her
passionate declarations of my love. It took three months for me
to expose my identity to her, three more to get her to go out
with me, six more before she agreed to be my steady, and in the
middle of my Senior year, Sharon said yes to my proposal of
marriage.
Early in my courtship, after telling her I wanted to marry
her, I swore an oath to remain a virgin until our wedding night.
We were not going steady at the time. She thought my pledge was
cute. She then launched a discussion on what constitutes
virginity. We came to the mutual conclusion that true virginity
was a triad of genital, anal, and oral virginity. I told her I
was a total virgin and would remain so. She told me she was a
total virgin, but said, "If we do get married, you might be the
only total virgin in our honeymoon suite." She said it in a
playful, teasing way, but her words strung my ears. I just never
thought of her as someone who could lie down with a man she
didn't love, or that she could love anyone but me. I also felt
like kicking myself for making that stupid pledge.
I sweated out the months between my declaration and our
going steady. Each time she went out on a date, I managed to
quiz her as to the state of her virginity, always in a delicate,
humorous way, but dead serious. She didn't mind my queries, and
saw right through them. Soon after that, after a date, she'd
come right out and say, "It's still there (meaning her hymen),"
or something licentious like, "He didn't even put a dent in it."
She floored me one day by saying, "Boy, we sure had a close call
last night. Thank god for pre-mature ejaculation." Another
time, she told me she defended my precious hymen with a blow job,
sacrificing one third of her virginity.
The day before she took my ring, she went out with Mark
Springer, our quarter-back. I could not sleep all night. I
called her at six in the morning, waking her to ask how she was.
She groggily said, "You mean how is your hymen? Can't you wait
until a decent hour, like noon? I can assure you its status
won't change between now and then."
My heart fell. She heard it fall and said, "Relax. It's
still there, damnit! It took more than a blow job, though. My
ass is still leaking at it hurts like hell. I should make you
kiss it. I did that for you, you know. Look on the bright side;
I'm still a one-third virgin."
What do you do when the love of your life tells you she
sucked and took in the ass the most desirable guy in the school,
for you. I was so relieved, I said thanks. She said, "You're
welcome. Good bye! [Click.]." I was back on the line at noon,
begging her to go steady. She took pity on me and accepted my
ring.
The next few months were the best of my life. Sharon and I
were inseparable. Our love blossomed. We talked of marriage and
a life together, named our kids, and plotted our future. When we
set a date--two years off--we made formal announcements. My feet
never touched the ground. I never touched her in a sexual way,
and she never offered any services to me. We did, however, spend
hours kissing and holding each other.
While we were dating, I never brought Sharon near my house.
My house was a zoo, and my family--step family mostly--were
animals. I lived in a run-down suburban home with my mother,
step-father, and four step brats, all boys ranging in age from
ten to fifteen. My step-father, Bucky, drove a dump truck.
Bucky treated me like a red-headed step child, though my hair is
blond. I do all of the stepping and fetching; his kids don't do
anything except create work for my mother.
Bucky is one of the most vulgar men I've ever met, and I've
met a bunch. My mother attracts that type like a dead squirrel
attracts flies. Between marriages, Mom brought home some truly
skuzzy humanoids. In truth, I was relieved when she married
Bucky. Bucky may be vulgar, but he's not physically abusive. He
loves my mother, though he treats her like trash. I've known for
years that my mother feeds on abuse--physical or mental. I've
lived through the bondage freaks, the slave scene, the orgy set,
and a few real perverts. I've actually seen my mother gang
banged in my living room at the age of eleven. I've had to feed
her and attend to her toilet while she was tied naked to a chair
for days on end. I've sat in on photo sessions where Mom had to
pose with dildoes and other women. Then, I had to live with the
humiliation when those photos--published in a porno magazine--got
circulated around school. Thankfully, we moved away right after
that.
So Bucky isn't so bad by comparison. Crude and vulgar, I
can live with. I hope he stays with Mom for the rest of her
life. The only problem was Sharon. No way did I want Sharon
exposed to Bucky and his brood. It would be like placing a lamb
among wolves. Therefor, I went to great lengths to keep her
away. After our engagement, though, Sharon wanted to get to know
her new family. She became adamant, even after I told her what
they were like. I reluctantly consented, and managed to bring
her by when I knew Bucky was working or hunting. I kept him from
seeing her for two months. It wasn't long before I got pressure
from both Bucky and Sharon to bring her by so they could get
acquainted. I fought this as long as I could.
Sharon loved my family and they adored her. She thinks it's
is neat the way my mom takes abuse from my step-brothers. She
found it amusing that Bucky threw away all of Mom's underclothes
and makes her wear ridiculously shot skirts, tight sweaters, and
high heels. Sharon laughs openly when one of them flips up Mom's
skirt or pinches her boobs. I've seen her instigating abuse.
Once, when we were on the sofa and Mom was cleaning the
fireplace, giving us an unintentional rear beaver shot, Sharon
leaned over and told little Kevin, "I dare you to go up and stick
your finger in her pussy." He did and Sharon thought that was
the funniest thing she ever saw. I think I was more shocked by
Sharon's vulgar term for the vagina. Nothing foul could come
from Sharon. In my mind, her shit came out in little perfumed
plastic capsules.
The day I'd dreaded arrived. Sharon was invited to dinner.
I picked her up. On seeing her, my mouth dropped open. I never
saw her looking so sexy. She wore a short dress with an open
bodice, high heels, and had been to the beauty parlor. She wore
heavy make-up. She looked like a Sunday school whore. She could
not have picked a worse outfit to wear in front of Bucky, and I
begged her to reconsider jeans, tennis shoes, a sweat-shirt, and
no make-up. She brushed me off with a simple, "Don't be silly."
I was shitting razor blades all the way to my house. Sharon
seemed quite calm. When Bucky saw Sharon enter the house, his
eyes sprang out and he began salivating. He took her in a big
bear hug, groping her ass with his greasy paws, welcoming her to
the family, astonished that I could get such a fine piece (his
words). I wanted to die, but Sharon took the groping and the
hugs warmly. Bucky turned her loose and stood back to admire her
body, telling her to turn slowly in place. Sharon blushed,
smiling, and basking in the lewd attention. Bucky said, "You
know what I like best about your legs, honey."
I went pale. I knew what was coming. I knew Sharon would
freak out and leave, never to return. I wanted to stop her from
answering. Sharon smiled her cutsy smile and said, "No what?"
"They got feet at one end and pussy at the other."
Sharon laughed. She didn't bat an eye. She said, "We have
something in common all ready, because that's what I like about
them too."
Her impulsive response had an immediate impact on Bucky. He
held out his hand and said, "Sweety, if you're going to join this
family, then we have to have us a little private talk."
Sharon cast me a curious look. I tried to signal with my
expression, "No! Don't go!" She offered him her hand then
followed dutifully right into his bedroom. Bucky slammed the
door shut, collapsing my world. Mark, Bucky's oldest boy,
taunted, "Dad's going to fuck your little fiancee." The four
boys dashed for the closed door and pressed their ears to it."
Mom came over and held me, saying, "Now, now, you know what a
tease Bucky can be. He's just making you think bad thoughts,
dear. Don't get upset."
The boys took delight in running in and giving updates,
like: I heard a zipper; she's moaning; they're on the bed.
After ten minutes, the updates weren't necessary. We could hear
the squeaky bed springs and the banging of the headboard all
through the house. I fell into a chair in a catatonic daze. The
boys were merciless in their taunts. Brian shouted, "It looks
like Dad added a new whore to the stable." I wanted to kill him,
but all I could do was stare fire at him.
They stayed in the bedroom for over an hour, and by the
sounds, had three sessions of intercourse. Mom had the food on
the table, getting cold, waiting for Bucky to finish with my
love. He emerged from the room moving Sharon ahead of him. He
brought her before us, holding her by the shoulders like a
trophy--her bra and panty in his left hand. Cum trails ran down
both her legs, clear to her high heels. Her right shoulder strap
had been ripped apart and the flap of dress material kept sliding
off her right breast. She caught it just in time each time it
threatened to uncover her nipple, but then stopped trying. The
flap slid then flopped down, baring her right breast. She looked
at me as if to say, "I tried, but I'll be dammed if I'm going to
hold it up all night."
Bucky tossed the bra and panties at Mom, the panties landing
on her head. He said, "She understands the house rules. Throw
those damn things away." He announced, "All right. Listen up.
We have a new member of our happy family. I want you guys to
treat her with the same respect and consideration that you treat
my dear wife."
This brought howls, cheers, clapping, and jumping joy to his
four delinquents. I saw Sharon smile. I could have crawled
under a sheet of paper. Brian said, "Can we fuck her, Dad?"
"Son, if she will part her pretty legs for you, you'd be a
damn fool not to."
This brought another round of buffoonery. He added, "That
don't mean you can just dog pile her and take it. If you want
some pussy, you'll have to do it like gentlemen. You talk her
into it like I had to. You do it right, and she'll strip, lie
back, and put her knees in her arm pits without the first finger
being laid on her."
Mark said, "Is that what she did?"
"Ask her."
Mark addressed Sharon. She finally blushed and quietly
said, "Yes."
Mark said, "Was she a virgin, Dad?"
Bucky turned her back to us, pushed her shoulders down to
knee level, pulled the back of her skirt up over her creamy moons
and shot me through the heart. There was my lady love's vagina,
in full view, gaping open obscenely, tainted red and smeared with
cum. Bucky made her widen her stance, saying, "These boys have
never seen a fresh-fucked virgin before. Give them a good look,
sweetlips. I watched in horror as those four perverts gathered
at her ass and peered into her vagina. What shocked me even more
was how easily Sharon accepted this treatment. Far from being
traumatized, she had a sexual glow about her. Despite my
anxiety, I couldn't help admiring her beauty. Having never even
seen her tits, I at least had Bucky to thank for exposing all of
Sharon's hidden treasures. I also figured that since she was no
longer a virgin, our sexual relationship could begin.
Sharon sat through dinner with her right tit hanging out and
leaking Bucky's cum on her seat--a mess my mother had to clean
up. The only topic of discussion was Sharon's performance. She
sat quietly listening to them talk about her remarkable abilities
and attributes. After the bizarre dinner, I felt as though I'd
been in the bedroom with them throughout. I learned that Bucky
took her orally, anally, and vaginally. That Sharon sucks a mean
cock, and does a trick with her sphincter that drives Bucky wild.
He also informed us that her toes turn inward when you nibble on
her clit. I made a mental note.
Mark kept pressing for specifics on what to say and do to
get Sharon to spread her legs. Bucky said, "I've always said,
'Treat a whore like a lady and a lady like a whore and you'll
never go wrong.'"
"Yeah, but what is she, a whore or a lady?"
Bucky leaned forward, got serious, and said, "Sharon is the
exception to the rule. She's a whore that likes to be treated
like a whore. If you boys want anything from this little slut,
you got to treat her like a whore. She can't resist that
approach. She told me that herself."
Sharon peered at me while casually placing a fork of mashed
potatoes in her mouth. She turned the fork head-on and sucked
the potatoes off. I made another mental note. We left shortly
thereafter. Mom pinned Sharon's strap in place. It troubled me
that Sharon did not bother to clean herself. She sat on my new
seat covers, but I said nothing. We drove in silence. When I
drove past her turn off, headed in the direction of our favorite
makeout spot, she said nothing. My cock leapt to attention; my
foot pressed harder on the accelerator. I parked the car by the
lake and turned in the seat to face her. Sharon turned her head
towards me. I scooted over and took her in my arms. We kissed.
I grabbed her right breast and squeezed. Sharon took it off,
leaned back and said, "What do you think you're doing?"
My face burned with shame and confusion. I said, "Sharon,
don't be mad at me. I tried to warn you."
"I'm not talking about that. I'm talking about you grabbing
my breast like I was some cheap slut. Is that what you think of
me now?"
"No, of course not."
"Do you think that just because I stripped off all my
clothes right after entering the bedroom, and climbed onto the
bed; that because I spread my legs and played with my vagina;
that I told him I was a virgin and wanted him to fuck my pussy;
you think that makes me a whore?"
"Well Sharon..."
"I only did that because I knew that's what he wanted and
expected. I only wanted to be accepted by the family. And after
what you told me, I knew he'd just take it anyway. I didn't want
that to tarnish our relationship, so I gave it willingly, so he
wouldn't carry any guilt. I did that for us, and you call me a
whore."
"I'm sorry, Sharon. I never called you a whore, or even
thought it."
"Do you think I enjoyed exposing my pussy to those boys,
your mother, and you? Is that what you think?"
"No, not at all. It must have been terribly humiliating."
"Do you think I enjoyed being talked about in the most
vulgar terms and having all my sexual secrets laid bare for
everyone to know. Sure, I told him I wanted his boys to treat me
just like your mother. I don't want special treatment. Your
mother appreciates that, if her son doesn't"
"But, Sharon. That wasn't necessary. My mother likes that
kind of treatment."
"I suppose she's a whore, too?"
"No, you're putting words in my mouth. Sharon, I love you."
"I don't want to discuss this anymore. I need time to think
about our relationship. Take me home."
"Sharon, Ple..."
"Take me home!"
I started the car and eased onto the roadway. All the way
to her house, I pleaded for forgiveness, rededicated my love and
respect, promised never to insult her modesty or impugn her
virtue, praised her for her sacrifices on our behalf, and thanked
her for placing the welfare of my family members above her own.
As I turned into the driveway, I said, "Thank you for handling
Bucky the way you did. That was smart. He would have taken it
anyway."
I put the car in park. Sharon turned towards me on the seat
and said, "Do you really mean that?"
"Yes, I do."
"And how about me suggesting to Bucky that the boys treat me
like a whore."
"I thought you asked him to be treated like mother?"
"Same difference. I may have said whore. Well?"
"Okay. Yes, I agree. I don't like it, but now that I know
why you said it, I agree."
"I don't know. I'm not sure I trust you anymore."
"Sharon. I love you. You know that! You can trust me."
"All right. You heard Bucky tell the boys how to get me to
spread my legs, right?"
"Yes."
"And those boys expect me to put out, just by treating me
like a whore, Right?"
"Well, yes, I suppose, but nothing says you have to."
"And if I let Bucky, or Mark, but not the others, can't you
see where that will cause hard feelings."
"Well, yes, but..."
"No buts, you know it's true. Face it. From now on, I'm a
whore for Bucky, Mark, Brian, Stevie, and Kevin. Can you deal
with that reality."
"You'll never be a whore to me."
"But I will and am a whore to them, don't you agree? It's
all right. It's the truth. I won't get made if you say it. I
want to hear you admit that I'm a whore."
I was terribly confused, but one thing I knew--Sharon did
want me to call her a whore. I said, "You're a whore, Sharon."
She smiled and made me say it ten times. She then said,
"But I'm not a whore to you. To you, I'm a virgin princess." I
nodded my weak understanding. She went on, "That means I expect
to be treated no differently by you. Between you and me, nothing
has changed. And I'm holding you to your pledge. If you can
accept those terms, I'll consider the wedding still on;
otherwise, I never want to see you again."
This was like a splash of ice water. I quickly said, "I can
accept those terms."
"That means that you have to watch while your step-father
and your step-brothers enjoy what you must wait two years for."
This was another splash in the face. I nodded weakly. She
smiled and said, "I'm not sure you fully understand. Close your
eyes and imagine this scene. We're sitting on the sofa, cuddled
up, watching TV. Little Kevin crawls up, reaches under my skirt
and starts playing with my pussy. I reach down and pull my skirt
up. I lay my leg over your lap and lay my head into your
shoulder while he finger-fucks me. And you look down at the
pussy you haven't even touched and see your brat brother in it to
his wrist. Could you sit still for that?"
The vision, oddly, had my cock standing tall. I said I
could. She went on, "Okay, later, Brian leans across you with
his dick in his hand, right in front of your face, and says,
'Suck my cock, bitch.' I lean over and slide my mouth over it
and start sucking. I'm sucking Brian's cock with my mouth right
next to yours. In fact, his cock is under your nose and the
shaft is against your lips. You don't pull away because you know
better. You know it makes me angry when you don't let them
humiliate you. Sometimes I pull off and press his cockhead
against your lips. You open and suck him in. I like to jack him
off in your mouth especially if your mother is watching. I like
making him cum in your face, or on mine and having you lick it
off. Can you see yourself doing those things?"
Unbelievably, I was about to cum. Breathing hard, I
managed to say, "Yes."
She said, "One day, Mark comes over and say's, 'Give me some
pussy, whore.' I calmly get up. I do a strip. Mark lays me
over your lap so that my ass is over your crotch. You see Mark
get between my widely-parted legs and center his cock at my hole
and shove. You watch that hated cock take your lady's pussy and
can only imagine the exquisite feelings he's experiencing.
Everybody gathers around to watch Mark fuck me. I hold my feet
by the toes and beg Mark to pound my cunt. They're all excited
because they know what happens after Mark cums. After getting my
pussy pumped full of Mark's sperm, I jump up and stand on the
sofa cushions with my back to you. Your head is laid back and I
get my cunt over your mouth. You suck all the sperm, right from
my fresh-fucked snatch. Your hands are dutifully at your sides,
because you still cant touch my pussy. Only your lips and tongue
can touch my pussy, and that's only if there's sperm in it. Can
you see yourself doing that?"
I had my cock out and was masturbating. Cum flew out and
peppered the headliner. Sharon laughed and said, "I'll take that
as a yes."
When my breathing returned to normal, I glanced sheepishly
at my love. She was smiling. She said, "Do you still want to
marry me?"
I said, "Yes, god yes."
"Good, then you have potential as a husband. I can't go in
the house like this. Take off your shirt so I can wipe my cunt."
I handed her my shirt and watched her mop her crotch, wipe her
legs, and draw it up the crack of her ass. She handed it back
and said, "Well, got to go. Great dinner. Thank everyone for
me. See you in school. Bye." I put my soiled shirt back on and
drove home in a daze.
We were married as planned. Sharon stood beside me at the
alter with five loads of cum drooling down her legs--none of
which was mine. Bucky and the boys took turns with her in the
bridal chamber, wiped their dicks on her train, and sent her down
the aisle. Things haven't changed much since, but I finally got
to make love to my lady. That whore is one fine piece of ass,
and she has this thing she does with her sphincter. What a gal!

344
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/private1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,344 @@
****************************************
A PRIVATE INVESTIGATION
By Karen Albright
PROLOGUE
There are many parts of society that remain shrouded in mystery, and the
world of private investigators is just such a part of society. Its
players remain largely unknown outside their clients, their counterparts,
the police, and other restricted groups of people. Clinton Crayle had
been an exception to that generalization. While his ability to dealing
with kinky sex crimes was a very special area, he was generally known for
those exploits. Currently, however, the problem facing the community was
that no one knew where he was. He had not been seen or heard from for
over a year, and that left a small, but significant, group of "problems"
without solution.
A young private investigator, Joseph Wilcox, tried to step into
Mr. Crayle's shoes, and fill this need.
JOE WILCOX, PRIVATE INVESTIGATOR
My name is Joseph Wilcox, as a private investigator with 5 years
experience I felt that I had the skills to prosper in this specialized
"Market". To get a start, I had researched as much of Crayle's work as I
could find, which was very little because most of Crayle's clients
required absolute secrecy. I had located the names of only a few people
who had met him, including a woman named Evelyn Traynor. Those who had
been willing to talk to me told me of many cases that Crayle had resolved
by masquerading very convincingly as a woman, but my only clues as to how
Crayle accomplished that feat were that the woman named Traynor had
helped, and no-one had seen or heard from her for over a year either.
I have some of the traits that made Clinton Crayle successful. I am a
slight man, with a boyish face and light facial hair. Lacking a resource
like Traynor, I spent a some time "undercover" in the transvestite
community to learn some of the secrets that they had used. In the
process, I had located a few sources of ideas and a few stores that
catered to transvestites.
Even though this was little to start with, I let it be known that I was
capable of handling the kinds of cases that Crayle specialized in, and I
waited for the business to build.
AN OPPORTUNITY
Initially, my efforts turned into a few cases of proving adultery for
divorce cases, and finding run-away girls who had turned to prostitution.
These had paid well, but had required no talents beyond those that any
good private investigator might possess. Undaunted, I continued to seek
strange kinds of cases, and was finally rewarded with a curiously cryptic
message on my answering machine one afternoon. The message was simply to
please call a Samantha Edgars, the private secretary of the head-mistress
of a very small, private girls college in an adjoining county. I knew
little about the school, and could not find out anything easily, so I
simply returned the call. I was rewarded with a very alluring voice on
the other end.
"Good morning, Highland Forest Academy", she said.
"Hello. I am Joe Wilcox" I replied. "How may I help you"
"Oh, Mr. Wilcox!" she responded. "Miss Abernathy is expecting your call.
Please hold while I tell her you are on the line."
There was a momentary pause, and an equally alluring voice said "Good
Morning Mr. Wilcox. I am Edith Abernathy, the headmistress of The
Academy, and I desperately need to talk with you. Can you meet with me
this afternoon?"
I did not want to appear without work, but I knew that I could not pass up
this opportunity. "I have a busy afternoon, but I believe that I can make
time. When would you like to meet?"
"I will be finished with our regular lunch period at 1:00 PM." She
replied. "Can we meet then?"
"Certainly!" I answered. "I will see you then."
Not wanting to appear ignorant, I did not even ask for directions to the
school, and I soon found out that it was difficult to locate. I finally
found it with the help of an old friend in the tax assessment office.
There I learned that the Academy was located on a huge, wooded parcel of
land about 25 miles away. The only access was via a small, back country
road that led North from town. Lacking more data, I left immediately in
the hopes of learning more about the school.
The drive was not difficult, even though the roads were poorly maintained
once they left the main highway. I soon saw a small sign that indicated
that the school was just a short distance away, so I slowed down. In about
a mile, I noticed a high, chain link fence, with a barbed wire top. It
emerged from the woods, turned, and ran along the right side of the road.
I followed it for at least a mile until I saw a large, brick gateway. The
top of the gateway said "Highland Forest Academy". I got out of the car,
and walked toward the gate to a small box that said "Phone". I opened it,
and followed the instructions for dialing. After a short discussion with
someone at the other end of the phone, the name Ms. Abernathy got some
action.
I returned to my car, and had barely started the motor when the gates
slowly opened. I drove through, and noted that they immediately closed
behind me. I followed the road through the forest for at least a half a
mile until it opened onto a beautiful open area, with a number of Gothic
granite buildings at the other end. To one side, there were three playing
fields with soccer and field hockey goals, and a well developed running
track.
One of the buildings was next to the fields, and looked like a gymnasium.
The one next to it, with its clock tower and tall windows, appeared to be
the classrooms and administrative areas, and the others one must have been
dormitories for the students.
I parked my car in the small parking area, I straightened my tie, grabbed
my brief case, and walked toward the front door of the middle building.
It and had a crest above the door that said, "Discipline leads to
knowledge".
Inside the door was a small listing of offices that indicated that Ms.
Abernathy's office was on the first floor, to the right, so I immediately
went there. Inside the door, I was met by a strikingly beautiful blond.
"Hello Mr. Wilcox. Ms. Abernathy is expecting you."
"Thank you" I responded as she led me to a large door to one side of the
office. She knocked, and I could barely hear some sort of response. The
girl opened the door, and I had a view of a very large room, very
tastefully decorated in Victorian furniture and fixtures. We walked
inside, and the woman gestured to the left. There was an empty desk, some
chairs, and a couch. Pointing to the couch, the secretary said "Please
have a seat. Miss Abernathy will be right with you."
Very quickly, I heard the adjoining door begin to open, and I stood up.
As I did, an even more beautiful woman entered the room. She was dressed
in a severe business suit, with long, straight blond hair, five inch
stiletto heeled shoes, and a body that looked sexy even in the formal
suit. "Good afternoon Mr. Wilcox. I am Edith Abernathy. Thank you for
making time to talk with me."
"It is my pleasure", I replied.
"Please sit down and let me explain the situation", she responded. She
walked quickly toward the couch and sat down beside him. "Mr. Wilcox, do
you know anything about Highland Forest Academy?" she asked.
"No, I don't." I replied. "Even though I tried to learn out about it."
"Well!", she replied. "Highland Forest Academy is a very special sort of
college. We provide schooling and training for the daughters of a select
few very wealthy families. We specialize in "evolving" these ladies into
very beautiful women, with tremendous poise and character. As you can
guess, their parents do not want anyone to know that their daughters have
undergo such training, so everything that we do is surrounded with great
care and secrecy. That is why there is such high security to enter the
campus."
"I see", I replied. "But, what kind of training do you provide?"
"I will tell you in good time!" she snapped. "Please let me finish!
I was startled by her abrupt tone, particularly coming from such a
beautiful woman, so I rested back against the couch and listened.
"My reason for calling you has to do with a seeming problem in our
security", she continued. "You see, three of our students have
disappeared."
"Oh" I replied cautiously.
"Yes." she replied. "Even with our tight security, three ladies could not
be located at roll-call last Monday morning. We conducted a search of the
campus, but have been unable to find any clues as to their location. As
you can guess, we will loose our reputation as an institution of extreme
discretion if we can not locate these ladies. Their parents have made a
tremendous investment in their future here at Highland Forest, and they
will surely sue us into bankruptcy if we can not locate their daughters."
"I can understand", I commented. "When were they last seen?"
"They were present for the bed-check on Sunday night." she replied. "But
they were gone the next morning before breakfast."
"I can understand your problem, before we continue, I have a lot to learn
about your school," I commented. "Can we start with a quick tour of the
grounds."
"Certainly", she replied. "Samantha can take you around the campus."
She stood up, moved quickly to the intercom on her desk, and said
"Samantha, please take Mr. Wilcox for a tour." As she moved, I could only
marvel at her tremendous beauty. Her striking figure made even a woman's'
business suit look alluring, and her beautiful face, with pouting lips,
was almost an open invitation to kiss. I felt an erection straining in my
pants as I sat there.
Samantha Edgar walked into the room, and talked quietly with Ms.
Abernathy. She too, was incredibly beautiful. She and Edith exchanged
glances, and she came back to the couch. "Will you please come with me?"
She asked.
I stood up quickly. Fearing that my now raging erection might be apparent,
I held my coat in front of myself as I moved away from the couch. "It
would be my pleasure," I answered.
"Samantha will give you a quick tour of the campus," Edith commented.
"Then we should discuss how you might help us."
THE SCHOOL
I was having difficulty keeping from staring at Samantha Edgar as I
followed her out of the room. She said "Please follow me and we can go
through this building quickly."
Trying to concentrate on the school was very difficult with Samantha with
me, but I tried to remember details as we walked down the hall. The first
floor contained mostly offices of various administrative functions. I saw
doors with titles like "Dean of Academics", Dean of Students", Security",
"Admissions", "Finance", Buildings and Grounds", and "Food services". All
of the doors were open, and in those that I could look into, I saw sparse
offices, with incredibly beautiful secretaries. In both the Security and
the Buildings and Grounds offices, the secretaries were talking with other
striking women. From the outside, the building had seemed to have long
corridors extending toward the back, but the main hall ended at a large
door. "This is the Dining Hall," Samantha commented as she opened the
huge doors.
Inside, there was a large room, equipped as a dining hall should be. The
menu selections posted near the door all contained calorie data beside
each selection, but nothing seemed worthy of note.
We left the dining room, and walked toward the other end of the main
hall. After passing the main entrance, the hall contained more
administrative offices, and another large door at the end. This one had a
sign "Medical Clinic."
Samantha opened the door, and there was a small waiting room, with a
nurse sitting at the desk. She, like the rest of the women that I had
seen, was strikingly beautiful. Samantha turned, and left the room before
I could ask if the clinic took up the whole side of the building.
We walked up a set of stairs, and down the long halls. Here, the halls
extended in a large U shape, with class rooms, each carefully numbered,
arranged on each side. It was in the middle of classes, so most rooms
were occupied. The few that were open were very well equipped, I noticed
that none of the rooms seemed to have more that about 10 chairs around the
tables.
Only one room had a teacher at her desk, but she, like all others he had
seen, was beautiful.
We descended via stairs at the middle of the hall, and left the building
through the front door. Once outside, she turned toward the large
building that had been on the right as I entered. "Let's go to the
gymnasium next," she commented.
The gymnasium, was pretty much what I had expected. I also noticed three
large exercise rooms, and two rooms with mirrored walls and a bar for
dancing practice. What surprised me most was the huge, fully equipped
exercise room with Nautilus machines, and weights.
The dormitory also was pretty much what I expected. While we did not
leave the lobby, Samantha explained that each suite held two girls, and
each floor had a teacher living there to keep things "running smoothly".
The lobby contained a large TV, several couches, and some vending
machines. As we left, Samantha commented, "All 200 of our students live
here. Even local students must stay on campus while they are in school."
As we entered the main building again, a loud buzzer rang, and the sound
level increased dramatically. "The classes change rooms by grade,"
Samantha commented. "The younger ones move first, then the older
classes."
As we stood outside the main office, I was impressed with the order of
the students as they moved between classes. As subsequent bells rang, I
began to notice that, while all of the girls were attractive, each class
seemed to be more beautiful than the last.
Back in the office of Ms. Abernathy, I pulled up a chair before her desk.
"Well, what do you think about the school?" she asked.
"I am impressed," I responded. "Your facilities are all well planned,
and the students seem very well behaved."
"Thank you," she replied. "We believe that we provide a unique
environment to help young women mature into beautiful ladies."
"Please tell me more about the school's training," I asked.
Ms. Abernathy paused for a moment, and then spoke with carefully chosen
words. "The parents of our students are all very wealthy. They demand
the best of everything, and we try to please them. We provide a very
rigorous education for all grades. We are, in fact, regularly at the top
of the state for National Merit Finalists, even with a very small student
body."
"That is admirable," I commented. "They all seem to be exceptionally
beautiful ladies."
Ms. Abernathy paused again. "One of our other strengths is our training
in poise and manners," she replied. "We require strict dietary control,
vigorous exercise, and extensive figure training as a part of every
students' ongoing life at Highland Forest. We even provide limited
cosmetic surgery and advice for families who believe that their child
needs special attention."
She paused for a third time, then said "Well Mr. Wilcox, can you help us
find our missing children?"
I thought for a minute, and replied, "Yes, but I will need a day or two
to obtain some data." I paused again, trying to think as fast as I could.
"Do you have pictures of the missing girls?" I asked.
"Yes," she replied, as she pulled a small envelope from her desk. They
were three very beautiful girls, just like all that I had seen.
I took the envelope, "Thank you, I will return this once I solve the case.
One other matter," I said as I thought. "I will need to have one of my
employees admitted to your school. I believe that she looks young enough
that she can fit right into your student body. Can that be arranged?"
Ms. Abernathy looked concerned, but she replied, "Well, I believe that we
can allow that if there is no other way. We will have to require that
your employee abide by all of our rules and regulations."
"Certainly," I responded. "She must appear to be just an ordinary
student. One thing that would help would be if she could use the room and
all of the clothing of one of the missing girls."
Again, she paused. "I believe that that can be arranged. Your employee
must be young looking, and about 5' 6" in height."
I almost sighed in relief. Now a plan was beginning to form in my mind.
"I will call you tomorrow to arrange for the new student," I said. "I
believe that I know just the right person for this work."
"Fine, just bill us for your fees when you find the girls," she commented
as she stood up. "I hope that you realize how important it is to us to
find out the breach in our security. We will loose our students, and our
reputation, if word of this disappearance gets out. You, and your
employees, must maintain absolute secrecy in this matter."
"Don't worry, you can count on me to help you," I commented as I left the
room.

236
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/problem.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,236 @@
Problem
by scott
I was going to fail biology. It hadn't happened yet, and I
normally was an outstanding student, but a third of the way
through the semester I could sense how things were going to turn
out. So when the first low grade notice arrived in the mail, I
was speechless but not surprised.
There was just no way I could articulate the problem. "Well Mom,
it's all Ms. Cortez's fault. If she wasn't such a slut I'd be
able to concentrate." Even if it were true, I couldn't say it --
and I wasn't even sure it *was* true. It wasn't anything she
ever said, or did, it just happened to be the case that I
couldn't concentrate in her classroom.
I'd hurry to my seat and scoot the chair in tight against the
lab table so the bulge in my crotch wouldn't show. Then I'd try
to study my text, or specimen, or whatever, but inevitably I'd
find myself watching her. I'd scrutinize her tight knit skirts
and wonder if the hem would slide up enough to see anything if
she'd spread her legs just the tiniest bit more -- we'd heard
about perfectly frictionless surfaces in physics, and Ms.
Cortez's long, sleek legs had to be the closest thing there was
in nature. I'd stare at her jutting breasts and try to figure if
the lack of strap bulges meant she wasn't wearing a bra, or the
firmness and shapeliness meant she was.
But mostly I'd wonder if it was my imagination working overtime
when it seemed she was looking right at me those times when
she'd moisten her ruby lips with languorous swipes with the
velvet tip of her pink tongue. Then I'd agonize over whether I'd
be able to hold out long enough to make it to the bathroom and
jerk off instead of coming in my pants; I didn't, always.
Coursework was a distant also-ran.
Sure, I knew the text forwards and backwards. But it didn't help
when my mind froze up during the written tests, or when my hands
decided to draw pornographic sketches of Ms. Cortez instead of
the sample under the microscope and I'd have to rush to have
decidedly second-rate replacement work done by the end of the
period. And it didn't help at all that Ms. Cortez, realizing I
was having trouble, gave me a little more attention than the
rest of the students. Frankly I considered myself lucky to be
pulling a D instead of an F.
The upshot of all this was that I was facing the dubious
prospect of a parent-teacher conference for the first time in my
distinguished academic career. My less capable sisters delighted
in teasing me about my predicament, glad they could get one up
on the surrogate man of the house. Alicia, who couldn't be
bothered to do anything that interfered with her cheerleading or
chasing varsity lettermen, took particular pleasure in razzing
me -- biology had been the *only* class she'd *ever* gotten
better than a B- in.
Mom groused about how she had enough problems at work without
having to take time away for this meeting. Naturally that day
turned out to be one of the ones where I lost it during class.
So there I was, squirming in the classroom after school waiting
for Mom, and hoping like hell I'd wiped up well enough that
neither she nor Ms. Cortez would smell anything.
Amazingly, Mom and Ms. Cortez took to each other immediately --
they were so unalike I'd been worried I might have to act as a
go-between. Instead they started chatting away like they were
old friends and completely ignored me! Finally they told me I
didn't need to stick around and I could go. I was glad to get
out and didn't ask questions.
When Mom got home that night, she told me that Stella -- Ms.
Cortez -- had agreed to tutor me a few evenings a week until my
grades improved! I couldn't decide if this was my hottest
fantasy or my worst nightmare! My cock definitely cast its vote
for the former and stayed stiff even after it felt like I'd
beaten it raw in bed that night.
The next night I tried to get the right classy-but-casual look
before jumping on my bike and pedaling over to the address Mom
had given me. Completely defying my wildest expectation, Ms.
Cortez was wearing a skirt even shorter, and heels even higher,
than what she wore at school. Her silky crop-top was thin enough
to prove conclusively that, tonight at least, there was no bra
underneath.
We ended up seated facing each other across the low coffee table
in her living room. I think Ms. Cortez was talking to me, but
all I remember was watching her legs drift slowly apart, and her
skirt creeping higher and higher... I could see her panties!
"Calvin!" I forced my eyes up to her face and remembered to
close my mouth. "Poor boy! No wonder you've been so distracted.
I'd forgotten how demanding young hormones can be. We'll have to
get you calmed down before we can get any work done. Now, do you
masturbate often?"
I realized my mouth was open again, and the heat on my face felt
worse than the burn I'd gotten last summer. I tried to come up
with something intelligent to say, but before I could, she
answered her own question. "Silly me, of course you do! Bonnie
told me all about your underwear and sheets." Mom! I wanted to
crawl under the furniture and die. "Go ahead, just pull down
your pants and stroke yourself. It'll do you a world of good, I
can tell just by looking."
It was true -- I was completely devastated, but I was also
harder than I'd ever been in my entire life. But there was no
way I was going to sit here and jerk off in front of Ms. Cortez.
"Don't be shy," she reassured me, "I've seen them before. In
fact, I'll join you if it'll make you more comfortable." I
noticed her legs were still spread apart, and now she was
running a hand up to her panties! She was pulling them aside and
pushing a finger into herself! I'd never seen a real cunt
before, and now Ms. Cortez was doing hers right in front of me!
Suddenly I couldn't get my pants down fast enough -- my cock
felt like it was about to explode. I got my pants and underwear
down past my knees and barely had a chance to stroke myself
before I was spraying cum all over the place. My orgasm went on
forever, and I was still hard afterwards. Ms. Cortez saw that,
and had me jerk off again while I watched her do a sleazy dance
and feel herself up.
After that, I felt drained and my penis was down to half-mast.
Ms. Cortez casually tugged her clothes back into place, then
appropriated my underwear and used it to wipe up the worst of
the jism on the coffee table. I was left half-naked in just my
shirt and shoes. "Go ahead and sit down," she directed me, "and
let's get to work." I gestured at myself and asked, "like
*this*?" but she didn't relent. "Yes, like that. I want to be
able to see when your attention is wandering."
So we spent the remainder of the session reviewing biology with
me just hanging out like that. Between the embarrassment and my
attempts to concentrate on the material, we only had to jerk off
once more that evening. Finally Ms. Cortez let me dress in my
stained and sticky clothing and leave. I resolved I was never
going back, but in the privacy of my bedroom I was ready to go
again. Report *this*, Mom! I thought as I unloaded on the
sheets. That night I slept like a zombie.
Naturally I went back for more tutoring. We quickly fell into a
set routine. I would arrive and strip for Ms. Cortez and then
jerk off. After a few sessions, she stopped participating and
just watched me, although she still wore really sexy and
revealing outfits. Then she decided I should start cumming into
my hand so she wouldn't have to clean the carpet and upholstery.
A while later she started having me eat my cum, saying it was
too much of a disruption to go to the kitchen or bathroom for a
washcloth.
We would work for about two hours, taking a break for me to
masturbate whenever I got an erection, and always at the end.
Once, when I feeling a little sick, it took me nearly two hours
to get off, but Ms. Cortez wouldn't let me go home until I'd cum
and licked my hand clean! Luckily Mom didn't ask me why I was so
late that night.
The next effect of all this, besides strengthening my right arm
and pretty much killing my inhibitions, was that my biology
grade was up to a C by the second midterms. I was cautiously
optimistic that after the follow-up meeting with Mom and Ms.
Cortez, I would be able to end my tutorials. After all, these
days I was getting almost as good a show in class, and I didn't
half to humiliate myself either.
So Mom and I ended up waiting in the lab for Ms. Cortez on
another afternoon. I was daydreaming and mentally counting days
until summer vacation started when I realized Ms. Cortez had
come in and was staring at me. "Calvin! Why aren't you prepared
for our session?"
*What?* She couldn't be serious! We were sitting in school, in
front of *Mom*... "Is this not a special meeting to assist you
in raising your grade in this course? Do we not have a code of
conduct for these meetings? Well?" I looked at Mom for support,
but the expression on her face matched Ms. Cortez's.
Reluctantly, I stripped off my clothes. And masturbated. And
came in my hand. And ate it. There hadn't been much, but Mom and
Ms. Cortez were all smiles. I sat on one of the lab stools,
hoping I wouldn't pick up a splinter in my butt, while they
chatted about me and work and other stuff. As Mom was telling
Ms. Cortez about her recent promotion at work, I noticed she was
wearing much sexier clothing -- stuff like Ms. Cortez wore. I
tried to recall when she'd started dressing like that, and
couldn't remember.
The worst part was that they decided Ms. Cortez should keep
tutoring me, "just to be on the safe side." Then Mom really
surprised me. She asked if Ms. Cortez would consider helping
Alicia with her math so she could be sure of graduating! Ms.
Cortez gave me a sly look, then replied she would be happy to,
but that it would be a good idea if I helped out, since I was
such a good math student!
My cock was throbbing in no time, and I started stroking away
even before Ms. Cortez could say anything! I could just imagine
my stuck-up older sister, minus cheer uniform, fingering herself
while I got to watch! There was a lot of jism this time, and
some even got on the floor, but Ms. Cortez didn't seem to mind.
Neither did Mom; she even invited Ms. Cortez over for dinner as
a "thank you" for her efforts.
One thought stuck in my mind as I was pulling on my clothes. If
girls didn't cum like guys did, what would there be to lick up?
It sounded like a biology question; I'd have to ask Ms. Cortez
at my next tutoring session.
I got downstairs for dinner that night and discovered we'd
really gone all-out. The good china and silverware were set out
at each place, and it was clear Ms. Cortez would be sitting at
Dad's old spot at the head of the table. I was preparing to sit
down when I noticed a medium-smallish cucumber sitting on the
tablecloth between my plate and the tub of soft-spread butter.
Curious, I picked it up.
"Ms. Cortez says you're going to demonstrate how to take the
volume of that cucumber," Alicia drawled in her snottiest tone
of voice. "*Calculate* the volume," I sneered in reply, already
wondering if an approximation to a cylinder would be
sufficiently precise. "No, *take*," she argued.
I looked up, ready to really unload on her, and noticed Alicia
was wearing a sexy outfit like Ms. Cortez and Mom! So was Susan,
and she wasn't even in high school yet! They just stood there
and looked at me. Mom and Ms. Cortez walked in from the kitchen
and stood next to my sisters. After a moment, Ms. Cortez leaned
across the table and took the cucumber from me. Then she pushed
it into the butter tub! "I think we'll work on our lesson during
dinner," she suggested with a meaningful nod in my direction.
The entire expanse of the living room was open behind me, but I
felt cornered. All four of them continued to stare at me while
Ms. Cortez twirled the cucumber in the butter. I was trapped. I
was also getting hard. I started unfastening my pants.

485
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prof-des.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,485 @@
Archive-name: School/prof-des.txt
Archive-author: Mitchell Knight
Archive-title: My Professor's Desire
Having attended the university now for four years, I was fairly
well acquainted with most of the faculty in the English department
especially since I was an English major. When registering for classes for
this fall semester I had noticed that Jana Seymour was teaching a course in
Native American literature. I decided to sign up for it since I could use
the exposure to new forms of literature, and I figured that I would enjoy
the class also just because she was teaching it.
When I was a freshman I had taken freshmen English from her, and
had enjoyed it quite a lot. It was the kind of course that could have
easily been very boring, but she ended up making it very interesting by
going outside of the course objective and pulling in new material to teach
from. She wasn't afraid to take risks.
At the time of that class, she was working on her PhD and she
ended up getting it when I was a sophomore. I ran into her after I heard
the good news and was glad that I had the opportunity to congratulate
her. I was surprised and pleased that she actually remembered me. She
was teaching many large sections of freshman English, so I wasn't sure if
she would remember one student. I didn't remember sticking out very much
in her class, but that was just the kind of teacher she was. She really
cared about her students.
So with this background on her, I looked forward to spending the
semester learning from her. I wasn't too much into Native American
culture or anything like that, but I thought that it would still be
interesting to read some of their literature. I was an avid reader
whose tastes weren't very particular.
When I walked into the classroom on the first day, it was with a
great deal of anticipation. It was a small classroom, and when I arrived
there were already four other people in there. I recognized a couple of
them as being English majors that I knew so I went in and talked to them.
A few more people showed up, rouding out the class to twelve by the time
Jana showed up.
My breath caught as she walked in the door. I knew she was
beautiful, but it was like I was noticing this for the first time. She
was in her mid thirties with long white-blond hair. Her hair hung
straight and loose behind her, falling to mid back. She had sparkling
wide green eyes and a long thin nose set in a heart shaped sculpted face with
high cheekbones and full lips.
She was about five five with small breasts and thin hips. She
didn't wear any makeup, but she wasn't really the type who wore it, so
this didn't surprise me. To my eyes she looked more beautiful because she
didn't wear it. She was wearing a light cotton blouse with Native
American designs on it and Native American beaded earrings.
"Hello class," she exuberantly greeted us, rushing into the room.
Jana always seemed so full of energy. I think that was part of
the reason she was able to keep her students interested in the topic. She
was able to infuse some of that energy into us.
"Well, I see some people in here that I recognize," she said,
scanning the room with a bright smile on her gorgeous face.
"Hi, Trevor," she said, calling out my name. "I'm glad to see
you're taking this class."
"I'm glad to be taking the course," I answered.
"Good," she answered.
"And Sarah, you're in here too," she continued, addressing the
woman a couple seats over from me.
"Hi, Jana," Sarah answered.
"It's good to see so many people interested in Native American
literature," Jana began. "I hope you're all looking forward to an
insightful semester, because that's what I'm going to give you. First
things first though."
Here she stopped and handed out the syllabus. "My name is Dr.
Jana Seymour. I would like it if you would use my title as often as
possible, because I worked very hard for it," she said in a light,
humorous tone.
There were some chuckles in response.
"But it's not necessary. You may call me Jana if you like. I'm
comfortable with that. It helps me think that I'm your age and not as old
as I am."
There were some more chuckles.
After her introduction she moved on to explain the course and what
we would be studying that year. The hour passed too quickly and soon I
had to leave her, but the time was well spent.
I'm kind of an average type of guy. I'm 5'11", about 150 with
dark brown hair. I have blue eyes and fairly average looks. I'm not a
gorgeous hunk, but I'm not ugly either. Girls tell me that it's my smile
that attracts them to me the most. It's been described as anywhere
between cute to sexy. I'm not quite sure what it is, but all I have to do
is smile a certain way and I can usually get a girl to at least come over
and talk to me when it's aimed at her.
Growing up in the Midwest, and now going to a university in the
Midwest, I have what might be considered old fashioned ideas about things,
but they work for me. As far as dating and sex goes, I am a gentleman.
While this has kept me a virgin at 22, it has also gained me the respect
of many girls I've dated who don't believe in rushing into anything. I'm
with them. I don't plan on having sex until I meet that one special lady
that will make it all worthwhile.
Like Jana Seymour. I know, I can't believe I'm having thoughts
about my professor, but I am. She's exactly what I'm looking for. She's
extremely intelligent, good-looking, outgoing, vibrant, and I'm attracted
to her. The only problem is that she's about 15 years older than me and
my professor. I suppose though that if she were any younger some of the
qualities that attract me to her would no longer exist. Why can't life
ever be easy?
* * *
"Today we're going to talk about the families of Native Americans.
Can anyone give me an example of how these differ from our own, as our
author talks about them?" Jana asked.
"They don't really have the distincitions between relatives that
we do. Like their uncles and aunts are their fathers and mothers and
their cousins are their brothers and sisters," I answered, always willing
to call attention to myself.
"Right," she said. "Is this different than most of your families?
Denise, why don't we start with you? Tell us about your family. Who
raised you, and did you ever call your aunts and uncles Mom and Dad?"
"My mother raised me, and I didn't really have too many other
relatives, or at least any that I knew about," she answered.
"Okay," Jana said. "How about you, Alyssa?"
We went around the room and talked about our family. Then Jana
started to go on and talk more about the general differences in philosophy
about family when Sarah interrupted her.
"What about your family?" she asked.
"Oh, I suppose that's only fair," Jana realized out loud.
She ran her hands through her long, silky hair as she leaned
against the desk. She cast her eyes to the ceiling as she composed
herself for the answer.
"Actually, I was kind of raised in the Indian way. My
grandparents raised me for most of my childhood, but that was only because
my parents were kind of wild," she said, chuckling a little at the end.
"So I feel like their wisdom has kind of shaped me."
"How are you going to raise your children?" Sarah pressed.
Jana chuckled. "First I've got to find myself a man. I am
working on that now though. I'm dating someone, and I'm trying to get him
to propose. My biological clock is ticking, and I want to settle down NOW
and have children."
We laughed a little at this.
"Would you let your parents raise your children?" Devon asked.
"Unfortunately I don't have a choice in the matter. Both my
parents are dead. I feel sorry about that too because when I have a child
I would have liked for them to learn from the wisdom of my parents. Does
anyone in here have children?"
"I do," Bridget said.
"Oh, aren't they wonderful?" Jana asked, becoming very expressive.
Bridget nodded and smiled that knowing smile.
"I can't wait until I have some," Jana said. She seemed to
disappear into her own private fantasy world for a while before she
returned to class. "But enough about that. Let's get back to the book.
On page 128 there's a passage about...
* * *
A couple weeks later I was scheduled to have a conference with
Jana about a research assignment I was writing for the class on the Native
American Ghost Dance. I was supposed to meet her in the student union
lounge and bring my first draft for her to look over. She liked to meet
in informal settings because she felt it helped to have a new environment
to meet in that wasn't a stuffy office or a cramped classroom. She liked
the change of pace.
It was early in the morning, about 9:00, and I was her first
conference of the day. I didn't mind getting up early since I had class
at 10:00 anyways. It gave me a chance to have Jana fresh before she'd
tired herself out with several conferences.
She was sitting across the lounge from where I entered. She waved
at me when she saw me and I headed over to her booth. When I got closer I
noticed dark circles under her bloodshot eyes. She attempted a weak smile
when I sat down across from her.
"Is something wrong?" I asked.
"I didn't get much sleep last night," she answered and then took a
sip from her coffee.
"Why?" I asked.
"I broke up with my boyfriend," she replied.
"Oh, that's too bad. Do you want to talk about it?" I asked.
Like I said, I'm the total gentleman. I was concerned about her well
being and willing to soothe her troubles if I could.
"We just weren't compatible. I brought up kids last night, and
found out he didn't want them, and I realized then and there that this was
not the man for me. It's time for me to find a guy who wants a family
before it's too late for me," she answered.
I reached across the table and lightly placed my hand over hers.
"I'm sure you'll find him," I assured her.
"Thank you, Trevor. We better take a look at that essay of
yours," she said.
I reluctantly removed my hand in order to pull out the paper from
my backpack and hand it over to her.
Later on in the day I bumped into Sarah from my Native American
literature course. I told her what had happened to Jana.
"Oh no, that's terrible. How is she?" Sarah asked.
"Not good. She looked really bad, and she said she didn't get any
sleep last night," I answered.
"We should do something for her," Sarah suggested.
"Like what?" I asked.
"Let's get a couple others from class and go over to her place
tonight to cheer her up. We'll have a little party for her," Sarah answered.
"Do you know where she lives?" I asked.
"Oh, sure. I've been over there a couple of times. She sometimes
has little get togethers to talk about poetry and literature at her
apartment."
"Okay, that sounds like a great idea. I'll try and get a hold of
some people," I said.
"I'll do the same. Why don't I give you a call about six and we
can set it all up."
"Fine by me."
I gave her my phone number and then went on my way. I managed to
track down another student who said she was interested in going. When I
talked to Sarah later on that day she said she would be bringing a couple
people and we would all get together beforehand at her place to buy some
things for the party.
We took Jana completely by surprise when we arrived with the food
and drink. She had been correcting some freshman English papers and said
she could really use the break.
I was glad to see Jana having a good time. We talked about
literature and politics, and I found that I was having a really good time
too. Eventually Sarah brought up the topic of Jana's break up and she and
the other girls brought up the subject of Jana's sex life with this guy.
"He wasn't really all that good in bed," Jana admitted to them.
"See, then you're not missing much," Sarah said.
"But he was a nice guy," Jana said.
"Nice? Who needs nice. You really need a good lay," Bridget
assured her.
The girls all chuckled about this, and then Jana turned the tables
on them, asking about their sex lives. As they all started to reveal the
dirty details of their bedroom, and some wasn't even in the bedroom,
behavior, I knew I didn't like where this conversation was going. Sure
enough, they soon turned to me and were asking about my sex life.
Even though I'm comfortable with being a virgin, and I've chosen
to be that way for specific reasons, it's still difficult for me to tell
people I am since apparently it's so uncommon in my age group.
"I'm a virgin," I said, trying to say it as nonchalantly as
possible, so nobody would make fun of me.
It worked. I could see that they were all kind of shocked, but
none of them laughed or made any rude comments. I knew I was among real
friends here who wouldn't judge me.
"That's very admirable of you, Trevor," Jana said. "Are you
waiting for that special woman?"
"Yes, I am," I answered.
She nodded respectfully.
* * *
About a week later I was invited to one of those get togethers
Sarah had told me about over at Jana's apartment. There were only five
people there and it was a night of intriguing discussion. Jana was
looking especially beautiful in a tight blue blouse and tight cutoffs that
hugged her firm little ass.
I offered to stay late and help her clean up. We worked side by
side in the kitchen washing the dishes, and at one point as I was reaching
over to take another mug to wipe, she moved towards me also as she placed
a dish on the counter. We turned and looked at one another, our noses
within about an inch of the other.
"You know, Trevor. You're a very handsome man. If I were a few
years younger, I think I would go for you," she told me, her warm breath,
smelling of sweet coffee, brushing across my face as she spoke.
I leaned forward and closed that inch space. My desire took over
my reason and I kissed those full, soft lips. She didn't move away and I
increased the pressure on her lips.
She opened her mouth and I responded in kind. My tongue slithered
forward slowly and entered her mouth. There I tasted of the coffee she'd
been drinking that night. She moved her tongue into my mouth and they
danced in our mouths.
With my empty hand, I placed a hand on her neck and lightly
stroked her there. She moaned into my mouth, so I grew even bolder. My
hand slipped slowly down the front of her blouse to her left breast. I
cupped it in my hand through the tight cloth, feeling her bra and the
flesh underneath.
Suddenly she pushed me away and stepped back. "Wait a minute,"
she gasped, out of breath.
"I'm sorry," I replied immediately. I knew I had stepped out of
line and now that I'd lost contact with her trim, sexy body I was
recovering my rationality. "I shouldn't have done that."
"No, it's my fault," she said.
"No, it's mine. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have done that. Maybe I
should go."
"That's a good idea," she answered.
I dropped the dish towel and left the room and then the apartment
without another word to her. I was so embarrased by what had happened, I
didn't know what else I could say then.
-
I hated to do it, but I skipped class the next day. I just
couldn't face Jana yet after what happened the night before. I had to
figure out what I was going to do about her before I could see her again.
There was also a part of me that wondered what she was thinking. I really
wanted to talk to her also and find out why she let me go so far, and then
why she pulled away. I was just so confused, and I didn't know what to
think or feel, or do about any of it.
My phone rang after that class hour ended. I answered it and
found out it was Jana.
"Trevor, are you okay?" she asked.
"Yeah," I answered.
"Are you sure? I wondered why you weren't in class today," she said.
"I needed to think," I answered.
"Before you do too much thinking, I'd like to talk to you. Are
you free for dinner tonight?" she asked.
"Yes," I answered.
"Good, why don't you come over here tonight at about 7:00 and I'll
make dinner for you," she said.
"Are you sure that's such a good idea?" I asked.
"Don't worry. Please come over," she said.
"I will," I promised.
Those hours that I waited between her phone call and going over
for dinner were some of the most nerve-wracking of my life. I was so glad
when I could finally leave and head over to her place because then at
least I could get my mind off the topic and do something about it.
"Hello, Trevor," Jana greeted me at the door with a bright, open
smile.
She wore a loose white dress that was almost the color of her
hair. Her hair hung loose and appeared to shine with a new vibrance. I
also noticed a sparkle in her eye.
"Come on in," she urged.
I followed her into her apartment. It was very dimly lit, and I
soon found out that the only light was coming from candles at various
points around the room. The table was all set up and there were a couple
of candles on it also.
"Have a seat," she said.
I took the seat nearest me, across the table from the other place
setting. I wasn't quite sure what to make of this very romantic
atmosphere. This was definitely not one of the scenarios that I had
envisioned for this evening. I was determined not to misinterpret what I
considered to be a romantic interlude for fear that I would make another
mistake.
As she headed out to the kitchen to get the food, I saw the light
catch her white outfit just so that I could see right through her top. I
could see her breasts clearly through with her firm nipples at rest on
those lovely mounds. I couldn't believe that she wasn't wearing a bra,
and I was glad that she had left the room so she couldn't see me blush.
Upon her return, she brought with her some wine which she poured
out into our glasses before she disappeared back into me kitchen for our
main course. It was a delicious meal and the conversation put me at
ease, and I came to realize that she hadn't intended anything by the
candlelit room. This was just a regular conversation between an English
professor and one of her students.
After dinner we moved to the couch for some pie and coffee. I was
still waiting for her to bring up the topic that I thought we had intended
on talking about all night, but she didn't. I knew that I certainly
wasn't going to bring it up. I wanted it to just go away so that I could
never think about it. Yet the feel of her soft lips against mine and the
firmness of her breast continued to plague my memory.
"I suppose it's time we talk about what happened," Jana said after
we'd finished the pie.
"I guess," I answered, blushing as the memory returned in full force.
"I've been thinking about it, and I realized that there is a
mutual attraction between us, and I don't think we should try and hide
it," she said.
I was speechless. What was she saying?
"So, if you're interested, I think it's time we did something
about our feelings for each other. What do you say?"
I didn't know what to say. Here was the woman that I thought
would be my perfect match, offering me...what? A shot at dating her...?
She leaned forward and removed the distance between us. Her lips
came into contact with mine, and she took possession of my body. I
returned her gentle kiss with one of my own, savoring this touch that I'd
sampled the night before. It was just as warm and sweet as the last time.
I pulled her into my arms, and pressed her small firm body against
mine as our kiss became more passionate. I could feel her breasts on my
chest through the thin cloth of her dress. As we kissed I ran my hands
through her long hair, enjoying its silky feel.
Her hands ran up and down my back as our mouths continued their
passionate battle. We just couldn't seem to get enough of each other's
kiss. We wanted more and our tongues quested for this inside the other's
mouth.
I slid my hand down her side and caressed the side of her breast. Then
I moved around to the front and felt the firmness of her breast through
the sheer cloth. My thumb lightly touched the button of her nipple,
arousing it.
Her hand ran down my chest and slid into my crotch where she
brushed against the firmness of my erection. She gripped this firmly in
her hand and then broke the kiss.
"The bedroom," she whispered.
I nodded and stood up with her hand still on my crotch. She
stroked that region, coaxing my desire. I ran my hand slowly up and down
her back as we walked into the room. She closed the door behind us and
then went to the nightstand where she lit two candles, shedding light on
the dark room.
She stood just off to the side of this light, away from me, and
proceeded to undress. Her hands went to the back of her dress and
unzipped it. Then, with a flirtatious little smile, she let the dress
fall off, revealing her naked bosom and slender, naked legs. She only
wore a pair of white lace panties. These she slipped off quickly too, and
I caught my first glimpse of her blond curly thatch of pubic hair which
formed an inviting V between her legs.
"Come here," she whispered, gesturing with her hand.
I walked over to where she stood, and she kissed me softly on the
lips. I eagerly returned this kiss.
"Do you think I'm beautiful?" she asked.
"Yes," I answered vehemently.
She kissed me again and took my hands in her own and brought them to
her naked breasts. I took her soft, firm breasts in my hands and
tentatively stroked them. I lightly pinched her hard nipples and then
brought my head to them and licked around her nipples.
"Oh," she breathed softly.
Jana took my head in her hands and licked at my ear. She ran her
tongue all around the outside of it, and then thrust it into my ear,
sending a shiver down my back. She lightly blew in it before returning to
my face where she kissed me.
I felt her hands on my waist as we kissed and then I felt her
untucking my shirt. I kissed her more intensely as she began to remove
it. We broke and she bent at the waist to kiss my abdomen. There was a
tuft of hair sticking out the top of my pants, and she kissed this also.
Then she pulled off my shirt and tossed it to the floor.
I pressed my naked torso against hers, enjoying the feel of her
breasts and nipples against my hairless chest. Her hands slipped down my
naked back to my buttocks where she squeezed them as we kissed.
We pulled away again and she undid the button on my pants and then
unzipped them. She hooked her hands in my briefs and pulled down my
underwear and pants at the same time. She got down on her knees as she
stipped off the rest of my clothes and kissed the line of hair that
started at my navel and ran down to meet with the thick, curly nest of
brown pubic hair at the base of my now-erect cock.
On her knees, she slipped off my clothes with some help from me,
and then she kissed the head of my cock. Pre-cum had already slipped out
and her tongue lightly lapped this up. The feel of her tongue on my dick
was sensational. I thought I might come at that instant, but I think she
sensed this because she stood up and kissed me. As our tongues met, I
could taste that lingering pre-cum in her mouth.
She took me by the hand and led me over to the bed. She crawled
into it, and I followed closely behind. She lay on her back and my head
went to her breasts again where I lapped hungrily at the soft, delicate
flesh. Then I kissed my way down her abdomen, pausing once I reached her
navel.
"Kiss me down there," she whispered.
I didn't need to be told twice. I continued my trail of light
kisses until I reached her curly blond mound of pubic hair. I planted
kisses over every inch of this secret area.
Her hands came down to where I was and parted the lips of her pussy.
"Lick me," she asked.
Tentatively, and with much uncertainty--since I'd never had
experience--I put my tongue slowly into that slit. I found the mythical
clitoris and lightly worked on this. She pumped her hips into my face and
urged me on, so I knew I was getting it right.
Then she stopped me with a touch of her hand.
"Do you want me?" she asked.
"Yes," I answered.
"Come here," she said.
I crawled up onto her body, my naked flesh against hers. She
spread her legs wider as we kissed. I felt her hand on my cock, guiding
it into her.
"Wait," I said, breaking the kiss.
"What?" she asked.
"Shouldn't we have protection?"
"Don't worry about it," she said. "Just trust me."
Then she pulled me back to her lips and kissed away my concern. I
thrust forward slowly, feeling the warm tightness of her vagina engulf my
cock. It felt so good, even better than the touch of her tongue on me.
We slowly built our rhythm. I went slow because I just wanted
this to last forever, and she followed my lead. This being my first time
though, it didn't take long before I felt myself getting ready to come. I
broke from kissing Jana because the sensations were so intense, I couldn't
concentrate on anything else.
I groaned as my orgasm hit me and then I collapsed against her as
my virgin semen sprayed her insides. We lay against each other for an
eternity afterwards as we caught our breath and lightly stroked each
other's flesh.
"Oh, Trevor, that was so wonderful," Jana said.
"Yes, it was," I agreed.
"I'm afraid I have a confession to make though," she said.
"What?"
"The reason I said not to worry about protection is because I want
to have a child."
"What?" I asked, incredulous, as I pulled out of her arms and
stared at her in disbelief. What had I done?
"If you're worried about me trying to get money out of you or
anything, that's not what this is about. It's just that I've wanted a
child for so long now, and you were there, and I just couldn't pass up
this opportunity," she explained.
I didn't know what to think. She wanted to turn me into a father
already? I was only 22, and I hadn't even really thought about the
possibility of being a father yet. She did say that she didn't want any
money though. Did that mean she was prepared to have this child on her
own?
"You want to have a child all by yourself?" I asked.
"Not really, but I've prepared myself. That's why I did this. You
don't have to have anything to do with a child if one comes of our union
tonight."
I thought about this for a while, and then looked at her. A child
of our flesh. I looked into her beautiful eyes which looked deep into
mine now, trying to divine my thoughts. I carressed her silky hair, and
continued to think about the possibility.
"What if I wanted to be a part of our child's life?" I asked.
She raised her eyebrows at this question. "I...I guess that would
be fine. That would complicate things...I don't know how it would all
work out..."
"We can work out the details later," I promised her, smiling at
this woman who I knew I would one day make my wife.
My penis began to stir and she felt this movement against her
thigh.
"Let's get back to work on this child," I said and then kissed her.
--

148
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prof.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,148 @@
THE PROFESSOR
by Ann D
Carol had been Jill's history professor for the last
two semesters. A lovely lady in her fifties, she was a good
teacher, kind and patient. She had encouraged Jill at every
turn and had helped her get an appointment as a student-
teacher. It was no surprise that they'd become quit close
despite the difference in their ages.
The professor couldn't help but be concerned about
the abrupt change in Jill following her break up with her
boyfriend. She cried all the time, couldn't eat or sleep and
her studies were showing the results. A second bad
evaluation such as the one she held in her hand would see
Jill out of the student-teacher program.
A knock on the door of her office told Carol that Jill
had gotten the message she had left at her dorm. Sliding the
report into the top draw, she pressed the small button at the
side of her desk, unlocking the door. As Jill entered, Carol
took stock of the younger woman, cursing the bastard who
had caused her deterioration.
Jill stood five four and normally weighed about one
ten, it was obvious she had loss weight in the last month.
Her beautiful blonde hair was tied back in a pony tail instead
of flowing free as she always liked it. Her eyes were red, it
was clear she had been crying again.
"I'm sorry I'm late, " She stammered. "I lost track of
the time."
"That's ok," Carol replied. "I'm just glad you
showed up at all. "You missed our previous two
appointments."
"I'm sorry," Jill replied. "I've been going through
such a hard time lately and I......."
With that Jill once again burst into tears. Carol
quickly moved to her feet and eased the girl to the large
padded sofa on the side of the office. Making soft sounds
she let her cry on her shoulder, happy that Jill was finally
letting go. Her arms comforted her and through her sobs
she unburdened herself. Jill went on for almost a hour,
revealing every hurt and emptiness within her. Carol
listened patiently, assuring her that everything was going to
be better.
"Are you willing to take my advise?" Carol said.
"No questions asked?"
Jill nodded and blew her nose in the handkerchief
Carol had given her.
"Very well. Take off your clothes."
Surprised, Jill stopped wiping her tears and looked
at the older woman. She was at a loss for words.
"The only way to forget the pain of losing a lover is
to find another. I'll help you ease the pain," She explained.
For some reason, t made perfect sense. Even tough
Jill mad never been with another woman, this seemed a
sensible solution. If she simply hopped in to bed of another
guy, it would just be sex and right now she needed
something more than yet. The friendship and caring she
craved already existed between Carol and her.
Without another word, she rose and began taking off
her clothes. Carol checked the door and when she turned
around, Jill could see the point of her nipples in her
sweater.
"Just relax," She said in a voice just a bit husky.
By the time Jill was down to her underclothes, Carol
had taken over. She kissed her mouth lightly and then
worked her way down to her neck. Reaching behind her
she unhooked Jill's bra and pulled it off her shoulders,
freeing her small breasts. Her hands covered them and she
made little circles with her tongue around her breasts,
squeezing the nipples up into her mouth.
In spite of Jill's nervousness, she responded quickly.
Her pussy felt delightfully moist and she moaned softly.
"See," Carol whispered as she took another nipple
into her mouth. "I told you it would all be allright."
Carol slid her hands inside Jill's panties and cupped
her mound. A finger worked it way between her lips and
was immediately covered with juice. Jill found Carol's
hands and mouth were in a way more thrilling than her
boyfriends had ever been. Carol seemed to sense exactly
what she needed. Moaning loudly, Jill felt her body pulling
at Carol's exploring fingers.
Kneeling on the floor at her feet, Carol pulled Jill's
panties down her legs slowly. She kissed her belly, dipping
her tongue into her navel and then swirled it into the bush
beneath.
"You smell lovely," She said as she inhaled deeply.
Jill's legs were weak and trembling. Her nipples
ached for her hands again and she thrust her pelvis toward
her. With a knowing smile, the professor coaxed her thighs
apart.
"I can't wait to taste you." Carol murmured as her
fingers spread the girls lips.
She gazed at the pink and wet opening, licking her
lips hungrily. Jill could see her clit erect and throbbing.
As
Carol lowered her face to Jill's pussy, she stuck her tongue
out. Jill barely felt it at first as the point moved up and
down her opening, tasting her nectar. As Carol grew more
and more excited, she drove it deep inside, pulled it out
again and wrapped it around the clit. Again and again she
repeated the process until Jill was on the brink of ecstasy.
Finally she brought her hands into play, stroking the
clit with her thumb and teasing her anus with fingertips from
her other hand. In seconds, Jill was grinding her body
against her face, shuddering through her first orgasm in a
month.
The professor brought her down as slowly as she
had taken her up. When Jill opened her eyes, she couldn't
believe what she was seeing. Here was this lovely lady, still
wearing a three piece suit. As usual, not a hair was out
place but her face was covered with her juices.
"I think one of us is overdressed." Jill said with a
satisfied smile.
The professor returned the smile and unbuttoned her
suit. Her blouse quickly joined her jacket on the floor and
as she unhooked her bra, Jill was amazed at their size. The
heavy bra and multiple layers of clothing Carol always wore
in class and at official functions had concealed a 38dd chest.
Carol sighed with relief as they jumped free. Some signs of
age were evident but it was obvious that Carol spent a lop
of time keeping her shape. Kneading her breasts with both
hands, she squeezed the large nipples and smiled. Her
hands slid downward and off came the skirt and slip. Finally
only the panties remained and in a quick motion they too
were gone. To Jill's astonishment, Carol's pussy was as
bare as a teenagers.
"I could touch up the gray in my hair," Carol said as
she noticed Jill's gaze. "But down there it easier just to
keep it bare. Besides, I've always loved the way it feels."
Kicking the pile of clothes behind her, Carol stuck a
pose before the couch Jill still sat on.
"What do you think, not bad for a old lady?"
In response, Jill rose and hugged her. With all the
passion she could muster, she kissed Carol. Her tongue
slipped past Carol's lips as she ran her hands down Carol's
back and cupped the mounds of her ass.
"I think you are beautiful." She said as she broke
the kiss. "I wish I had a body half as beautiful as yours."
"Now that we have you back on track, we'll have to
spend a lot of late nights to get your grades back up." Carol
said as she brushed Jill's long blonde hair out of the pony-
tail.
"If this is the incentive I'll be getting," Jill said
beaming, "I'll have them back up in no time."
"Well we can worry about that tomorrow, right now
I think you're ready for a second lesson."
Having said that, Carol led Jill back to the sofa.
END

1542
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/program.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

264
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prom.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,264 @@
"A Prom Twist"
by Mitchell Knight
The breath of spring sweetness entangled itself in my nostrils
causing me to look up from _Foundation's End_ to meet the beautiful face
attached to this alluring scent.
"Hi, Doug," Cynthia Johnston whispered, obeying the
strict law of the school library.
"Uh...hi, Cynthia."
"Can I sit here?" she asked, pointing to the seat
directly across from me.
"Yes."
I had the whole table to myself, so who was I to
refuse the most beautiful girl in school the opportunity to join me?
The tight green low cut blouse allowed me a great
view of her cleavage as she leaned over the table to put her pert nose
within three inches of my face. As she spoke, the clean scent of
wintergreen brushed over my face.
"I was just wondering if you had a date for the Prom
yet," she whispered.
"No, I don't."
She cocked an eyebrow and grinned. "A cute guy like
you without a date? I can't believe it."
I wrinkled my nose, causing my glasses to shift up
slightly before I answered, "No, really, I don't have a date yet."
"This must be my lucky day. Would you go to Prom
with me?"
My eyes widened, but I quickly blinked them back to
normal. Mostly the shock of the whole situation allowed me to keep my
cool.
"Sure," I answered casually.
"Great," she squealed. "I can't wait to tell all my
friends."
She gave me a quick kiss on my cheek and then jumped to
her feet and left. Her scent hung over the table. Closing my eyes, I
imagined she was still there, and I tried to hold this impossible moment
in my mind for as long as I could. I was going to Prom with Cynthia Johnston!
We were on our weekly comic book run that afternoon when I told Jack my
amazing news.
"It's got to be a joke!" he said.
Leave it to my best friend to voice the little
thought that had been whispering at the back of my mind all day.
"A joke?" I asked. "How could this be a joke?"
"Oh, c'mon. Girls like that just don't ask out guys like
us."
"What kind of guys do they ask out?"
"Popular ones. You know, like Gregg Baxter or Mark
Potter. We're supposed to go to Prom with girls like Janice Kard."
"But she did ask me," I protested. "Maybe she's just
tired of those other guys and wanted a cute average guy like me."
"Hey, for a guy you're not ugly, but face facts man,
there's something sneaky going on."
"I don't think so. I think she's serious."
"Okay, whatever you say. Just keep your guard up, so
she doesn't get you too bad with whatever she's got planned."
"I talked to Janice Kard's mother this morning," my mom mentioned at
the dinner table that night. "And she said Janice doesn't have a date yet.
Maybe you should ask her to the Prom."
"That's okay. I already have a date."
"Really? With who?"
"Her name's Cynthia," I answered.
"Hmm...I don't think you've ever mentioned her before.
Is she a nice girl?"
"Yes. You'll like her."
And of course I was right. Cynthia charmed my
parents the night of Prom with her innocent good looks and outgoing charm.
I thought my father's camera would never stop flashing. Luckily the film
finally ran out.
"Okay, we better get going now," I suggested.
"Of course," my mom agreed. "You two have a good
time."
I had a fantastic time. I walked into the ballroom
with the most beautiful girl on my arm and danced the night away in a
dream sea of the spring freshness that she wore. Her scent had to be
natural because nothing that intoxicating could have come from a laboratory.
"I got us a hotel room," Cynthia whispered in my ear
as the dance was winding down. "Are you ready to go?"
Now my world had been completely thrown off balance.
Getting asked to the dance by her was one thing, but now she wanted me to
go with her to a hotel? Anxiety clamped down on my stomach. Did I really
want to do this? I knew that my main fear wasn't hav ing sex with this
girl that half the school desired, it was that I wouldn't be able to
perform once we were alone. To me she was merely a status symbol, and I
had no interest in her sexually at all. Yet, if I said no to her, then
what would she and the whole school say? I didn't have a choice, I had
to go along.
"Yeah, let's go," I said, feigning eagerness.
On the drive to the hotel, I frantically thought of
some way to get out of the situation. By the time we entered the room, I
didn't have a workable plan and panic had really begun to set in.
"Make yourself comfortable," she suggested. "I need
to use the bathroom."
I went and sat down on the bed and removed my shoes. I
heard a door close...open?
"Hi, Doug," a deep male voice called from the foyer.
I looked up and saw Gregg Baxter standing there with a
big grin on his face and...what was that in his eyes?--excitement?
Cynthia stood next to him, frowning.
"Here you go, babe," Gregg said, handing her a key. "Go
to the room and wait for me. This should only take a couple hours."
She sighed. "Can't you do it any faster?"
"A good prank takes time," Gregg answered. He kissed
her, and she took the key and left.
"What's going on?" I asked.
"Don't worry, Doug. Just a little game I needed to play
in order to get you here," Gregg answered.
He went to the door and deadbolted it and pulled across
the chain. Then he dimmed the lights. Although I was very relieved to
have escaped sex with Cynthia, I wasn't sure whether I'd traded in for
something far worse. Here I was in a room all alone with
our high school's best wrestler. He'd gone to state two years in a row.
Now I was worried he was going to try some of those moves on me, and I
wasn't really interested in seeing them.
"I asked her to do all this, so I could be alone with
you. She thinks I'm going to play the ultimate prank on you as a
highlight to our senior year. I'm supposed to have sex with her later to
pay her back, but I really want to just fuck your brains out."
My heart pumped overtime in response to my excitement and
to fill my dick with blood. My erection stretched the thin cotton of the
rented tuxedo pants. Have sex with Gregg Baxter? You don't have to ask
me twice!
Gregg smiled, and I noticed his eyes had fixed on my
crotch. "I'm glad," he said. "I was worried you might not be gay. This
will be much more fun now."
He crawled onto the bed and pulled me down beside him. His strong
square hand traveled along my side, drawing small shivers of delight every
where it touched. I tentatively reached out and brushed the soft brown
curls that hugged his scalp. Looking deeply into his pale brown eyes I
recognized now that what lay within them was lust.
Grabbing my closest buttock, he pulled me in tight
against his body. I could feel the hard muscles of his chest against me.
He tucked my head into his shoulder and squeezed our bodies almost too
close for air but exquisitely close for me to feel the manly strength
and desire of him.
Backing off, he looked deep into my eyes. "God, I've
dreamed about this for so long." He sighed deeply, the breath passing
slowly through his thin sensuous lips with just a hint of dark stubble
above them. "You're so cute."
Before I could say anything, those lips sealed off
mine in a soft kiss. Then he went in for the kill, pressing down hard on
mine and spreading my mouth wide with his warm tongue. I explored his hot
mouth and felt him grind his body against mine. I could feel his
erection against my own now.
"Let's get you out of some of these clothes," Gregg
suggested after our passionate kissing came to an end.
Eagerly I unclipped the tie and started shrugging out
of the coat.
"No, let me," Gregg urged, stopping my hand. I sat up,
and he slid his hands under the shoulders of the coat and expertly whisked
it off. Then his hands worked away at the buttons until he could toss
away my shirt as well. His warm firm hands slowly car essed my chest.
He gently tweaked each nipple before his tongue flicked out to lap at
each. I gasped quietly as his teeth nipped at my right nipple causing my
cock to jerk at the pleasant sensation.
"Feel good?" he asked.
I nodded.
"Take off my shirt now," Gregg ordered.
Cautiously I untucked the T-shirt from his pants and
drew it up over his broad chest etched everywhere with muscles. He had a
light patch of brown hair between his well-defined pecs, and I could see a
faint trail of hair starting just a bove his navel and disappearing into
his pants.
I ran my hands over his firm chest, tracing the lines of
his pecs. Then I leaned forward and imitated him as I lapped at his
nipples and then lightly bit them.
"Mmmm."
He pushed me down onto the bed and rolled over on
top. Our bare chests pressed together as our lips met again for some deep
kisses. Then he sat up and unbuttoned my pants. He slowly slid these
down and caught my underwear. He tugged these both down together to my
ankles. I watched his eyes as he drank in my erection standing straight
up in my dark bush. I loved the intensity of desire and appreciation
reflected within that brown gaze.
Sliding off my socks first, he then pulled off my
pants and underwear. He made the return trip, sliding his hands over my
hairy legs and over my hips, avoiding my penis although his eyes gave it
pleasing caresses.
Gregg rolled over and pulled me on top of him.
"Take off my pants now."
My heart continued to race. If he looked closely, I'm
sure Gregg could have seen it pounding against my flesh. I couldn't wait
to see the cock on this guy. And I would be able to touch it!
Unbuttoning the tight jeans proved to be quite a task, but with
Gregg's patient help I soon had them opened. I slid them and his red
jockey shorts down slowly. I wanted to see it now, but I also wanted to
prolong the delight and wonder of the moment. Soon the head of his
circumcised cock peeked out from the red elastic band. He had a pretty
thick dick which ended at about seven inches in a bed of dark curls with
large hairless balls.
We rolled around on the bed and kissed and stroked the
other's nude body, delighting in our mutual passion and admiration. Our
cocks got a little wet from the precum that leaked from them both as they
rubbed against each other. I felt like I could come just from this
exciting sex play, but I knew that Gregg wanted more, and I sure wanted to
give it to him!
"Fuck me now," I whispered.
Gregg smiled and kissed me again. "Okay."
He got up from the bed and went into the bathroom.
He returned with a jar of Vaseline.
"Have you ever done this before?" he asked as he got
back on the bed.
"No."
"You're a virgin," he stated.
I nodded.
"Okay, I'll start out easy then. Trust me though,
you'll love it once we get into it."
He unscrewed the lid and spread my legs before
kneeling between them.
"Bend your knees, so I can reach it easier," he said.
After doing so, he stuck a finger in the jar and brought
it out with a healthy dose of the clear goop. He pressed this finger
against my anus and gently massaged it in. His mouth came down on my
eager cock, and he slowly licked and sucked along the length of my
erection as his finger continued to work around my anus. Soon I felt him
slide it inside. I relaxed the muscles down there a bit, and he slid it
in even farther.
"Good," he said, taking his mouth from my cock. "How
does it feel?"
"Great," I answered. And it did. The combination of
his talented mouth and that slowly probing finger was driving me wild.
Dipping his finger in the jar once again, he
returned to shove his finger even farther up my anus. Now there was a
little pain as he dug deep inside. I whimpered softly in response, and
his mouth returned to my cock to ease away the pain. Soon he was sliding two
fingers home inside me, and it felt great.
"Are you ready for me now?" he asked.
I nodded.
Applying Vaseline to his dick made my cock twitch some more in
excitement. I felt as if I could get off just watching him play with
himself. His thick meat soon was all shined up, and he eased forward as
he aimed his cock for my hole. I felt the head strike the outer rim,
and I pushed at him to meet his first thrust. The head slid in easily,
but the pain started again as he continued pushing into me.
His hand found my dick. It was still slippery from
the Vaseline, and it felt great on my cock as he slowly stroked me. The
mixture of pain and pleasure confused and excited me, and before I knew
it, he had slid home. He gazed down on me with a bright smile of pure
delight. Then he laid down flat against me gripped my shoulders with his
hands as he started to slowly thrust in and out.
My legs flailed in the air as he drove his dick deep
within. His hands gripped hard on my shoulders as he moved on top of me,
sliding his stomach back and forth against my slippery cock with each
thrust. I reached down and gripped his buttocks, shoving him farther in
with each thrust. Soon the stimulation was too much for me. The
sensation of his dick deep within my bowels and his hard, flat stomach
against my erection drove me into a wild orgasm.
Semen spurt out shot after shot from my pulsing erection, coating our
chests. As it came to an end, Gregg suddenly tensed and bore down hard on
his grip. I could feel his dick spasm inside me, spraying my insides with
a healthy dose of sperm. Then he collapsed in a breathless heap atop
me. I ran my hands along his smooth back as I reveled in the snug
afterglow of our orgasms.
Soon he drew out and slurped up a mouthful of cum
from my chest before rolling over to lay beside me. He took my hand in
his and smiled.
"That was even better than I thought it would be," he
whispered, kissing me.
"It was great," I agreed.
"Now we've just got to get our stories straight on what
prank I ended up pulling on you," Gregg said.
We both laughed.

300
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/promdate.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,300 @@
PROM DATE
by Ann D
A full moon illuminated the dirt road as Michelle
walked down the dirt road. From behind she could still
hear the sound of music from the country club where the
senior prom had been held. A glance at her watch told her
it was only five past two, only a half hour since she'd
broken up with her boyfriend Bobby. The night had started
well enough, they had danced and partied the night away
with all their friends. Midnight came and went and
couples began to disappear from the party. It was no
secret that they had relocated to various motels in the
area. Michelle had already made her decision to let Bobby
have her "precious pearl" as her mother always called it. It
was only a determination to wait until the prom when it
would be really special that made the 18yr old wait this
long. About one o'clock Bobby said he was ready to go
and he had something special planned. With a smile in
anticipation of what was ahead, Michelle followed Bobby
into the parking lot. When they got to the car, Michelle
was surprised to find Jack Nelson, Bobby's best friend by
the car.
"What's Jack doing here?" She asked Bobby in a
low voice. "Are we giving him a lift home?"
"Well I figured it would be more fun if we all went
down to the Lantern Inn together." Bobby replied.
"I guesss we could give him and Connie a lift."
Michelle answered as she looked around the parking lot .
"Where is Connie?" She added when she saw no sign of
Jack's girlfriend.
"Connie's parents already picked her up." Bobby
answered, "Its just going to be the three of us."
At first Michelle thought it was a joke, until she
saw the serious look on Bobby's face. He really expected
her to take care of both him and Jack.
"Are you out of your mind?" She yelled, pulling
away from him. "you think you I"m just gonna roll over
for one of your friends?"
"Come on baby, it'll be fun." Bobby said with a
grin. "It's not like I want you to spread your legs for him
or anything, just give him a little head. Its not like you've
never given a blow job before."
Michelle's face trendy a bright crimson. She did
want to do it with Bobby. She had laid awake night
thinking about what it would be like. But not like this, not
like she was some cheap hooker."
"No way,Bobby! She said angrily. "I want you to
take me home this minute."
"Wait a minute, baby, I promised Jack we were
going to do some partying and get some serious action.
No way you're going to make me look like a fool!"
"You bastard!" Michelle thundered as she slapped
Bobby's face with all the strength she could muster. "If all
you're worried about is looking bad in front of your friend,
then why don't you get down and blow him!"
With that she turned and ran in the opposite
direction as fast as she could. Bobby made no effort to
stop her, even knowing that she had no way back to town
and it was a ten mile walk.
"Stupid cunt!" she heard him call out as she ran.
So here she was, less than a quarter mile down the
road and already tired. Prom dress and heels were a lousy
outfit for hiking.
"Shit," She muttered. "The way this night is going
it'll start to rain next."
Fifteen aching minutes later, Michelle heard a car
coming down the road from the direction of the club.
Moving off to the side of the road she could see the
headlights coming down the curved path.
"What if its Bobby?" She thought. She'd figured
he'd taken the other road home when he didn't come right
after her. Now she didn't want to have to face him.
As the car approached and slowed to a stop, it was
definitely not Bobby. Instead of the old Tercel that Bobby
had bought earlier in the year, Michelle stood before a
chrome blue corvette convertible.
"Strange time for a nature walk." said a soft
feminine voice from the car.
The door opened and out stepped one of the most
beautiful women Michelle had ever seen in her life. Almost
a half foot taller than Michelle's 5ft 2, the woman had light
brown hair with just a touch of silver. A low cut evening
dress barely contained a more than ample bosom which
Michelle could only envy. Many times she had stolen
secret looks at the other girls in the shower at school and
t5ried to conceal her disappointment at her own 32 inch
bust . A diamond the likes Michelle had only seen in books
hung between the crevice of her breasts. Yet, even if it
hadn't been there, Michelle would've been hard pressed not
to stare.
"I had a fight with my boyfriend." Michelle
stuttered. "I guess I should've made sure I had a ride home
first."
It was only at that moment that she realized how
stupid she'd been. It would've been easy to have just gone
back and gotten a ride from someone else. But the
embarrassment in being so wrong about Bobby had kept
her from doing so.
"I've had a few of those myself." The woman said
with a smile. "Can I at least offer you a ride."
"Could you ever!" Michelle exclaimed as she took
a step forward and remembered how sore here feet were.
"Hop in." The woman said as she stepped back
into the car. "My names Samantha."
"Michelle." came the reply as she ran around to the
other side of the car.
"Settling into the passenger seat of the two seater,
Michelle had a better chance to assess Samantha. She
figured she was in her late 30's, thinking she hoped she
looked that great at that age. The designer gown she wore
made Michelle's prom dress look like a rag, she was sure it
cost more that her parents made in a month. I feel like I
should be on one of those late night soaps, Michelle
thought as the car roared down the road.
"Care to talk about it?" Samantha asked.
"Its kind of embarrassing."
"Its ok sweetheart, I promise i won't think less of
you."
Something about the friendly manner in which she
spoke made Michelle want to open up. So she told the
whole story of how she planned to give away her greatest
gift and instead found herself being given away as a door
prize.
"You're right," Samantha said, "He was a stupid
bastard."
"I still can't believe that he wanted me to do it with
both of them."
"Well, what he suggested can be an adventure,"
Samantha said with a smile. "But it was certainly crude of
him to suggest such a thing for your first time."
Michelle took a deep breath , realizing that the
older woman spoke from experience. The image of this
beautiful woman lying naked with two men suddenly made
her feel warm inside.
An hour ago the thought was disgusting to her,
now she found it erotic. Without realizing it, Michelle
found herself dress draped across Samantha's long legs and
wondering what it looked like beneath it.
"Its kind of hot tonight, want to stop at the 7-11
and get something cold to drink?" Samantha asked,
snapping Michelle's attention away from the folds of her
dress.
"Sure...." She stuttered, suddenly realizing that she
was flustered and it had nothing to do with the heat.
"If you're not in a rush to get home, I know a real
cool place that we can drink these." Samantha said as she
stepped back into the car with two bottles of Coke.
"That'll be great," she answered without thinking.
For a moment she had second thoughts, but then figured,
why not. She was enjoying Samantha's company and her
parents had already said that they didn't expect her home
until the morning. It had been her Dad who had taken her
Mom to their own prom and thankfully they still both
remembered what it was like to be 18.
"Its not far," Samantha said as she put the car in
gear. "And it has the most beautiful view of the lake."
Five minutes later, they were parked in a small
clearing by the lake, hidden on three sides by the trees,
"This is beautiful," Michelle said as she admired
the moonlit lake. "I'm surprised no on else ever comes up
here."
"Its a carefully kept secret." Samantha replied as
she drank the bottle of coke. "I went to college near here
and this spot was one of the secrets of my sorority. Just a
spot were a girl could relax and dream."
With fascination, Michelle watched as a drop of
soda spilled onto Samantha's chin and flowed down her
neck and down to her breasts. The older woman smiled as
she caught the youngers gaze.
"I'm sorry...." Michelle mumbled in embarrassment.
"Its just that your so beautiful."
"Theres no need to apologize, Michelle. In fact if
anything I feel complimented."
The warm smile of the woman made Michelle want
to melt, and when she ran her manicured hand down
across her breast to wipe the soda, Michelle felt her legs
go weak.
"That soda hit the spot," Samantha said. "Guess its
time we got you home."
"Theres no rush!" Michelle said quickly. "I mean
we can stay here a little longer. Its so nice and my parents
don't expect me home for hours." She added, more than a
little flushed by her quick plea to stay.
Michelle couldn't tell what Samantha was thinking
as she awaiting a response. Something drew her to this
woman and she didn't want to let it go.
"If I came home too early, I'd have to explain why?
She quickly continued, nothing full well that it was a
rather lame excuse. "And I'd rather not have to tell them
what happened."
"Well we can't have that can we?" Samantha
smiled. It is a beautiful night and I guess we can stay a
little longer."
Turning the radio on low, the two women sat back
and listened. Without thinking, Michelle found herself
curled up against Samantha. To her surprise it felt
astonishing good.
After a while, Michelle felt Samantha's hand stoke
her hair and continue down to her neck. Finding no
resistance, it moved across the curve of her small breasts.
Michelle felt an electric tingle go though here as
she felt the nails caress her flesh. She was scared and
excited at the same time. Part of her said no, another
screamed yes. Here, hidden in the moonlight, no one
would ever know. Sliding down her gown, the nails
touched the edge of her nipple, finding it erect. A moist
tongue ran across her outer ear as Michelle heard herself
say aloud in a voice that seemed strangely detached.
"Yes, oh please yes."
The older woman shifted and brought both hands
to the sides of Michelle's face. A tender warmth filled her
face as she drew the girl closer and kissed her. Gently at
first, their lips barely touching. Then harder a second time,
her more experienced tongue finding Michelle's.
"Are you sure?" Samantha asked.
Michelle just nodded yes, unable to catch her
breath long enough to repeat her plea.
A third and fourth kiss followed, moving down the
length of her neck as Samantha loosened the back of
Michelle's dress and undid the hidden bra beneath it.
"They're not very big I"m afraid," Michelle said a
little ashamed as the cups gave way to reveal small wads
of tissue paper.
"Nonsense," Samantha said as her kisses continued
down to the girls breasts. "They're beautiful."
Michelle closed her eyes in estacy as the older
woman's tongue found her nipple and her mouth closed on
it, sucking it ever so gently. So different from the rough
biting Bobby had always given her.
"I can't believe I"m doing this." Michelle said to
herself. "But it feels too good to stop."
Moving to the other breast, Samantha continued to
play with the first with her free hand. Fire ripped through
Michelle as she struggled to get out of her dress, yet at the
same time nit break contact with Samantha's wonderful
mouth.
"Please, let me do the same with yours...."
Michelle moaned with pleasure.
Samantha brought her head back up and kissed the
girl again, this time it was short but just as sweet. Sitting
upward she reached behind her neck and undid the straps
of her dress and allowed it to fall free, revealing only the
barest of white lace to contain her breasts.
Michelle reached out and ran her hand across the
lace covered mounds, the feeling was more than electric.
Undoing the clasp in front, she let them burst forth.
Unable to control her excitement, Michelle surged
forward and buried her face between them, kissing them as
fast as she could. Samantha could only laugh as she
wrapped her arms around her and hugged her.
"Take it easy, my little love. We have plenty of
time and the best is yet to come."
Giving the younger girl a few minutes to spend her
enthusiasm, Samantha motioned for them to get out of the
car. Removing a large blanket from the truck, she spread it
out on the grass and reached out for Michelle to join her
on it.
Laying Michelle out alongside her, Samantha
removed the girls panties. Running her fingers across the
small pubic patch, she ran her tongue across the edge of
her mouth.
"Like I said, the best is yet to come."
Removing her own panties, she returned her
attention to the small breasts of her new playmate. This
time following the folds of her body to what Michelle still
thought of as her precious pearl. Only this time she was
giving it to someone else.
Reaching the pearl, she parted the lips and darted
her tongue inside. The waves of pleasure Michelle felt
suddenly doubled, causing her to moan once more. The
harder Samantha moved her tongue, the faster the waves
repeated.
"Oh God!" Michelle shouted. "I didn't think you
could ever feel so good!"
Faster and faster the waves washed over her, each
bringing her closer to an explosion of delight. tears ran
down her cheeks as she tried to delay the fire within her so
that she could enjoy each second.
With a yell, Michelle climaxed as she had never
done before, be it by her own hand or Bobby's clumsy
attempts. Her small body shook for endless seconds as she
took in every aspect of her rapture.
Finally covered with sweat she stopped and tried to
catch her breath. Samantha gently ran her hand across the
side of her face, then leaned down and kissed her. This
time it was both long and gentle.
"I don't think I could every make you feel as good
as you just made me feel." Michelle said breathlessly.
"Don't worry my love," Samantha said. "You have
plenty to time to learn, the summer is just beginning."
"I guess I did loose my pearl tonight after all."
Michelle said with a smile. "Though not exactly in the way
I planned."
She leaned forward and kissed Samantha with all
the passion in her body, holding her tight long after the
kiss ended. It was going to be a long interesting summer
for both.
END

792
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/promgirl.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,792 @@
Archive-name: Changes/promgirl.txt
Archive-author: Leigh De Santa Fe
Archive-title: Prom Girl
(Part One)
Copyright 1990 by Leigh De Santa Fe
It was probably the most nerve-wracking night of Stephen's
life. For two weeks he had suffered and agonized over the decision
to ask Francesca Esposito to the Mushroom Prom. She had occupied
his thoughts constantly from the moment he first laid his eyes on
her abundant black hair and her lovely olive skin. Of course she
was lovely but she was also an interesting compendium of seemingly
contradictory qualities. On the one hand she was extraordinarily
bright, a straight A student who maneuvered through difficult
courses without any trouble and on the other she was wanton and
wild, wearing the most tempting clothing and using make-up in a way
that belied her years. When he first saw her it was from the back
and her long curly hair fell down her back in big frothy waves
which then directed his eyes to her lovely buttocks, squeezed into
jeans that held her like a second skin. He followed her down the
hall while she chatted vivaciously with her friend, finally turning
and dazzling him with her lovely features femininely framed in soft
black curls. His heart melted. She was beautiful.
Finally Stephen approached her after math class. She looked
at him incredulously for a brief moment and then she gave him a sly
smile and said, "Yes, I'll go but I know my mother will want to
meet you before you take me out. Can you come by next Wednesday
night around 4:00 or so." He was ecstatic and this simple hurdle
was an easy and even joyful undertaking. He would get to spend even
more time with the radiant Francesca.
As he approached the house his heart was dancing under his
tongue. He would be near her and away from the cruel peers that
shaped their rigid roles in school. Now he could show her himself
and she would revel in his intelligence and quiet wit.
He knocked and after a long pause the door opened a crack.
Francesca's face appeared out of breath. He began to sweat and his
mouth went dry. "Can you wait for a moment," she said coyly, "I'm
not dressed." He blushed and she laughed and disappeared behind the
closing door.
A full ten minutes later she opened the door and let him in.
She was wearing a pink sweatsuit which she managed to turn into a
ravishing garment.
"I've been trying to sew my dress for the Snowball Prom," she
explained. "It's so hard to know when things are the right length
unless you wear them and so I've been trying the dress on and
changing the hem and trying it on again and well, I never seem to
get it right."
"It's hard I guess," his sterling tongue divulged.
"Hard isn't the word. It's impossible." She looked at him and
smiled. He looked down at his feet. "Say, I have an idea," she
laughed. "Are you very brave?"
"Brave? I guess . . . I don't know."
"This could take some bravery."
"Sure, I guess. What is it?"
"Could you try the dress on for me. It will only take a
minute. All I have to do is put a few pins around the hem."
"Put the dress on? Oh, I don't know . . ."
"Oh come on," she laughed and pulled her hair up behind her
head. She was so enchanting. "You're not afraid of being a sissy
are you?" she said disdainfully, still toying with her bounteous
curls.
"Oh, no. I don't think so."
"Oh good. Okay, here's a bra and petticoats. Go upstairs and
take off your clothes and put these on."
"Wait a minute . . ."
"You can't put a prom dress on over your clothes and I can't
see how it fits unless you're wearing my bra and petticoats. It's
that simple. Now go on." She thrust the bra and panties into his
arms and pushed him up the stairs. "The bathroom's first door on
the right. I'll help you into the dress when you come down. Don't
worry. It will only be a minute. Now hurry up."
"What was he doing here?" he asked himself as he unbuttoned
his shirt. "I didn't want to do this. Why am I doing it?" And yet
he continued to undress with the vision of Francesca's beauty
spurring him onward. Fastening the bra, a strapless one, took him
five minutes. He wound up putting the bra on backwards, fastening
it in front and then rotating it until the cups ballooned from his
chest. Then he stepped into the tulle petticoats, trying to stifle
the noisy rustle he knew was filling the house.
But it was nothing compared to the sound as he tiptoed down
the stairs, swishing from step to step in an effort to make a
noiseless entrance but creating an effect that could only be called
demure.
Francesca sat below reading a magazine, the prom dress draped
over her lap. When the rustle of his petticoats heralded his
appearance on the first landing she looked up and smiled brightly.
Suddenly he felt ennobled by his act of bravery but nonetheless
resumed his shy descent.
"You look great," Francesca said without irony. She held the
dress open for him to step into, gathering his petticoats and
tucking them in, then pulling the dress up over his arms and
finally zipping him into the tight fitting strapless gown. It fit
him perfectly.
Francesca stood back and looked at him. It seemed she was
suppressing a laugh but she turned around before he could be sure.
"Slip into these," she said proffering a pair of shiny black
high heels.
"Shoes too?" he said.
"Well, I can't tell how it will look in your bare feet can I?"
He meekly ascented and stepped into the shoes, wobbling
unsteadily.
"Now stand up on the chair so I can check the hem."
He obliged but only with great difficulty as the tightness of
the bodice allowed him no flexibility of movement and the heels no
sureness of step. Francesca steadied him with her hand till he
regained his balance. Then she stepped back to look at him and
smiled widely.
At that moment the doorbell rang. Before he could protest
Francesca had leapt up and answered the door. It was Bonnie Budd
and Suzy Creamer, Francesca's best friends. They looked at Stephen
standing redfaced in prom dress and heels and began to giggle. Then
they laughed out loud and Francesca joined them.
"I can't believe you did it!" Bonnie said.
"It was easy. He did everything I asked him to."
"He looks like Cinderella up there." Suzy said. Then she
walked over to the humiliated boy and said, "Say you're cute.
What's your name?"
Bonnie had pulled a instamatic from her purse and began
snapping pictures of Stephen as though he were a model. Tears
welled in his eyes which only added to his dewy girlhood.
The doorbell rang again. It was Nancy Kruel. "Did you bring
it?" Francesca asked her.
Nancy looked over at Stephen and gasped, "Oh, you did it!"
"Did you bring it? Francesca asked again.
"Yes, here it is," she said, handing a large round box to
Francesca.
Nancy joined Suzy and they began laughing all over again while
Francesca opened the box and pulled out a wig. It was a long
brunette pageboy, backcombed for a bouffant look and with long,
thick bangs. Francesca took it off the styrofoam stand and handed
it to Stephen.
"Put it on, girlie."
"I thought you . . ." he said haltingly.
"You thought I'd go out with you! You're the school's biggest
nerd. Put it on!"
"No . . . I uh . . ."
"Put it on or we'll take these pictures to school and show
everyone what a beautiful girl you are! Is that what you want?"
Stephen took the wig from her hand and pulled it tentatively
over his head. The girls broke out again in gales of laughter.
He didn't really look all that ridiculous. Actually the
hairless youth seemed rather precious in the strapless satin gown,
brunette hair curling under as it reached his naked shoulders. His
soft features and full red lips, always a little effeminate on his
male face now seemed to glow with a correctness, as though the wig
and satin dress had uncovered some deeply feminine beauty
heretofore hidden by his maleness.
The girls noticed it too. But it didn't stop them from their
indelicate teasing. Their hilarity grew ever more boisterous as
they thrust new feminine accoutrements on him. Evening gloves, a
little black purse, a black silk choker which Suzy had to stand on
a chair to fasten for the trembling young boy in a gown and
barrettes to pull back his hair. With the addition of each item
Stephen resembled less and less the timid boy that had arrived
moments before or even the broad burlesque of girlhood and instead
was becoming a darling doll, cute perhaps even pretty. The girls'
task now shifted subtlely from direct humiliation and cruel teasing
to one of Stephen's beautification and they conferred over what
would be most becoming on "her."
"You know I've forgotten how much fun it was to play with
dolls," Nancy said as she fastened a pair of pearl earrings to
Stephen's ears. Meanwhile Bonnie continued to snap pictures of the
unfolding transformation.
Suddenly the door opened and Francesca's mother walked in.
Stephen thought, "Rescue at last," as the imposing and beautiful
Carlotta Esposito walked unsmilingly over to the Cinderella's
chair. Her hair pulled back severely in a bun and her eyes flared
with exotic eyeliner, Carlotta needed only a mantilla and castenets
to round out her impression as a haughty flamenco dancer.
She stood looking up at him sternly and then at the girls. At
last she said, "Where's his make up?" Stephen's heart sunk as
laughter once again filled the room.
It stopped abruptly when Carlotta spoke again, "You little
twerp. You thought you could ask my daughter out and now look at
you. You're a princess in satin and tulle. What an adorable girl
you make." She walked around him, sneering at his helplessness.
"You've done very well, girls. He's perfect. A perfect little
girl."
"He does look good, doesn't he?" Francesca said. "It's a shame
we can't put make up on him. He'd really look like a girl then."
"Why can't you?" Carlotta said bluntly.
"Well, it's getting late for one." Francesca said.
"Oh, dear daughter have you no imagination? If you dressed him
today, you can dress him tomorrow and the next day and the next.
You have the pictures. What can he do? Leave town? I don't think
so. No, you can have your plaything as long as you want. Can't
they, little darling," Carlotta said, reaching out to tweak the
cups of his bra.
Stephen said nothing but looked singularly pathetic as his
pearl earrings twinkled in the evening sunset. A reluctant
Cinderella, he seemed resigned to his dreamdate gone awry while
Francesca's beauty seemed only more desirable for its
inaccessibility.
"I think we should lay down some rules here. First of all,
shave your legs, girlie. This is repulsive." Carlotta said as she
contemptuously rubbed her hand over the sparse fur on his calfs.
"But what about gym class?" he cried.
"What about gym class? You're a big girl. You'll think of
something. Join the swim team. Then you can shave your whole body.
Next I think he should meet here every Wednesday for his 'session'
with the girls. The Wednesday Afternoon Girl Club. And one more
thing: start growing your hair out, honey. You haven't too far too
go. It's already past your ears. One more month and we'll give you
a perm. Wigs are fine for transvestites but very unbecoming on real
girls like yourself." Raucous laughter.
That night Stephen stared up at the ceiling, Carlotta's words
ringing in his ears. "Little Darling." "Princess." "A perfect
little girl." How could he possibly do what she asked of him. He
slept little that first week and when Tuesday night rolled around
he found himself locked into the bathroom with a safety razor and
a can of shaving cream. Half an hour later his legs were smooth and
soft. He couldn't help marveling at how the absence of hair made
his legs look . . . feminine. There was no other word for it. He
ran his hands over his thighs again and again. Feeling a rough spot
he applied more cream and ran the razor over it. Smooth. It was
suddenly an exhilarating experience. A depilating experience. He
felt his arms and without thinking began to shave them as well. He
even shaved the straggly first signs of puberty under his arms.
Sleep came easily that night despite the strangeness he felt as the
sheets moved against his hairless body.
The next day he chewed his nails through every class and tried
to avoid the three girls who eagerly awaited the next Girl Club
session. At lunch Nancy appeared beside him in the cafeteria and
whispered, "Long sleeves for such a hot day. Did you shave, little
girl?" And in math class Francesca sent him a note that read,
"You're going to look good tonight. Can't wait." He avoided her
laughing smile.
After school he walked to Francesca's, quite conscious of his
hairless body moving against his clothes. What would they do to him
today? How could he escape?
He knocked quietly on the door. Francesca pulled him in. She
was wearing a peasant blouse, jeans and had her hair pulled back
with a butterfly clip. She was beautiful. Suzy, Nancy and Bonnie
were waiting for him in the livingroom. They pulled the curtains
shut and turned on some lights.
"Today the girl's club is going to play with their doll. And
here's our doll," Francesca announced.
"Oooh, he's ugly."
"Yuck!"
"Strip him!"
Francesca turned to Stephen and shrugged, "You heard the
girls. It's time to take your clothes off, Dolly."
"My clothes? In front of you . . ."
"What's the big deal? We're all girls here."
"But I'm not a girl."
"No, you're not, are you," Francesca said, placing her hands
on his shoulders and then sliding them down to his shirt front
where they began unbuttoning his shirt. "But you will be."
The closeness of her body had the effect of a tranquilizing
dart and as her hands moved quickly from button to button he felt
as though they were partners in a pas de deux. Obediently he lifted
his feet so that she could slide his pants off and then she began
to peel off his underpants while the audience of girls watched in
rapt amazement at her control of the situation.
Soon he stood before them, a naked doll. Bonnie broke the
silence.
"Who brought the bras?"
"I did," Suzy said. She opened a plastic bag full of lingerie
and removed out a skimpy black bra.
"That's no good. He's going to need an underwired bra with
plenty of padding . . . to start with anyhow," Nancy said.
"Okay what about this one," Suzy said, holding up a white
longline bra whose cups looked full even as they hung from her
finger.
"Yeah, that's good. Hook him up, Suzy," Francesca said.
Suzy approached the naked young boy as though he were prey and
the brassiere were a trap. Which it was.
A moment later the girls had their venus under construction
wired in and cupped out. This was just the beginning, of course.
Soon heels, hose and a breathtaking fanny padder were added until
the ungainly princess was taking shape, so to speak, before the
girls' eyes.
The addition of lingerie to his limp and passive male form
did more than just append a few feminine curves to his body, it
gave him, even from the short distance that the girls viewed him,
the look of a doe-eyed ingenue. He could have been a young model
between changes, her hair tousled by the quick removal a sweater
or a junior miss mannequin with the sloping posture of seductive
girlhood. Francesca corrected that problem by standing behind him
and pulling his shoulders back sharply which thrust the cups
forward into space like white bullets.
"That's better. Be proud of your assets," Francesca said,
slapping his butt with the back of her hand.
"I want to see him walk around in his bra and heels," Bonnie
said as she retrieved the camera from her purse.
"You heard her. Walk." Francesca said.
Stephen took a few steps in his high heels before he tripped
over Nancy's extended foot and fell. As he lay sprawled out on the
thick pile carpet Bonnie began snapping pictures. "Stay there a
moment. You look so helpless. I like it." Stephen turned back to
look at her and caught the flash head on. It made a good picture:
the brassiered boy, his padded fanny sticking up in the air, white
bra straps cutting into his back, his face turned back to the
camera, red with shame. Bonnie pulled his leg up so that the heel
dangled seductively from his toes and took more pictures. "Smile."
Smiling was the last thing he felt like doing but he managed
to force his lips into a grimace that when developed later could
be mistaken for a lusty leer.
It was at this point that Carlotta arrived home from work. She
smiled broadly as she saw the padded lad stretched out on the
floor. She walked over to the Stephen and knelt down by his head,
making sure that he had ample opportunity to look up her skirt, a
view unfettered by panties.
"Oh girls, girls, girls. You've forgotten the best part: his
make up. Take him to the upstairs bathroom and I'll join you in a
minute."
Carlotta's decisive request brought prompt action from the
girls who grabbed their hapless victim by the arms and hoisted him
up the stairs.
The bathroom was large with a bank of mirrors covering one
wall. The girls seated Stephen on a stool facing the mirrors and
Carlotta reappeared with a small tote bag bursting with cosmetics.
"Oh, this is going to be fun," she said laying the bottles,
pencils and jars out on the counter top. "Now I think that the look
we're after here is bold and brassy," she said blotting Stephen's
face with foundation until he looked like a kabuki actor. When the
canvas was totally blank Carlotta began applying her palette of
bright reds, vivid blacks and velvety blues. The girls watched in
amazement as Stephen's frightened pallor disappeared and was
replaced by an exceedingly cheap but quite vivacious mask of
sensuality. When the last false eyelash had been affixed Carlotta
backed away and Stephen saw himself at last in the mirror. His gasp
was audible and the girls exchanged knowing smiles. He face made
the strong graphic impression of wanton girlish sexuality despite
the emotions of despair and terror he was feeling beneath the mask
of powder and paint. The incongruity resulted in a strange mixture
of sultriness and vulnerability, a mixture that excited Carlotta
and the girls with its new possibilities for humiliation and
torture and they hurried to complete Stephen's transformation.
"It's wigtime," Carlotta said.
Nancy disappeared and returned quickly with the pageboy wig.
Carlotta pulled it down snugly over Stephen's head and combed it
out. Then she pulled it back tightly and created a poufy ponytail
with a length of pink ribbon. "That's more like it. He's a real
girl now. Look at him. A ponytail princess."
The male erasure was now total. Stephen stared into the mirror
looking for a trace of his lost boyness but even the slightest nod
of his head seemed a deeply feminine gesture. He did not seem
capable of moving without a daintiness, a delicacy borne of his new
feminine appearance. This wasn't an outcome that the girls or he
had foreseen. However, Carlotta seemed to know exactly what was
taking place beneath the crown of dynel curls. She knew that any
coarse movements or gracelessly boyish gestures on Stephen's part
would violate the virgin in the mirror and make her a mere cartoon
of a boy in a bra when in the young man's mind she was already
assuming more than the two dimensions he examined so intently in
his reflection.
"I think she's ready for some clothes," Carlotta said, pulling
Stephen out of his revery. "Come on. Let's go into my bedroom . .
. girls." The girls were eager to complete the last act of their
doll's drama, and beat a hasty retreat to Carlotta's bedroom where
they began to rummage through Carlotta's closets for the perfect
dress. Carlotta and Stephen remained behind for a moment. His gaze
was still affixed to the miraculous image of his girlishness.
Carlotta spoke to him softly, "Stephen . . ." He turned to look up
at her, a doe-eyed innocent in false eyelashes. "Mommy thinks your
a very pretty girl. Let's go find a dress, shall we?" She took him
by the arm and lifted him off the stool and they floated, like two
heavily made-up angels, into the bedroom.
Carlotta sat Stephen down on the edge of her enormous bed
while the girls brought up sweaters and skirts, dresses and gowns
for Carlotta's approval. None of the sexy outfits they selected
seemed to appeal to Carlotta's exacting taste and finally she went
to the closet and selected a summer sun dress with a wide skirt,
puffed sleeves and a demure scoop neckline.
Soon Stephen was modeling the sun dress for the girls who now
sat on the bed whispering and giggling as he turned round at
Carlotta's instruction. The dress, wholesome and homespun, fit
perfect with his ponytail and bangs but contrasted vividly with his
garish make-up and continued the conundrum of the waify looking
whore. But Stephen seemed unaware now of the discrepancy between
his face and the rest of his feminine form. In fact, he seemed
unaware of the girls, Carlotta or the oddly poignant figure he cut
as he whirled the dress around and around. He seemed aware only of
the dress itself, swirling and fanning out and allowing his legs
a freedom that pants never did. And aware also of the tight bodice
which clung to his torso and provided a perfect debut for his
virginal bust: chaste and yet unquestionably inviting. His eyes
fell to his bodice with a look that appeared to combine lust and
pride at his own curvaceousness. The puffed sleeves added a
piquancy, arousing, perhaps, because of its old-fashioned
femininity, a quality that Carlotta was surely trying to evoke in
the girls' living doll.
Francesca, amused at first by Stephen's emotional
transformation, began to grow bored with the prissy little country
queen her mother had fashioned for them. She wanted to make her
pretty doll squirm in his gingham dress. She got up off the bed and
began to mock his darling dance. "You think you're a girl now,
don't you?"
Stephen stared at her blankly and then at Carlotta who looked
away.
"I feel like a girl," he said tentatively in a shy little
voice that slipped out of his painted mouth like a plea for mercy.
Francesca was never more beautiful than when she allowed her
intelligence to inform her wickedness and Stephen swooned as a
thoughtfully crooked smile crossed her face. Swooned, not with
desire but with envy at Francesca's malevolent beauty.
"Our doll has developed a mind of her own. Tell us, sweet
thing, what kind of girl are you?" Francesca said, as she lifted
the long skirt and held it up, briefly exposing the newly modest
parts of Stephen's anatomy. Stephen blushed deeply, a response
befitting his quiet, country girl demeanor. The girls loved it.
Carlotta said nothing.
"It's getting warm in here isn't it, girls," Francesca said,
letting the dress fall and pulling off her sweater and urging the
other girls to do the same. She wore a very revealing brassiere
that cupped her breasts seductively. Soon all the girls had
stripped to their pretty bras and panties and surrounded their
country queen taunting him with their nubile and luscious bodies.
Carlotta remained on the bed but after a hopeful look from Stephen,
she too removed her blouse, exposing her black bra and captivating
cleavage. While Stephen watched, as in a trance, she unhooked her
brassiere and coyly dropped it off the side of the bed. Then, as
though she had just discovered them for the first time, she cupped
her breasts lovingly, pinching the nipples and caressing them with
a great tenderness. The other girls followed suit and soon Stephen
was encircled by a chorus of licentious nymphs each trying to outdo
the other in their enticing charms. As the dance reached the apogee
of lustful desire Francesca pulled up Stephen's skirt while Nancy
yanked down the fanny padder disclosing the throbbing information
that Francesca had wanted to extract from him all along.
As Bonnie's camera clicked away and Francesca gloated,
Carlotta leaned back on the bed, her long black hair undone and
falling over her naked shoulders. Stephen looked tearfully at her
as she mouthed the words, "Mommy thinks you're a very pretty girl."
It was the end of the first girl's club.
During the week following that first terrifying encounter with
the power of womanhood Stephen agonized over every minute of his
tormented transformation and its cruel denouement. What upset him
most was not the humiliation he suffered at their hands but his
surrender to his own girlish beauty. The seduction of his own
femininity was far more disturbing to him than Carlotta's
rejection.
Not that he was aware of this of course. A searing pain that
encompassed the entire event was all he felt but each night in his
dreams he returned to the mirror and was served with the same
vision of pony-tailed sweetness, of his own Barby doll portrait of
Dorian Gray. In the morning the images of himself as a radiant
teenage girl were gone and in their place only the residue of heavy
guilt.
The night before the meeting he found himself once again in
the bathroom shaving his legs and arms. But this time his skin
tingled not with the suspense of being discovered but at the sheer
excitement of the act itself, the first step in a transformation
ritual. As he cleaned his mother's razor and put it back in the
drawer he caught himself in the mirror. He was trembling visibly.
His hand went up to his face, a simple gesture which rapidly
progressed in his mind's eye from merely effeminate to feminine.
He stood there for a long moment in a frozen pose of coy
girlishness. It was an echo of his recurring dream and when he
moved again it was not as a boy but as a girl admiring herself in
the mirror. He had begun casting his own spells.
Despite this flirtation with the increasingly exciting idea
of being a girl he was still petrified at the impending Girls' Club
meeting. More so perhaps because of his late night revery in the
bathroom. He now harbored a secret far more precious to him than
his adventures in girls' clothing and as he approached Francesca's
house he feared his budding fascination with femininity might be
readily apparent to the girls, as though he had traces of lipstick
on his lips or the indentations of imaginary bra straps marked his
shoulders.
When Francesca answered the door the next day she seemed
almost bored at Stephen's arrival. She seemed to be expecting
someone a great deal more exciting. "Go upstairs. Mom's waiting for
you," was all she said.
Stephen went upstairs and into Carlotta's room where she was
laying out things on the bed for him. She looked up and smiled with
mock surprise. "I don't think I've ever seen you as a boy before,"
she said taking him in with a long up and down glance. "You're much
prettier as a girl. Go in the bathroom and take your clothes off.
Then wait for me."
Stephen hoped he'd concealed the lightness of his step as he
minced to the bathroom. He hadn't. Carlotta noticed and smiled to
herself as she finished folding the clothes. When she arrived in
the bathroom Stephen was sitting naked on the stool facing the
mirror.
"Here put these on," she said handing him a pair of pink
panties. Then methodically she began making his face up, this time
taking special care to let him watch and participate in his facial
transformation. It was almost a learning exercise and Carlotta took
pains to praise him when he applied his false eyelashes evenly or
lined his lips with the red pencil she suggested. She sensed the
subtle shift in his attitude toward these girl behaviors from the
quickness with which he adapted to the meticulous tasks of
feminizing his features. When she left him alone for a moment to
retrieve a tube of mascara from her purse she found, upon her
return, that he was leaning into the mirror and daubing bits of
color from a blusher compact onto his cheeks. She ran to get
Bonnie's camera and snapped a picture as his stroked his cheeks
with the blusher brush. He turned sharply at the flash and smiled
weakly as she entered and then resumed his effort. She lavished
more praise on him and suggested this or that color to heighten the
effects.
All in all, his look was much less tawdry than the week before
though you couldn't really call it subtle. It resembled a typical
teenage girls' failing attempt to resist the seductions of a
department store cosmetics counter. In fact, his face resembled the
masklike professional excess of a cosmetic counter girl.
Of course, that was just his face. Had one stood back and
observed his entire body he might have been mistaken for a
harlequin in pink panties. But that would soon be remedied.
"I have a surprise for you," Carlotta said as Stephen fussed
with the mascara brush.
He turned to her and smiled. Over the course of the hour his
obvious pleasure in the transformation process could not be
concealed but somehow that didn't matter. Carlotta seemed so
understanding, so helpful now.
"Don't you want to know what it is?" she asked teasingly.
Stephen blushed. "What is it?" he asked shyly.
"Something to make you twice as pretty," she said, pulling a
long, smooth fall from a box. It was light brown to match his own
hair. She put the fall aside for a moment and brushed out Stephen's
own hair, giving him bangs that fell past his eyebrows. Then she
tenderly placed the fall over Stephen's head like a crown,
carefully arranging his own hair so that it met the fall
seamlessly, then backcombing the fall to give it a bouffant
fullness at the top of his head. Very sixties. Very sexy.
Stephen was thrilled with his hairdo, turning his head to examine
how he looked in profile and marvelling at the rush he got at the
way the fall tumbled over his bare shoulders. He caught Carlotta
watching him in the mirror and she smiled warmly at him.
"Ready for your bra?"
"Yes, please," Stephen said with an undisguised eagerness.
Carlotta ran from the room, heels clicking on the tile floor,
and returned with a strapless push-up brassiere. She looked
momentarily perplexed when faced with Stephen's less than buxom
chest.
"We'll have to tape up your baby fat to give you some
cleavage."
Fifteen minutes later Carlotta was looking down Stephen's bra
at an admirable pair of breasts nuzzling together cozily to create
the successful illusion of bustiness. These new and significant
additions to his female physique brought a wetness to his eyes and
a quickness to his heart. Every minute he spent with Carlotta he
became a more convincing girl. In fact, it would have been hard to
believe that one hour before he had been a boy and that 30 minutes
later he had become a female impersonator in transition and now an
emerging teen queen with breasts that actually cast heavy shadows.
As he progressed from one stage to another his excitement became
harder and harder to contain, especially since Carlotta seemed
equally delighted with his metamorphosis until they were both
giggling like teenage girls at the amazing success of Stephen's
transformation.
"Now we come to the hard part," Carlotta said in an abruptly
serious voice.
Stephen's face clouded over instantly. "What?"
"Deciding what you're going to wear?" she said laughing at his
sudden anxiety. Then she merrily ran off to her closet and returned
with a blouse and skirt still in dry cleaner bags.
"Here's your blouse and skirt. But first you'd better put on
these black tights and your fanny padder."
Stephen unwrapped the brand new tights and pulled them on,
taking care to admire his slender legs encased in black lycra, then
the fanny padder and the skirt, a short and tight miniskirt that
made the most of his newly curvy buttocks and finally the blouse,
a white off the shoulder peasant chemise that dramatically focussed
attention on his shadowy cleavage with its lacy filigree across his
bodice.
When all these ingredients had been assembled Carlotta led him
to the long oval mirror in her bedroom, making sure that he
couldn't see himself until the moment that she wanted him to. At
last she turned him around to face her triumphant handiwork. He
gasped and his knees gave way for a second. He had never
experienced such an exotic feeling of euphoria. He had never
considered that he could pass for a girl and even when that
possibility had presented itself he had never imagined that he
would be so captivating, not merely convincingly female but
exquisitely feminine, exuding a daintiness, am allure that
transcended the mere trappings of girlhood. He turned to look at
Carlotta. She smiled at him like a madonna.
"How do you like it so far?" she asked him, as she fastened
a black silk choker around his neck.
"I never thought it could . . . I never thought I could . .
."
"But you can and you have," Carlotta said, turning him round
to attach a pair of large hoop earrings. "Now if you'll step into
your heels I think you're ready to join the other girls."
Stephen shot Carlotta an apprehensive look but she was already
on her way downstairs. He looked back at the mirror. The earrings
and choker completed the sixties look. He thought the teased bubble
of hair on top was extremely sexy. He slipped on the heels and
began the descent, turning as he reached the door for one last
glance at his image in the mirror. He didn't want to leave her,
this girl with the light brown hair falling demurely over naked
shoulders and buns straining against their skirted bondage. She was
sweet. She was sexy.
As he broke away from her enchanting beauty his eye fell on
a picture that sat on Carlotta's dresser. It was a photograph of
a pretty young girl with hair styled in a fashion similar to his
own coiffure and wearing the same skirt and blouse. She was smiling
at the camera in a manner both kittenish and dreamy. It was
Carlotta. He took the picture back to the mirror and compared
himself to it. The similarity was striking. Even the overdone
eyeliner was the same. Carlotta had fashioned him in her youthful
image. What did it mean? He put the picture back and headed for the
stairway, once again uncertain of what was happening to him.
I thought I knew what was happening when I developed a crush
on Francesca. I thought I knew what was happening when she asked
me to meet her mother and now I think I know what is happening as
I hit the first tread of the stair, my heels digging into the
carpet and pulling the threads of fabric up with a noise like
distant velcro.
But did you know what would happen when I hit the bottom of
the stair, when Francesca spotted me in her mother's old clothes
and with a hairstyle ressurected from the fabulous sixties.? Did
you predict that Carlotta might turn away again at the crucial
moment just when I needed to see her loving glance of approval as
I displayed my new bosom for the girls, mincing past my tormentors
with a demeanor that for once cannot be described as demure.
Do you have a clear picture of Carlotta? An old she-wolf with
a leathery neck and whisky-drenched voice? No, I don't think so.
A aging bosom with spots and lips whose tiny tributaries run high
with gloss? No. A mummified tart whose unrepentant long hair still
bears the sheen of her wonder years? No. Who is Carlotta and why
do the wounds she inflicts never heal?
Why do I build a shrines to her in my sleep? To say she is
severe is to say that my bosoms bud and I wobble like a fawn in my
heels. Her devotion to my toilette is legendary, her wickedness
convenient. But not as convenient as my mute permission to be
swathed in spandex, bathed in Chanel and misted with Miss Clairol.
It's not Carlotta who's the mystery here at all. We know her.
She's the most familiar prop in the trunk. Auntie Stern and her
fabulous wardrobe of guilt. I should have been a Lennon Sister
smiling across Southern Seas. I could be one even now as I descend
the stairway and glide across the set twirling a parasol with
dangerous things beneath my antebellum gown and not a trace of
three-dimensionality. Behold the Anti-Belle.
No, Carlotta, in her leopardskin leotard, ankh disappearing
in her creamy cleavage, is not the mystery woman here. It's me.
It's the boy in the dress. Pale and wan with a curious lack of
secondary sex characteristics. Lips: full. Hair: longish. Hips:
girlish. And, poor thing, horribly mute. He suffers for his desire
but keeps mum nonetheless. Keeping mum is what it's all about.
Am I still descending the stairway? Or have you left me to
read backwards to where my foot left the carpet and your lust was
disengaged as my heel hit the clutch and we began to coast
together, gliding together down the stairway while Francesca and
her cardboard friends wait in aspic. They can wait. We'll put them
on ice for now. Francesca's type can be reheated indefinitely. But
let's glide now. Can you see us gliding down the stairs like a herd
of Glinda the Goods, Anti-belles in bubbles floating down to our
curious fate. Curious and predictable.
I have a better idea. Let's leave the stairway and fly out of
the house. It never had a roof anyway. It was just a set. Like
"Father Knows Best" or "Leave it to Beaver." We be gliding Glindas
now, flying out over the silent cities of drag. Our hooped skirts
swing and sway like belles and our petticoats sputter like flags
in a windstorm. My fall might fall but who cares, we're cruising
over the world in drag below and headed for Venus. Once again.
Oh, my lost little girls what happened when we strayed into
Mommie's domain and watched her bend at the waist and lap the ends
of her bra, watched her breasts fell neatly into the cups? Or when
we saw her by the mirror, applying lipstick, turning her lips
bright red or soft pink or watermelon blood or virginal peach? Did
she lean over us and squeeze our cheeks or did she take the brass
bullet out and rub our own tiny lips with that mutating balm.
Or were our womanly synapses created in the womb? Did our
mothers paw through the pink section, imagining their little girls,
little replicants of themselves, growing up perfect and going off
in prom gowns and getting married to Mr. Right and breaking the
cycle of Mr. Wrongs. Were we to be the link that breaks the sad
chain of our mother's sorrow? And when we emerged and the blue
cigars were passed around, did that dream die hard?
Or was it a revenge on all males that led our Carlottas and
Auntie Sterns to subvert Daddy's message and replace it in the
adolescent night with petticoat and periwinkle, watermelon blush
and strapless bra. Stealing into our dreams and turning our shiny
shields around so that we might admire our own reflections.
Or was it father's abdication in that rosy post-war bliss. To
relinquish his throne for a lazy-boy and never see the boy hiding
behind the ottoman peering up at his imperious invisibility.
Or was the fate sealed in our stars, dear Brutus. Delivered
by a mincing virus from outer space, a femme spore alighting on a
pie cooling on the sill, ingested in a slice and traveling
groinward where it sat twiddling its protoplasm until we reached
our dresswearing years and then asserting its bifurcating demands.
Oh, my mute darlings, are your temperatures rising, have I
lost you entirely. Wait, wait a minute, I might yet return to
Carlotta and Francesca. But stay with me a bit longer. I need your
company out here in these moot and silent stars.
But I see I am alone, wandering the desert at twilight in
search of lipgloss, a belle still, in hoop skirts and ringlets. On
the horizon a lone figure is waving to me. My petticoats gather the
goatsheads as I run toward it. My heels sink into sand. The dust
clings to my makeup creating the perfect matte finish at last. But
the figure becomes a saguaro cactus, not arms waving but stretched
skyward in thorny supplication and my perfect matte finish becomes
a pilgrim's pallor, not a mask of loveliness but a vision of
embalmed beauty.
I turn skyward too. And there you are, my pretties, where I
have left you. Checking your hems and waiting. Waiting for
Carlotta's return and the fatal descent down the stairway into more
familiar territory. The desert is empty, it's true. And there are
no mirrors here but the air is cool and a breeze blows my ringlets
gently and I have a hunger for beauty apart from my own.
But there you are suspended in space above me, encased in a
comforting bubble of sultry self-seduction and I must join you. On
the first tread of the stair at Carlotta's, the girls thawing
below, my hard-won beauty cribbed from an old Vogue, my demeanor
as submissive as a scarecrow. Ready, girls?
The conversational din of the teen girls came to a sudden halt
as soon as Stephen's legs came into view on the stairway, and the
rest of his descent occurred in dramatic silence. The skirts, the
blouse, the choker, the hair. Then proud Carlotta took his hand as
his heels hit the floor and ushered him into the living room where
his judges awaited.
"Oh, Mom, you've turned him into a Sixtie's chick," Francesca
said, squealing with pleasure at their antiquated doll. Bonnie
began snapping pictures one after the other.
"Yes, she's cute, isn't she? An interesting combination of
little girl timidity and big girl lustiness, coy little bangs and
a choker from a hooker's top drawer, delicate lacy blouse and . .
."
"And breasts to fill it," Suzy finished, running a finger down
Stephen's illusory cleavage. "How did you do that?"
"Oh, it's nothing really," Carlotta laughed.
"Turn around for us," Francesca ordered.
Stephen obliged and the oohs and ahs as they eyed his buns
were immensely gratifying. It didn't go unnoticed.
"Oh, look. He loves it when we admire his buns," Bonnie said.
Francesca stood up and faced him, her hair was big and
beautiful. Her lips close to his. "You like being a girl, don't
you?"
The blush rose from his cleavage and blossomed out beneath the
blusher in his cheeks. He looked down at his shiny heels.
"I can't believe it. He actually enjoys being a girl,"
Francesca said to her friends.
"What's so odd about that? You enjoy it, Francesca," her
mother said.
"Yes, but . . ." Francesca smiled suddenly. "If you like it
so much, you'll love going to the prom as a girl."
"Yes, I think a coming out party is a good idea," Carlotta
said, grinning up at the trembling boy with bangs.
The following day Stephen was trying without success to
concentrate on his homework but the looming prospect of the Prom
filled him the oddest combination of dread and delight. He couldn't
decide how he felt and the agonizing debate his mind waged was
terribly bewildering. Absently doodling in the margins of his
notebook he found himself drawing possible hairstyles for his prom
night adventure. It was during this daydreaming that his mother
appeared behind him.
"Francesca's mother came by this morning," she said.
"Oh," Stephen said, covering the drawings with his arm.
"Yes. She had some interesting things to say about you." Her
voice was flat.
"About me?"
"Yes, about you. She said that I might be interested in
looking at some photographs she had."
"Photographs?" Stephen turned around and looked at her.
"They were very interesting pictures but I couldn't believe
they were of you until she showed me this one," his mother said,
throwing the photo on his desk. It was the picture Carlotta had
taken in the bathroom as he applied his blush. There was no point
in bluffing.
"She said," her voice breaking, "she said that you had broken
into their house and were caught trying on Francesca's clothes. She
said you need treatment."
"But you didn't believe her, did you?"
His mother was sobbing now. "I'm glad you're father's dead.
It would kill him to see these," she said throwing a handful of
pictures on the desk. They were all of Stephen is various states
of transvestment. On top was the picture Bonnie had taken as he had
fallen to the floor. He looked particularly slutty, staring back
at the camera in his bra and heels, his big pantied ass in the air.
Not at all the frightened boy he really was, but more a defiant
trollop caught in the midst of some disgusting sexual escapade.
"But that's not how it was," he protested lamely.
"How was it?" she screamed. "How was it when you were caught
redhanded in panties and brassiere putting make up on like a
teenage whore?"
"But . . ."
"How was it when your hair is teased like a girl's, when
you're wearing high heels and a skirt? Maybe Carlotta could have
made up a story but these pictures aren't fake. It's you. You
dressed up like a girl. And not just wearing panties but
everything. You look like a little slut when you're dressed. I
can't believe it," her voice cracked and trailed off.
"What are you going to do?"
"I don't know. Carlotta had some ideas but . . ." her teary
eyes went past her petrified son to the drawings on his notebook,
tiny pictures of bouffant coiffures, ponytails and pageboys, bubble
cuts and bangs.
"Maybe she's right. Maybe she's right," she said as she
stormed out.
--

351
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pros-1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,351 @@
The Pros
They were pros. Dan, Pete, and Mike had just completed a job
in South America. The private group they worked for had hired
them to put a drug lord in a compromising position. They did just
that. Canadian passports were provided with first class tickets
to Quebec. The Jeep was parked exactly as briefed with
instructions locked in trunk. It took six hours to drive to the
house. The last hour they traveled on a two lane dirt road. The
house was one mile north of the U. S. border. Actually, it was an
old Canadian Customs Station. The bar and kitchen were well
stocked. Dan found the transmitter and checked in with control.
They all changed into the khaki pants and shirts provided. With
all business complete, they settled in for the two to three weeks
wait for the new passports to be delivered. Drinks all around,
they toasted another successful mission.
The first few days they drank and explored the area. The old
station was comfortable. Lots of room. It even had three holding
cells with manual locks on the outside of the doors. After five
days, boredom set in. Only one vehicle had passed and didn't even
slow down. They told war stories and fuck storied. Control had
provided some X-rated video but that just made them
hornier.
Mike and Pete sat by the road late that Friday afternoon
when up the road came a late model T-Bird moved at good speed.
The driver must have seen the two men in khaki cloths and
mistaken them for border guards. The driver, a young lady, said
"I'm Canadian. My girlfriends are coming home with me for Spring
Break."
Pete approached the car and asked, "You have anything to
declare, Lady."
"No Sir, we don't." said the driver. "I've never seen the
post manned. Is something wrong, Sir?"
Pete looked back at Mike and winked. "Well, drug smugglers
have been using this way into Canada. Would you open the trunk,
please."
He could see the girls were very nervous. The driver opened
the door and walked to the trunk. Her hands were shaking as she
opened the trunk.
Mike knew they had something going. "Please take your bags
out." he said.
"We're really in a hurry. We're late and my folks will
worry. Can we please just go, Sir." She was really scared now.
Pete jumped in, "I'm sorry but we have a job to do. Just
take the bags out and open them. Then you can be on your way."
The young lady didn't move so Pete took the three bags out of the
trunk.
Mike approached the passenger door. "Out of the car,
ladies." The two passengers got out and walked over to the
driver. Pete opened the first bag and took his time looking thru
the contents. He even checked the bra size, 36C. Could have fit
any of the college girls.
"Who's bag is this? he asked.
"Mine" said the driver.
Mike joined in. He opened the second bag as he asked,
"Who's bag is this?" The girls were silent. Mike was enjoying the
feel of the bra and panties. He opened a small zippered case in
the bag and there it was. Three small bags of grass and about
three grams of white powder.
"Well...well. What have we hear. Inside ladies. Let's go.
NOW. Pete, move the car into the lot." As Mike walked the now
terrified girls into the building, Pete drove their car around
back out of sight of the road. He went in the back door into the
kitchen and found Dan just opening a beer.
"Hey buddy. Guess what we got." He preceded to tell Dan
what was happening.
Pete had the girls in the old inspection office. He was
sitting behind the desk trying to look important. The three young
ladies sat close together on a wooden bench against the far wall.
All of them had tears running down their beautiful faces.
"Let me at my desk, Pete." said Dan.
"Yes sir, Captain."
"Okay, men. Somebody tell me what the hell is going on."
said Dan.
Pete answered. "Well sir. We found three bags of marijuana
and one bag of a white powder the I believe to be cocaine."
Dan looked at the drugs on the desk as he sat down behind
it. "Who's shit is this?" Silence.
"Stand-up when I talk to you, God damit." The three college
girls jumped to their feet. "Get over here in front of my desk.
Take your identification out and put them on my desk then step
back. Is that clear?" Dan shouted at them.
"Yes sir." they chorused. They each placed IDs on the desk
and stepped back.
Dan picked up the Canadian passport first. "Lynn Rankin?"
The driver answered, "Yes sir." Her passport listed her age
as twenty-one. She was 5'6" with dirty blonde hair worn in a
little pony tail. Her lovely body was packed into tight, designer
jeans and a baggy tee-shirt.
He next read "Kim Johnson?" from the student ID. The dark
haired girl on the left nodded. Eighteen years old with dark,
short hair wearing a summer dress and sweater covering her large
tits.
Dan looked right at the nineteen year old blonde in the
jeans mini-skirt and sweater. "Your Sandy Morgan. Ladies your all
in serious trouble. Got anything to say?" Before they could
answer, he continued. "I thought not. Put them in a holding
cell."
"Could I call my mom?" asked Lynn.
"You'll get you call, young lady. I'll tell you when.
Mike..Pete, put them in cell three."
"Yes sir." And they led the girls away.
After the girls were locked up, the three men met in the
living room. Pete cut six lines from the bag of cocaine and Dan
brought a six pack. Two lines and a beer for each, they talked
the situation over. More beer, more lines, some joints, and an
hour later, they had their plan. Two chairs and a coffee table
was moved into the office. The girls were left to stew for
another hour and then it was time.
Kim was the shortest and youngest. She was first. Pete
brought her to the office and had her stand in front of the desk.
Dan was behind the desk and Mike in a chair. Pete sat in the
other chair.
Dan looked hard into Kim's eyes. His voice was cold as he
said, "Young lady, your in deep shit. Your all going to jail for
this. You'll be in your thirties before you hit the streets
again."
Tears rolled down her cheeks and she sobbed, "Please sir.
I don't know anything about that stuff. Really. Please let me go.
I..."
Dan cut her off. "Bull shit. I got you all. This bust will
get me off the chicken shit assignment. You got anymore shit on
you? Dump your purse on the desk." Kim silently did as she was
told. Dan searched her stuff.
After a minute of quite, Mike said "Look Captain. She
looks like a pretty straight kid. I'll bet the drugs belong to
one of the other girls. Let's give her a break." You could see
the hope in Kim's young eyes.
Dan. "No way. Their all going down for this." She was
crushed.
Pete. "Captain, I think Mike might be right. Maybe we
could make sure she not holding more drugs and like...maybe teach
her a lesson....like about the dangers of drugs." Kim's hope was
back. The old good guy/bad guy routine always worked.
Dan looked at Kim a little softer. "Is your name Kim?"
"Yes sir."
Dan picked up the bag of coke. "Kim, have you ever done
cocaine?"
"Well sir...once a boy I knew had...But I didn't do it.
Not ever. Oh please sir!"
Dan opened the bag of coke and poured some on the table.
"Mike, go to the kitchen and get a strainer and a straw." Mike
walked from the room. "Kim, I'm going to teach you a lesson. I'm
going to put some coke on this desk and your going to do it.
You'll see how bad it feels. That will be your lesson. Do you
agree to that?"
Kim look a bit confused but hopeful. "Oh, yes sir. I do
that. I..." She tried to look innocent but she had done her first
coke last week. And a little last night. "I'll do like you ask,
sir."
Mike returned and Dan strained four large lines on the
desk. "Okay Kim. Take the straw and snort a line up each
nostril."
"Sir? Captain? That a lot more than I saw that boy do. I
don't..."
Dan cut her off. "I knew it! This is bull shit. I was
right to start with." He was shouting at the other guys. Kim
quickly picked up the straw and snorted two of the huge lines.
"I did it, sir. Just like you said. I'll do it all just
like you said." And she did the other two lines. It took about
two minutes to hit her. "Ah..can I sit down? I'm a little..
well...Can I sit down?"
Pete walked over and said, "Sure kid. Just sit up here on
the desk." He walked her to the desk and sat her down.
"WOW! I feel that all over. Not like the last time. Can I
take off my sweater? It's hot in here. Must be the coke." Kim
took her sweater off. Her summer dress was cut low in the back
and in front, just showed the top of her very large tits.
Pete lit a joint. "Ever smoke dope?"
"Sure!" She took the joint and had a couple of hits. Dan
had more coke out for her, so she did that. And a bit more of the
joint. She was definitely high. And the guys were ready.
Dan, Pete, and Mike all smiled. Dan spoke. "Kim. How do
you feel?"
"Fine. I don't feel bad or anything like you said. This is
a good lesson. I like this lesson.
"Kim?" said Mike.
"Yea."
"Remember the Captain said we could give you a break if
you weren't holding. Your not holding, are you?"
"Oh no! All our...the stuff...I mean, I don't have any."
"Yea, Kim. But the Captain's going to have to search you
before we can give you a break. Okay?"
"I guess. Sure. Okay." Mike led her to the office wall,
placed her hands high on the wall.
"Just keep your hands there. Now move your feet back." Kim
was a bit unsteady. "Move your feet apart. That's right Kim. Now
don't move. The boss is going to search you."
Dan stepped up behind Kim. With both hands, he patted down
her arms and then her back. Standing between Kim's spread legs,
he reached his arms around her body and started at her neck with
his hands. Dan slowly moved his hands down until he reached the
top of her large tits. Dan squeezed and kneaded Kim's soft tits
thru her dress. Moving down to her waist. When he got to her
waist, he removed his hands from her young body. Kneeling behind,
face almost touching her ass, he started both his hands up Kim's
right leg from her ankle. Passed her knee and the soft flesh of
the inside of her thigh. Up to the edge of her panties and
beyond. Dan held Kim's firm ass cheeks in his hands. Then between
her legs. He could feel the heat of her young pussy. Dan gently
stroked her pussy thru the thin panties. Then down her left leg
and he was done...for now.
"Can I turn around now?" asked Kim.
"Sure, kid." said Mike. "Want a hit?" Kim took the joint
and smoked.
"She clean, boss?" asked Pete.
"Not sure. Could have sworn she had something hidden by
her tits or her pussy. You check her, Pete."
Kim stood with the joint in her hand. "Hey! Wait a
minute. I told you I didn't have anything on me and I proved
it."
"Look, Kim. I got to be sure. You've come this far. Be a
shame to go to jail just 'cause I'm not sure." said Dan.
"Okay. But can I have a little line first?"
Pete stepped up to Kim. "Sure you can, kid. Just as soon
as I check you out. Just stand there with your hands over your
head and spread your legs. Just got to check your tits and
pussy."
Kim stood in the middle of the room, hands straight up,
legs apart. Pete went right to it. He took those covered tits,
one in each hand and played for a while. Then on his knees, he
reached under her dress and fondled Kim's asscheeks. His right
hand slipped between her spread legs, under her panties, and he
stroked one finger between Kim's wet pussy lips.
"Hey! Don't do that. Get out of my pussy."
"Don't move, Kim. Move and you go to jail." warned Dan.
"Okay. But he's not searching me. He's finger fucking me."
All three men cracked up laughing. Pete pulled his
fingers from her pussy and licked the juice off. Kim even laughed
a bit. Pete gave her the lines of coke as promised. Kim snorted
it right up. She was really high but she knew what was going on.
She just didn't care.
"So now what? Do you get to feel my tits and finger my
pussy too? Just to be sure. What's your name?" said Kim. She had
a sly bit of a smile.
Mike. "I'm Mike. That's Pete and the boss is Dan."
"Okay. Mike..Pete..Dan. Like to know who's playing with my
pussy. Ready Mike?" Kim raised her hands over her head and spread
her legs.
"Sorry, Kim. But, Dan and Pete are sure your hiding
something in your bra. I gotta check. Just take out your tits for
me."
"I know. I know. I'll go to jail." Kim reached behind and
unzipped the dress. That sly smile crept back to her face. As she
slipped her arms from the sleeves she said, "Maybe I should do
this to music." Her dress dropped to her waist. Kim's large,
erect breasts were covered only by her thin, flesh colored bra.
"I'll do that." said Mike.
"Okay."
Mike's fingers found the clasp in front, between her tits.
He opened the clasp and freed those beauties. They were large, at
least a C cup. Big for a girl her size. Just the beginnings of
droop but still very erect. Her nipples were dark and as Mike
rolled them between forefinger and thumb, they grew in length. A
soft sigh escaped her lips.
"Ready for some cola?" asked Dan.
"Sure. Okay." said Kim. Her dress hung down so she was bare
to the waist. Her large, young tits exposed to the three men.
"Can I ask a question?"
"Go ahead," said Dan.
"You guys are all going to fuck me, aren't you?"
"Yes, we are."
"If I do that you won't hurt me, will you? You'll let me
go.?"
"No," said Dan. "We'll enjoy your body and let you go
later."
"I've had sex before...only with a couple of guys but not
at the same time. I'll do what you want if you promise to let me
go. Please!"
"No pain, kid. You'll have fun. We'll have fun. Then you
can go."
"Can I just have a joint instead of more coke? And some
water or a soda." Mike handed her a lit joint as Pete got her
water. She stood before them and smoked. Drank some water. "What
should I do?"
"Show us your body." ordered Dan. Kim wiggled her shapely
ass and the dress dropped to the floor. She picked it up and
tossed on the desk. Then slipped off her panties.
"Walk around a little," instructed Mike. Kim walked around
the men, her breast bouncing...ass shaking.
"Sit on the desk and show us your pussy." Kim sat on the
edge of the desk and spread her legs.
"Like this?"
"Lean back so we can get a better view." Kim leaned back,
brought her right hand to her pussy and opened the lips. "Now
play with you pussy for us." Kim closed her eyes and stroked her
pussy with her fingers. She rubbed around her clit for a while
then slid a finger inside.
Dan approach her and fingered her slit. Kim moved her hand
away as Dan wet his fingers on her wet hole. His finger explored
her pussy channel, her wet lips, and her pink clip. He dropped to
his knees and licked the soft flesh between her pussy and asshole
as he continued to rub her clit and fuck her with his finger.
"Like that? he asked her.
"Yea, feels really nice," said Kim. She lay back on the desk
as Dan licked and stroked her.
Pete walked around the desk and removed his pants. "Open
your eyes," he said. Kim looked at his erect cock right over her
face.
"Do you want me to suck it?" she asked.
"Yes." Kim reached for Pete's dick and drew it to her lips.
She licked the underside of the shaft from balls to head then
opened her lips and nibbled on the head. Dan continued to eat her
pussy. Finally she opened and took his erection in her mouth, her
fingers holding his ball. "You like to suck cock?" Kim didn't
answer but allowed him to stroke all the way in and out as she
sucked.
She pulled the cock from her mouth and asked, "Do you like
how I suck you?"
"Your very good. Do you enjoy giving head?" he asked.
"Yea, I do. It's fun." And she took his back in her mouth.
Dan expertly stimulated her pussy with his mouth and fingers as
her hips moved to ride his mouth. She was very close to orgasm
and Pete fucked her mouth in earnest. He held her head with his
hands and drove deep into her throat. Kim gagged but continued to
suck as he came in her mouth. She sucked until Pete's last spasm
of orgasm then he slipped it from her mouth. "Oh God, Dan. Your
making me come." She grabbed Dan's head with both her hands as
her ate her to climax.
After she came, Dan got up. "Oh God!" she said again. "That
was good. I really like this. Isn't someone gonna fuck me?"
"Get on your hands and knees on the floor. I'll fuck you as
you suck Mike." Kim moved to the floor, her large tits hanging
down, her ass pushed up, and her legs spread providing easy
access to her hot pussy. Mike knelt before her as Dan knelt
between her legs. As she drew Mike into her mouth, Dan placed his
cock in her pussy and pushed deep inside. They were hot. She was
hot. And they fucked her, pussy and mouth, until all three came.
When Dan and Pete withdrew, Kim lay her body on the floor with
her ass still pushed up.
After a bit, she got up and sat on the couch. "That was
wild," she said. "I've never come like that before."
"Your a great fuck," said Dan.
"And you give great head," added Mike. Pete agreed.
"Are you gonna do my friends?" she asked.
"Yes we are," answered Dan. "Wanta help?"
"Yea, I do now. What should I do?"
"You pick who's next."
"Take Sandy. She talks about sex all the time."
"Okay Kim," said Dan. "Get dressed and we'll put you two
alone in a cell alone together. Does she smoke dope?"
"Does she! She got all this shit."
"Good. Take some with you and get her high. Convince her if
she does good, we'll let her go."
"Well you really let us go?"
"Yes, Kim. We will."
"Let's do it guys. She's gone love this." They all dressed
and Kim was taken to be alone with Sandy."
End Part 1


352
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/protocol.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,352 @@
"Protocol"
The lights had been dimmed to half-light for some time now. A
peaceful silence had settled over Kathryn Janeway's cabin. The only sound
was the soft breathing of the captain and her first officer. The
chronometer read 0100:15. Had anyone looked in, they would have seen a
peaceful tableau: their captain, sound asleep against the shoulder of her
newly appointed first officer. It wasn't intentional and she would be
mortified if she were to wake up suddenly, which is exactly why Chakotay
hadn't disturbed her. He had long since lost the feeling in his left arm,
but he was more concerned about Kathryn's embarrassment when she awakened
than he was about his own discomfort. Besides, if the truth be told, he was
quite enjoying himself. After joining the crew of the Voyager, he had had
to come to terms with his growing attraction for his captain. Protocol
dictated that he never act upon those feelings, but protocol never stopped
the dreams he awakened from in a cold sweat each night. Sometimes they were
wonderful...many variations on the same theme, that being Kathryn locked in
his embrace in almost any sexual encounter imaginable, her soft hair
flowing around her face. Sometimes, though, the dreams were terrifying...
Kathryn in some sort of hostile situation against which he had no control
and almost always ending her death. Those were the worst.
This evening had started out like many others they had shared. Of
late, they had fallen into the habit of dining in Kathryn's quarters,
ostensibly to review the events of the day. Chakotay sensed an underlying
need for his captain to have a friend, a confidant. He was well aware of
the bridges she had burned when giving the order to destroy the Caretaker's
Array. He had seen her staring longingly at Mark's picture...her fianc<6E> on
Earth. Unable to bear looking at it anymore, she had put it aside, only to
be used in the most desperate of times. Lately though, it didn't seem to
give her the comfort and companionship she craved. He was afraid she had
resigned herself to a life without love and the thought of her being so
unhappy tore him apart inside. He wished there was a way to help, but short
of exposing his feelings to her and risking humiliation, he was clueless.
They had settled into a comfortable working relationship and he wasn't
about to upset it.
After yet another of Neelix's questionable feasts, they had retired
to the couch for an after dinner drink and small talk. While Chakotay
related stories about his people and his experiences with the Maquis,
Kathryn leaned her head back and closed her eyes. He offered to leave,
noting aloud how exhausted she looked, but she wouldn't hear of it. She
insisted that she was only "resting her eyes" and for him to please
continue with his stories. It wasn't much later when he realized that she
was fast asleep and had drifted much closer to him than was proper. In
another lifetime, he would have said "to hell with proper", but he cared
too much for Kathryn to use her that way. Their recent experiences had
changed him, too. The lines between right and wrong were no longer as well-
defined as they had been when he was Maquis. He wasn't sure what he was
sometimes, but he did know that Janeway was still his commanding officer
and that protocol must be observed; after all, it's not like he could
request a transfer if things didn't work out.
The later it became, the more he knew he had to leave her cabin. He
was at risk of falling asleep himself and knew that would only make matters
worse. He gently started to ease his arm from under her. She shifted
slightly and sighed in her sleep. He waited a few seconds and tried again.
This time, however, Kathryn turned against him and wrapped her arms around
him, effectively trapping him where he was. Now what? he thought to
himself. He had just decided to wake her, when she spoke softly.
"Don't leave, yet", she whispered in a sleepy, husky voice. "Stay."
Gritting his teeth, he said quietly, "I must go. I can't stay, it's
very late." He was further disturbed by the fact that her left hand had
slowly risen to caress his cheek and his neck. His whole body began to
tighten in response and suddenly his uniform was becoming extremely
uncomfortable. "Kathryn, this isn't right."
Her hand continued its exploration downward and she began drawing
light circles on his chest with her fingers. His eyes closed tightly
against the rush of feelings she was causing. He reached up with his free
hand and caught hers in a firm grip. He had to stop this torture before it
went further than it should. He was about to disengage himself when she
began to cry softly. This was his undoing. He turned to the side and
wrapped his arms around her. He held her while she cried. He didn't know
why she cried, he only knew that it killed him inside to see her in pain.
Slowly her sobs quieted and it seemed the most natural thing in the world
for her to raise her face for his kiss.
He lowered his head slowly, savoring every moment. His lips joined
with hers slowly, tentatively. He was more careful than he had ever been
with a woman. His mouth moved over hers in a tender dance of exploration,
tasting and retreating, then repeating the process. Kathryn's hands were
busy weaving themselves through his close-cropped hair and caressing his
ears, his face, his shoulders....Tender was no longer enough. Her arms went
around his back and her mouth opened to deepen their kiss. They broke long
enough to take a deep breath and something inside him died a little as she
murmured one single word..."Mark..."
Chakotay felt as if he had been doused with ice water. He moved to
put her away from him, more roughly than he ever thought he could be with
her. What he saw made him pause in mid-motion ...Kathryn Janeway was not
aware of where she was or who she was with. She was asleep. He was so
astounded by this revelation that he almost laughed. It was a difficult
position to be in. For just a moment he had allowed himself to believe in
the impossible. Fool, he thought to himself. How could you think she would
be interested in you? A renegade, only here because fate forced them
together. He moved her aside as gently as he could, but it wasn't gentle
enough to keep her from stirring.
Sitting up slowly, she tried to focus on her surroundings.
"What...oh, dear. I'm so sorry. I must have dozed off", she mumbled
apologetically. She looked at the time and her eyes widened. She began to
realize just how long she had been asleep. In bits and pieces her dream
began to come back to her. She was with Mark, she wasn't sure where, and
she had been about to...about to...the rest was forgotten the way that
dreams often are. Something about the way Chakotay was holding himself set
off a warning in Kathryn's mind. "Commander, what's wrong?" she asked.
"Nothing. I should be getting back to my quarters. It's late and I
have early duty tomorrow...today", he smiled tightly. No, something was
definitely wrong.
Trying to lighten the mood, she said, "I hope I don't talk in my
sleep. You never know what secrets could come out." She smiled at him and
he returned the smile, but it didn't quite reach his eyes.
"Nothing to worry about," he answered. "Your secrets are safe with
me. Good night, Captain". He turned on his heel and left her standing in
the middle of the room feeling a little lost and somewhat bewildered.
All the way back to his cabin he cursed himself for a fool, sometimes
slipping back into his native language. He entered his cabin and quickly
stripped himself of his uniform. With a disgusted laugh he realized that
his body hadn't yet gotten the message. "Not tonight", he said aloud,
glancing down at the remains of his arousal. "Not for a bloody long time."
Tossing his uniform into a corner, then ordering the computer to darken the
room, he settled in for a sleepless night.
Kathryn Janeway spent what was left of the night tossing, turning and
trying to escape from the disturbing dreams that haunted her sleep. She was
dreaming of making love with Mark, only to have his face replaced by
Chakotay's. In other dreams, the face of her first officer would be
suddenly be replaced by that of Mark. She wasn't sure which distressed her
more. She finally gave up on sleep and got dressed. The rough night was
cause enough for her to use a healthy portion of replicator rations on
coffee. Upon arrival on the bridge, she silently observed that Chakotay
didn't look much better.
"Mr. Chakotay, anything to report?"
Only a miserable night without you, he thought, but he said tensely,
"Nothing, Captain."
She glanced his way questioningly and made up her mind to find out
what was bothering him. The shift went on in uneventful calm. Aside from
the underlying tension between Captain and First Officer, all was well. As
the shift ended, Kathryn passed Chakotay and asked quietly, "Will I see you
for dinner tonight?"
He hesitated for a fraction of a second and said, "Of course." Well,
here we go again, he thought grimly. I must be a glutton for punishment.
No, his other half answered, you've fallen for her... hard. Idiot! he said
to himself. Nevertheless, half an hour later, he found himself in front of
Kathryn's door. Hesitating, he pushed the chime.
"Come in", she called. As he entered he heard her say, "I'll be right
out." Looking around, he remembered what almost happened here last night.
He closed his eyes and thought about her hair, her scent, the taste of her
lips, the feel of her breasts pressed against his chest..."Hello", she
said, startling him into awareness. He swallowed hard and cleared his
throat before answering. She had taken the time to change into the one
informal gown she had with her. He suddenly felt very overdressed.
"I want...", they both began at the same time. Laughing softly, they
both tried again and failed. Finally Chakotay spoke.
"I want to apologize for my behavior on the bridge today. I had a
lousy night, but that was no reason to take it out on you," he said. "I'm
afraid I wasn't very professional today."
"You did seem a bit distracted, but then I was not the model of
perfection either. I only wish I could help with whatever's bothering you.
I feel like this is all my fault; like something happened here last night,
but it couldn't have. I fell asleep, right?"
The longer he took to answer, the more uneasy she became. "Let's just
forget about it, okay?", he said.
"No, I can't. You're my friend and something has upset you." She
paused, trying to recall the events of the previous night. "The last thing
I remember is listening to you talking about your home. It was so peaceful
that I closed my eyes. I wanted to be able to visualize everything you were
describing. The next thing I know, I wake up to find you in a bad mood,
ready to storm from my cabin." She paused for a moment, lost in thought. "I
remember dreaming...about...Mark? Was that it? No, it couldn't be. I
remember in my dream he kissed me." Chakotay couldn't take much more of
this. She continued quietly, not realizing the effect her words were
having. "But it was different. Sweeter. Not at all like I remember. I
remember touching his hair..." Slowly she began to make the connection. If
she had any doubts, they were erased by the expression on his face. One of
total, complete embarrassment. "Oh, God," she said slowly. "It was you. But
it wasn't a dream, was it?"
"I wasn't going to say anything. You were asleep, you didn't know
what you were doing."
She wanted to say something to help him, but she was at a loss for
words. Her stomach did several flips and she knew there would be no dinner
for either of them tonight. "You don't understand", she said.
"I think I do. You miss him and those feelings were temporarily
transferred to me. It's simple."
"That's where you're wrong," she said, shaking her head. "There's
nothing simple about it." Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, she
continued in a low voice. "I've been trying to come to terms with my
relationship with Mark. Realistically I need to face the fact that I may
never see him again. I also know that I can't be a hermit forever. I
need... Unfortunately, it's not as if I can hop off at the next M-class
planet and start a new life." She turned to him and said something that
rocked him to his very soul. "In my dream, I was saying good-bye."
His heart stopped beating as he asked, "To what?"
"To Mark. To my old life. I have to put it behind me." Janeway took a
shaky breath and weighed her next words very carefully before she spoke.
"Fortunately for me, I think I've found someone to help me do just that."
"I refuse to be a convenient substitute just because we're stuck out
here."
"Chakotay, you're many things, but a convenient substitute isn't one
of them," she replied, moving closer to him. "I've tried to put this into
words, but I'm failing miserably. I'm attracted to you. I think I've known
for some time, but I was afraid to think about it. Thinking about it would
make it real. Then I would be forced to deal with it."
"This is real, Kathryn." He took her hands in his and placed them
over his heart. "Not a picture in a drawer that you pull out when it's
convenient. This. Me. I'm here with you, I'm the reality." He wrapped his
arms around her and held her close. Soon their hearts were beating in sync,
and she raised her lips to his. As they touched, she felt like she was
home. This was what she had dreamed about last night. This man, and her.
They kissed for what seemed an eternity, tasting, touching,
whispering soft words of encouragement to each other. Their hands slowly
began to explore all the places they had only dreamed of. His strong hands
tangled in her hair as he held her. Her fingers traced the contours of his
face and worked their way down his arms and to his waist. Had he been
wearing his uniform, it would have been much easier, but as it was she had
to deal with normal clothes. A shirt, a belt, the fastenings at his waist.
As her slender fingers toyed with his belt, he sucked in a harsh breath. He
had held himself in check for so long he was afraid he would embarrass
himself very soon.
"Kathryn, stop."
She was taken aback for a moment. "Why?"
"You must know how I feel before..."
"Before what? Before we make love? This isn't just sex. It's more
than that. I know it and I think you do, too. Please...now.."
He needed no further coaxing. Bending slightly, he caught her up in
his arms and carried her the short distance to her bed. Setting her on her
feet, he kissed her briefly and stood back. Lovingly he unfastened her gown
and slipped it from her shoulders. To see her like this was almost more
than he could bear. She reached for the buttons on his shirt, but he
wouldn't hear of it. "It's my turn first, Kathryn. I feel as if I've waited
forever for you." His strong, dark hands made quite a contrast against her
pale, delicate skin. He acquainted himself with every inch of her, starting
with her hair. She always wore it pinned back and tonight he took great
delight in releasing the pins and watching it tumble around her shoulders.
"I've dreamed of doing that so many times. I watch you move through
the ship and I want to take you aside and touch you. It's been a source of
discomfort for me many times", he chuckled. "The first time I ever saw you,
on my viewscreen, I was awed by your strength and beauty." His hands
followed a path down her neck to her breasts. She gasped as he gently
traced their contours with his fingers. Kathryn was amazed that a man as
strong and commanding as Chakotay could be so tender.
Kathryn started to move toward him, but he held her off. "Please",
she said with a whisper, "let me..."
"No. It's still my turn. Remember the old saying, patience is a
virtue? I'm not feeling especially virtuous tonight, but patience does have
its' rewards." His hands continued on their journey, down her sides,
pausing long enough to span her narrow waist. He moved his hands around her
back and massaged the tight muscles at the base of her spine. His fingers
slowly swept downward to cup the smooth skin of her bottom and pull her
closer. Kathryn could feel the unmistakable signs of his arousal pressing
against her. She tentatively reached forward to press a hand to his growing
hardness
From senator-bedfellow.mit.edu!bloom-
beacon.mit.edu!news.kei.com!ub!dsinc!newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!new
s.duke.edu!news-feed-
1.peachnet.edu!gatech!howland.reston.ans.net!ix.netcom.com!netnews Sun Apr
2 15:50:58 1995
Path: senator-bedfellow.mit.edu!bloom-
beacon.mit.edu!news.kei.com!ub!dsinc!newsfeed.pitt.edu!godot.cc.duq.edu!new
s.duke.edu!news-feed-
1.peachnet.edu!gatech!howland.reston.ans.net!ix.netcom.com!netnews
From: becca54@ix.netcom.com (BeccaO)
Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek,alt.startrek.creative
Subject: "Protocol" part 2
Date: 1 Apr 1995 18:32:13 GMT
Organization: Netcom
Lines: 125
Distribution: world
Message-ID: <3lk67d$m4s@ixnews3.ix.netcom.com>
NNTP-Posting-Host: ix-mia1-26.ix.netcom.com
Xref: senator-bedfellow.mit.edu alt.sex.fetish.startrek:6257
alt.startrek.creative:17383
Sorry! I had a disconnect midway through posting....Here's the rest.
Disclaimers still apply!
Becca
With a sly smile she looked at his strained features and
whispered,"My turn." Kathryn slowly opened the fastenings on his shirt. The
billowing sleeves brought to mind images of pirates and renegades from
centuries past. She fleetingly thought about the comparison, but soon there
was no more time for thought. She pushed his shirt down his arms and spread
her fingers over his smooth, solid chest. She brushed her fingers over his
nipples and was delighted to hear a barely restrained gasp. Her hands
sought out his belt buckle, but Chakotay was too impatient. His hands
joined hers and soon there was nothing between them but the cool air of the
cabin.
Kathryn allowed herself a brief moment to look lovingly at his body.
If men can be beautiful, she thought, then this is certainly the most
beautiful man I've ever seen. Slowly she reached forward and touched him.
As she caressed and stroked his erection, he thought surely he would die
from the pleasure. Her hands were quickly driving him to the edge, but he
wasn't ready to end it this way. Chakotay took her hands in his and brought
them to his lips. Kissing each fingertip in turn, he said, "Kathryn, make
love with me."
No answer was necessary. The look on her face spoke volumes. Without
knowing, or caring how, they found themselves on Kathryn's bed. Their lips
met with a fierceness that could no longer be denied. As their kiss
deepened and their tongues met in a mating dance all their own, so their
hands began their intimate exploration of each others' very secret places.
Chakotay's hand caressed each breast in turn, leaving her wanting more when
he moved on. His fingers brushed the soft hair at the juncture of her
thighs and paused ever so slightly before claiming their prize.
Kathryn sighed his name as he explored the soft petals that were
moist with desire. He couldn't ever remember a woman having this effect on
him. The fact that he was the cause of her arousal only heightened his
feelings. Chakotay wanted her more than ever, but not yet...He continued to
stroke her with his hand until she could no longer take it. Her whole body
tensed as she climaxed and her world exploded in a blaze of light. She
called his name in breathless ecstasy and, without allowing her time to
recover, he settled himself between her thighs and entered her in one sure
stroke. He paused, just to savor the feeling of her warmth surrounding him.
Kathryn opened her eyes and the look of love she saw on his face made her
want to weep and sing at the same time.
She shifted slightly beneath him and it was enough to bring him out
of his trance. He kissed her passionately as his hips began to slowly rock
back and forth. She ran her hands down his back and held his buttocks in
her hands as if to pull him closer, but that was impossible. They were as
close as two human beings could ever be. They rocked together faster and
harder until their release was unstoppable. Kathryn came first, crying out
Chakotay's name. He followed her into oblivion a few seconds later, also
with her name on his lips. As their senses slowly returned to normal,
Chakotay murmured soft sounds of love in words she had never heard. The raw
emotion in his voice was so powerful that Kathryn could not stop the flow
of tears that was wetting her face. He kissed her tears away and held her
close. They drifted off to sleep in each others arms, only to waken and
make love again. Each time was more powerful than the first.
Sometime near ship's morning, they slowly awakened in a tangle of
arms and legs. They had finally fallen asleep, locked together with
Chakotay's softening erection still inside her. Neither had dreamed this
night, for their most passionate dreams had become reality. As awareness of
their surroundings brgan to set in, they sighed in unison.
"It's almost time to report for duty", Chakotay whispered in her ear.
"This changes things", Kathryn said with a hint of regret in her
voice.
"No, I won't let it. We can't abandon what we found here last night.
I feel as if I've waited my whole life to find you and I refuse to give up
that easily."
Sighing loudly, she replied, "But I'm your Captain. I have to give
you orders every day, orders that you may not agree with, but that I will
expect you to follow. How can we..."
"Enough. We'll work it out. Besides," he said with wicked amusement,
"you don't *always* get to be in charge. I had a few commanding moments of
my own last night."
"I suppose we could work out a compromise", she said turning to face
him and running her fingers down his naked back. "Suppose I'm in charge on
the bridge, and you can be in charge when we're off duty?"
"You mean like now?" he said as he rolled her over and kissed her
soundly.
"I think you've got the right idea", she said softly, surrendering to
the passion that threatened to overtake them once again.
If anyone on the bridge that day noticed a change in the air, they
were prudent enough not to mention it.
The End

498
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prox.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,498 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/prox.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Prosecutrix, The
THE PROSECUTRIX
(Part Two)
"The Objects of Lust"
Donna Does It Her Way
Pricilla Gives Him A Mouth Full
I.
"Counselor! Sit Down!" The judge barked her order. She
was no longer irritated, she was furious!
Prisicilla Turnbelt, the young beautiful prosecuting
attorney, returned to her seat. The judge was right. Judge
Lillian Cartwright usually was. "I'm sorry your honor."
Prisicalla couldn't get her mind off that asshole of a new
administrative assistant District Attorney. John Mark Denenbaum:
What a shit! Why in the world was he refusing to prosecute.
"Counselor, step forward please." The judge seemed
concerned. "Come here to the side bar, please."
The defense attorney walked to the side bar as well. It
would be inappropiate for the prosecutor to talk to the judge
without the other side.
Ignoring the presence of the defense attorney, the judge
asked, "Pricilla. What is bothering you!"
Noticing the defense attorney and a bit hesitant to respond,
Deputy D.A. Turnbelt replied: "I'm sorry your honor. Ah, I've
just been working on a case, a woman, a 42 year old divorcee is
being 'stalked' by her ex and the new ADA refuses to prosecute."
"She's being stalked? Isn't that the new law they just
passed because of those Hollywood types?" The defense attorney,
Clark Smith, had to get his two bits in, and continued with,
"Yeah stalking. A guy with a continual hard goes hunting for
babes. So, was this divorcee wearing 'fishnet stalkings.'
Stalking, stockings, get it." Smith was roaring with laughter.
"Shut up, asshole. Or I'll beat the shit out of you. And
you KNOW I can." Pricilla was not in the mood to quarrel with
the little shit. Though she did feel a surge of passion as she
remembered her recent wrestling match with Smith. Lillian had
arranged it. The Judge and the women of their exclusive but
growing club of womanists, watched as Pricilla absolutely
destroyed Smith. Pricilla flashed on how she made Smith grovel
at her feet and then started to flush when she remembered how she
had claimed her victory: forced herself onto the wimp's face and
used his nose to bring her to a raging climax.
Turning back to the the judge: "Anyway, I think it stinks.
This woman is truly in danger and scared too death. Her demented
husband was found outside her house and in the trunk of his car
he had a loaded gun, a clever, a ski mask and gloves, two eight
foot lengths of rope - just right to tie her to a chair, several
six inch wide pieces of surgical tape - perfect to tape over
someone's mouth, and a razor blade with shaving cream. Exactly
what he planned to do with that, I'm not sure and I really don't
even want to think about it."
"He probably planned to shave off her pubic hair." Defense
attorney Smith was unable to keep his mouth shut.
"Thats it wimp. Back to your chair." DDA Turnbelt's command
was exact. Her waist length hair spun through the air as she
turned her shapely body towards the defense counsel table and
pointed in the direction she wanted Smith to go. Smith did not
argue.
Alone at the side bar, Judge Cartwright smiled and
whispered, "Thank you counselor. I know all about that new Mr.
Denenbaum." Then with a gleam in her eyes, the judge asked, "Can
you be at the gym in fifteen minutes?"
"Sure," replied Pricilla. "But I thought we were going to
sneak into the Sheriff's activities center and watch Donna go at
it with that Captain Robbins."
"Well, Deputy Deborah can take care of herself. We'll be
able to see it all on video later; she arranged for a secret
taping." Turning back to the subject at hand, the judge again
asked, "Well... are you up for it?"
Pricilla smiled, nodded and felt her face begin to flush
with excitement. "But how are you going to get him there, and so
soon?"
"Don't worry. I still know how to get my way around here,
you now." Then turning to defense counsel Smith, now meekly
seated back at his table, "Counselor, something urgent has come
up. This hearing is continued until ... June 12th. Thank you,
court dismissed."
II.
"Umph." Captain Robbins let out a low growl then slumped to
his knees. Deputy Sheriff Donna Deborah, her shoulder blonde
hair dripping with sweat, smiled as she circled her foe. Deputy
Deborah had just dropped her commanding officer to his knees with
a stunning round house blow from her long muscular leg. Donna
had felt the ligaments in her toes strain to the maximum as they
pounded into Capt. Robbins midsection
"You bitch," cried Captain Robbins. He had challenged
Deputy Deborah planning to stiffle her continual demands for
transfer out of the court system and into the vice squad. She
was doing just fine as baliff for that lesbo - judge Lillian
Cartwright. Besides, Robbins only wanted men on his vice squad.
He hated the idea of women under his command. They were fine at
taking notes and filing court documents but they shouldn't be
allowed out in the field. Thats a man's world.
Donna circled her foe, contemplating her next move. She knew
she had to continually distract Robbins if she wanted to beat
him. Though John Robbins was the department fight instructor and
was in excellent shape, he was still a macho pig. And Donna knew
that all macho pigs, in fact all men, see women only as objects
of their own selfish sexual lust. Donna wasn't sure exactly what
sexual fantasies went through Robbins mind when he looked at her
amazonian body but she was certain he viewed her as an object,
not as a person. Now to use that to her advantage.
"Come on 'big man' not fraid of 'this little girl' are you?"
Donna glared down into Robbins eyes. Dressed in silk black gym
trunks, cut high up the thigh, Donna Deborah felt a surge as her
six foot three inch frame towered over Robbins' kneeling body.
Donna saw John Robbins eyes open wide, staring at her massive
breasts which were barely covered by a white cotton muscle shirt.
Deliberately, Donna took a long, hard breath. She made her chest
expand to expose her proud, rock hard nipples. When she saw that
Robbins' was fixated on her body, Donna Deborah jumped back to
the balls of her bare feet, swung her right leg forward, hurled
her body around and delivered another crushing roundhouse kick,
this time landing directly on the side of the Captains' head.
III.
"And that's how it works." The judge has just given
Pricilla Turnbelt and her opponent, Mark Denenbaum, the rules.
There were none. Winner of the fight takes all. If Denenbaum
wins Pricilla would never again question his authority. But if
he lost, the administrative deputy would never stand in the way
of whatever Pricilla said, recommended and did. That includes
going forth with the "Stalking" prosecution.
Denenbaum had agreed. The new administrative assistant had
been told by the District Attorney himself that there was some
talk about Judge Lillian Cartwright and her band of lesbian right
wingers. The guys in the men's room at the courthouse called
them "Separationist." She-wolves who beleived men should be
separated from their genitals at birth! Lillian Cartwright knew
all about these rumors so she was direct with Denenbaum. "Come
and prove yourself, right now! Only Pricilla and I would be
their." What she didn't tell Denenbaum was there would also be a
secret video camera; the women captured all their club matches
against men on video.
Denenbaum stood ready, dressed in tight red European style
bikini briefs. Pricilla had to admit that this dark skinned,
hairy chest man of 31 years was good to look at, all 5'9" and
145lbs of him. What she didn't know was Mark Denenbaum was also
a damn good athelete. In high school he was a track star and the
number two pitcher on the baseball team. He also has an an angry
side, directed primarily at women who he really considered were
second class citizens; sexual objects who do his dishes, cook his
meals, keep him company, and open up their legs whenever he was
in the mood, which was almost always.
Standing across from him he saw Pricilla Turnbelt, that
luscious little lipstick lesbian. It was common lockerroom talk
that Judge Lillian Cartwright had this 5'6" 120lb blonde
bombshell assigned to Department 5, her department, because the
judge was in lust over Pricilla's 34 year old athletic body.
Denenbaum was eager to get started. He hadn't told anyone he
was coming, he thought he'd suprise them all and bring back
something of Turnbelts' - like her red bikini top or better yet,
that revealing tong style bottom. A fine trophy to hang over the
men's urinal the next day.
"Okay cunt! Lets get it on," Denenbaum issued the challenge.
IV.
"That's it, cunt!" Captain John Robbins was red with rage.
Jumping to his feet he lunged at Donna Deborah. Deborah moved to
her left, but not in time. Robbins caught her in the cheek with
his elbow. Donna's head shot back. Robbins wasted no time using
his other arm to deliver a solid fisted blow to the Deputy's
midsection. Donna buckled as the blow hit her squarely in the
solar plexus. Fortunately she was in excellent condition,
working out was a religious experience for her, so her taunt
midsection muscles were able to temper much of Robbins'
potentially fatal blow.
Robbins, falsely sensing victory, jumped to the balls of his
feet and swung his body to the left; he would finish her with a
round house kick of his own. Instinctively Donna knew what was
coming. Even before Robbins started to swing, Donna lifted her
left arm. Her hand caught the Captain's leg. Jumping to her
feet Donna grabbed Robbins leg with both hands. Turning to her
left, Donna jerked the Captain off his feet, forcing him down
onto onto the mat. Continuing with the motion, Donna dropped her
body fully on the back of Robbins thighs. Holding onto his
ankle, Donna forced Robbins right leg back and into her body.
The leg was twisted in such a way Robbins had to let out a
howling yell.
"Ahh fuck! God damnit. Let go of me you witch." Donna
Deborah scoffed at Robbins' plea. Laughingly, she grabbed
tighter and pulled harder. Yanking as hard as she possibly could
she pulled back and to the side. She was sure she heard
something snap.
V
Pricilla Turnbelt was shocked by the blow. She had under
estimated Mark Denenabum. Never before had someone hit her so
hard. The pain shot from her neck through her left arm and into
the fingers. "Fucker" she thought.
Denenbaum smiled. He knew he had delivered an effective
blow. Those two free kenpo karate lessons had finally paid off.
"Bitch" he thought. "This bitch is going to be mine." Denebaum
lost no time. He grabbed a stunned Pricilla Turnbelt by her neck
and snapped. He threw her forward and down. Pricilla flipped
through the air and landed hard on her back. Denenbaum jumped up
and then came crashing down, leading with his elbow. "Umphff."
The beautiful deputy district attorney cried out as Denenbaum's
elbow smashed into her breasts. Denenbaum quickly stood up,
reached down and grabbed PT by the hair. With all his might he
pulled the bitch to her feet. He reached back with his free hand
and delivered a powerful punch to her mid section. Turnbelt
doubled over in pain and then sank to her feet. Denenbaum smiled
wide as he again pulled Pricilla to her feet.
He decided it was time to claim his "trophy." With
unexpected quickness, Denenbaum reached forward and ripped off
Pricilla's bikini top, revealing two magnificiently shaped
breasts.
Denenbaum's smile turned into a fixed stare. He let out an
audible gasp at the sight of Pricilla Turnbelts ravishing beauty.
Her perfectly formed breasts with nipples standing hard in
defiance. Mark Denenbaum stopped fighting, his mind flooded in
lust. He could think only of his urge to grab those beautiful
mounds of flesh with those large, beautiful, and somehow
menancing nipples. Almost hyptonized, Demenbaum grabbed
Pricilla's waist and pulled her close. Turnbelt, a bit dazed by
Denenbaum's flurry of punches and flips, did not resist. She
willing let him draw her into him. Both to capture back her
breath and to use this male's selfish lust against him.
Pricilla was in her element. She knew she had a beautiful
body, by any and all standards. She knew that men went wildly
lustful when she was in their presence. However, she also knew
that she felt virtually no sexual feelings for men. It was those
physically beautiful women, like herself, that were the ones that
made her weak in the knees. In that respect she was, according
to the talk shows, a "lipstick lesbian." Regardless, Pricilla
knew that with men, she could use her sexuality to their
detriment.
When administrative assitant distric attorney Mark Denenbaum
was fully in her embrace, Pricilla Turnbelt grabbed a crop of the
man's hair. Without a word she snapped Denenbaum's head into her
left breast. "Suck it!" He was mesmerized by the touch of her
skin and the cool hard nipple now forced between them. He
sucked. He lost all sense of time and space and sucked.
Pricilla smiled then glared as she grabbed Denebaum's head
away from her breast. Pulling his hair to control his head, she
shoved his face into her elbow joint. With a tug, a yank and a
muscled grip, she turned his trapped head into her right breast.
Again she ordered: "Come on big boy, Suck 'em. Give this one a
big suck for 'mama'."
VI
"Come on you fucking cunt!" Captain John Robbins was now
back on his feet. His weight resting entirely on his left leg;
the right was numb and possibly broken. "I'm done playing Mr.
Niceguy." Robbins was red with rage. "Now I'm going to prove to
you why I'm the boss around here." With that Captain John
Robbins, the department fight instructor, forgot about his leg
and charged Deputy Sheriff Donna Deborah. Lunging towards her,
Robbins felt his loins stir. He lustfully wondered what it would
be like to have Donna Deborah naked and tied spread eagle to the
floor, her pussy shaved totally clean. He thought about ramming
his 6" tool up her box, hearing her moans of delight and when he
was ready to come, pulling out and shoving his rod deep down into
her throat. He loved to hear them gag just as he explodes deep
into their mouths.
Robbins didn't notice, but when he was within inches of
Donna, she calmly but swiftly stepped to the left, brought her
knee up, and rammed it into Robbin's stomach. Donna Deborah saw
the captain's eyes instantly change from lust to anguish.
"Auuuggghhh" came Robbins scream. His momentum causing him
to stumble forward and then crash down hard onto his face.
Donna just stood and smiled. She watched as Robbins
struggled to bring himself back onto his hands and knees. She
laughed when she saw him before her on his all fours, just like a
dog. When Robbins finally got to his feet, Donna moved in to
finish him off. Using what she had learned the other day, Donna
delivered a snap punch to Robbins' mid section, a vicious upper
cut to his chin, a resounding left hook to the side of his head
and a final powerful no nonsense right punch square to his nose.
Robbins never had a chance to defend himself. He went down with
a thud! Donna felt warm inside.
Reflecting on the martial arts/boxing lessions she and
Pricilla had been given by Lon Luc Ton, Donna silently uttered:
"Finally, a man had taught me something I could actually use."
VII
"Cunt?" Pricilla whispered in Denenbaum's ear. The
administrative assistant was still in a trance as he continued to
play homage to Pricilla's lovely breasts. "Is that what you
called me?" The question was mockingly rhetorical. "Okay honey
boy, I'll show you a cunt!" Pricilla's voice was soft but
certain. This fucking asshole will see her cunt alright, upclose
and personal like. But first she needed to repay him for the pain
she was feeling in her neck.
In an instant that shocked Denenbaum's mood of euphoria,
Pricilla slammed her left fist into Denenbaums mid section and
shouted, "Fucker!" Denenbaum doubled over, involuntarily
releasing his mouth from Pricilla's breast and yelled out in
pain. "Aaahh, shit."
Without missing a beat, Pricilla brought her right leg up
and into Denenbaum's chin. When he was standing straight up
again, Pricilla grabbed Denenbaum's head with her right arm,
turned and flipped this new administrative assistant hard onto
his back. Her wrestling technique was nearly flawless now.
Immediately she grabbed his hair and pulled him to his feet. She
punched him again into the midsection. Denenbaum again doubled
over, exposing the backside of his neck. Pricilla saw the
opening and took it. With her right hand fisted in a half cup,
Pricilla propelled her right arm down and into the left side of
Denembaum's neck. Mark dropped to his left knee. A split second
later, Pricilla raised her left arm and smashed towards
Denenbaum's right shoulder where her fisted hand cracked down
hard onto the nap of the man's neck. Denenbaum's right knee gave
way and he slumped to ground, broken and helpless at Pricilla's
feet.
VIII
Donna walked over to her victim's prone body. Looking down
at her bloodied Captain, the Deputy Sheriff's eyes revealed a
sinister glare. Captain John Robbins was all hers now! and she
relished in the thought of turning this overgrown meathead into a
trembling piece of meatloaf. Confident in her victory, Donna had
taken the time to flex the muscles in her calves with each step.
She was preparing her limbs to squeeze the very life out of her
"boss."
When she was directly over him, deputy Donna Deborah raised
her leg and placed her left foot on her Captain's head. Slowly
forcing him into the mat she could feel the flesh from the sole
of her foot push through the nape of his neck.
A moment later she used that same foot to turned Robbins
over onto his back. The Captain offered no resistance. He was
beaten.
Standing over him, legs positioned on either side of her
defeated foe, Donna jumped up, knees bent slightly and then
dropped swiftly onto his chest. "Uummpphhhffflll" The sound
was almost sickening.
Donna really didn't want to crack any ribs, but it wouldn't
have bothered her if she did. She wanted it very clear that she
deserved the transfer and there would be no fucking with her when
she took her position on vice.
After delivering this punishing blow, Donna let out a grunt
and snarled a victorious "You Lose! Meatloaf." With that, Deputy
Sheriff Donna Deborah took her victory by leaning forward onto
Robbins' outstretched stomach, her head facing his legs, her legs
resting over his weakened face. The victorious amazon spread her
legs, turned, and grabbed Robbins' head, placing it between her
thighs. Jocking his head a bit, the Deputy positioned her
"boss's" limp skull exactly where she wanted. Her muscled thighs
clamped tightly around his head and neck in a type of reverse
headscissor. Donna knew that the minute she applied pressure,
the veins in her beaten foe's head would come bulging through his
scalp.
As Donna Deborah applied more and more pressure to the
Captain's head, her mind drifted to Penny. Beautiful Penney.
Her roommate and lover for over four years. Donna thought of
Penney's strong, gorgeous legs: a product of five years as a
ranking amateur beach volleyball champion. It requires
unbelievable leg strength to compete in that game and Donna could
only imagine what damage those solid steel legs could do to this
macho pig.
While Donna dreamed about pitting Penny against some
arragant man in a club match, she failed to realize that Captain
Robbins had gone unconcious. Robbins was absolutely out cold.
Hopefully he wasn't dead! Donna placed her ear to Robbins'
heart. She sighed a bit of relief as she heard his heart beat.
It was slow, but definitely beating.
Donna pulled herself up and had to laugh when she saw her
fight instructor spread eagled on the mat. "I may get hurt?"
remembering her Captain's words to her earlier that day. "Your
right, I did break a finger nail." Mockingly she looked and
admired the nail that she had in fact broken. She chuckled when
she saw the four inch scar Robbins will have, once he wakes up
and cleans off the blood.
Donna walked over to the side of the mat and removed an
eight foot length of rope from her gym bag. Returning to her
thoroughly beaten and still unconcious foe, Donna tied John
Robbins' hands behind his back and then wrapped the remaining
length of rope around his legs. He was hogtied and helpless and
would not be able to release himself without the help of another.
Donna thought about tying the rope around John's cock and
then around his neck, but she really didn't want to humilate him
in front of his staff. He was still the boss. But then again,
she wanted him to always remember that it was she who had
defeated him like he had never been defeated before.
With that in mind, Donna removed her loosing fitting black
gym trunks and then her orange colored jocky under panties. She
was suprised to find that they were a bit moist. Guess the
combat was more exciting than she thought.
Donna reached down into Robbins pants and grabbed his cock.
It was dead limp. Using both hands, Donna tied her briefs around
his balls. When done, she raised his pants back to his waist.
This way, when the next shift found Robbins hog tied, only he and
Donna would know that his manhood had been taken away as well.
Donna liked that!
IX
Looking down at the thoroughly beaten and sobbing Denenbaum,
Pricilla had to laugh. "Denenbaum - You are about to meet your
end. I've dominated your body, now I'm going to humilate your
soul!"
Towering over him, hands victoriously riding on hips,
Pricilla glared down and then with a smile said, "Now lets see,
you didn't want to prosecute the stalker because, what was it you
said, oh yes, because those items found in his car didn't prove
anything." Smiling towards the judge, Pricilla continued,
"Lillian what do we have in that little black bag of yours?"
Unable to hid her amusement, judge Cartwright reached into
the bag and removed an eight foot length of rope. Pricilla had
already dragged Denenbaum over near the weight machines so taking
the rope from Lillian, the victorious beauty tied Denenbaum
spread eagled to the stair master.
The judge reached in the bag and grabbed a six inch wide
pieces of tape. Handing it to Pricilla, Lillian issued a psuedo
judicial order, "Ms. prosecutor, why don't you take your rightful
place at, or should I say, on the head of our guest and please
demonstrate for Mr. Denenbaum exactly what the stalker had in
mind."
In compliance, Pricilla first removed her tong bikini bottom
and briefly modeled her firm muscled buttocks and neatly shaven
pussy for Lillian and her captured opponent. Then, Pricilla
walked over to Denenbaum and slowly lowered herself onto his
face. She went slow, making sure that Denenbaum took a good look
at her cunt. It was an incredible turn on for her to sit on the
face of the one she had just beaten, especially when that someone
is a man.
With the piece of tap hanging in one hand, Pricilla grabbed
Denenbaum's wrists together and wrapped the tape around capturing
Denenbaum's upper half. With Denenbaum completely in tow,
Pricilla repositioned herself so her body was now facing
Denenbaum's feet with her beautiful backside hole completely
covering Denenbaum's nose. Thoroughly amused, the judge reached
into the bag and presented Pricilla with a shinning single edge
razor. With that, Pricilla cut Mark Denebaum's bikini briefs
from his midsection.
The briefs would go into the club's collection of mens jocks
and jockyshorts. The women hang them hang next to their lockers,
like notches on a bed post. This one would go on Pricilla's,
along with the boxer shorts she took from at defense attorney
Clark Smith.
At the sight of sight of Denenbaum's extra long and extra
wide cock, Lillian let out a gasp, "Oohh, looks like you snared a
big one, Pricilla." Pricilla just smiled and then turned around,
repositioning herself on Denenbaum's chest, pinning his arms to
the mat with her knees. Pricilla then raised slightly, putting
her exposed pussy no more than four inches directly from
Denenbaums face. Pricilla decided she would humilate this guy by
giving him a real mouthfull. She was glad she drank those eight
glasses of water today.
When it came, Denenbaum coughed and tried to raise his hands
to protect his face from Pricilla's flush. He couldn't.
Pricilla's full weight had trapped his outstretched arms.
Besides, his hands were still bound together with the tape.
The judge gasped at what she had just seen. Startled and
somewhat horrified, but otherwised thrilled, she let out a
girlish yelp, "My god Pricilla. You've become quite a suprise."
Lillian felt a little weak in her knees. The Prosecutrix's power
was more than she first imagined. "This woman definitely has
unlimited potential" the judge thought. "Wonderfull Pricilla, now
why don't you go get dressed. We're to meet Donna in ten minutes
at my place. I'll take care of our Mr. Denenbaum.
Pricilla smiled, used the hair on Denenbaum's chest to wipe
herself and without a word retreated to the locker room; all the
while twirling Denenbaum's jocky briefs in her hand.
When she was sure Pricilla could not see her, Lillian
Cartwright picked up the shining straight edge razor. A wicked
smile crossed her face as she looked down at Denenbaum's hairy
genitals. The look from Denebaum was Horror!
X
The victorious Donna Deborah was halfway out of the
Sheriff's activity room when something caused her to stop.
Thoughtfully she turned towards the beaten and still unconcious
Captain John Robbins. Donna walked back to Robbins and lowered
herself to within several inches of Robbins' mouth. She's not
sure why, but something told her to grab Robbins head and pull it
up to her pussy. When his mouth was but an inch away, Donna
moved her lose fiting gym trunk to the side and jammed Robbins'
outstretched mouth directly into her cunt. Holding Robbins' head
tightly against her, Donna lurched and then peed into her
Captain's mouth. Funny, but she actually seemed to enjoy it when
she heard him gag.
end - part two
--

262
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prsnfarm.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,262 @@
THE PRISON FARM
Samantha Boline stood at the back of the crowded court room.
She smiled as the judge sentenced Marge Beckton, and her husband,
Mayor Phillip Beckton. Convicted of multiple counts
of public funds misuse, savings and loan mismanagement, and
bribery, the $300,000.00 fine would be hard, even for them.
But the 18 months at the minimum security County Work Farm,
that was something else. Samantha remembered the scene of
almost 11 years ago when she worked as a clerk in the giant
retail store that helped support the town. Marge Beckton had
complained about her poor service so vehemently to her
supervisor, that she got her fired.
There was a lot of people in the town that disliked Marge Beckton
and her holier than thou, haughty manner. But now, now she
would pay. Samantha had worked hard the past 11 years, and
was now captain of the guard at the work farm! She would be
waiting.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Samantha reviewed the case file of Marge and another three
new female prisoners that would be arriving that afternoon.
She stamped them all "MAX", meaning that each one would be
accompanied by a male and female guard. It was reserved for
the more violent offenders.
From her private office, she looked through the one way glass
into the Processing Room. On a white line, stood the four
women......the new "fish". Marge had on an elegant two
piece suit. Perfectly tailored to her 45 year old frame. Marge
thought of herself as another Jane Fonda, and kept her self in
remarkably good shape.
She eyed the rest. A cute young blonde shop lifter. A dark
complected thin 24 year old, in for selling grass. And another
woman, short and stout, about 40, and part of an auto theft ring.
The four female and four male guards stood at the back and
sides of the room.
Samantha entered the room.
"Good afternoon, ladies," she addressed them in her
well worn welcoming speech.
Your life here can be easy or hard. It's up to you.
Keep your nose clean, do your work, no back talk,
and you earn good time......that's early release.
If you don't, there's bad time. We use a demerit
system coupled with corporal punishment.
As she spoke, she walked up and down the line, stopping at
each prisoner and eyeing them up and down. She stood just
inches from Marge, looking directly into her eyes and smiling.
Samantha stood in front of the group.
"Marge Beckton, Number 45631, step forward
and stand in the white circle," she directed.
Marge took the four steps forward and stood in the center of
the four foot circle.
"Take off all your clothes." Samantha smiled.
Normally, she would not have the male guards present and have
all the women disrobe at once, then go in for their physicals,
and get the processing procedures over as quickly as possible.
But not this time. She wanted Marge to squirm. To embarrass
and humiliate her the way she did to her those many years ago.
"OH! Please, Sam, not.....not in front of......" Marge
started to beg, but was interrupted by a hard swat
from a female guards night stick across her bottom!
"AAEEIII!" Marge screamed and turned around.
"You will address Miss Boline as Captain!
Understand, No. 45631!!" the guard shouted.
Now do as your told! That will cost you five demerits!"
Marge bit her lower lip as she looked at Sam, and the guards.
The males were starting to chuckle. Sam backed up, and with
a little jump, sat on her desk. Her legs swung back and forth
as she smiled at Marge.
Marge removed her jacket and handed it to the female guard
standing just to her right. Then stepped out of her shoes and
unzipped her skirt. She removed it and her slip and struggled
with her panty hose. She could here more chuckles.
As she stood in her bra and panties, she looked at Sam, hoping
for some type of last minute reprieve. There was none.
"Now come on Margie, don't be shy," Sam chided
her. We are just all dying to see those big tits and
ass of yours," she smiled.
With considerable embarrassment, Marge reached behind her
and unclasped her bra. Her size 38D's wiggled free. She placed
an arm over them and looked at Sam again.
"Hurry up now. Pull your little panties down." Sam
almost sang the words.
Marge could feel her cheeks throbbing with blush. Her temples
pounded and her stomach churned. She looked at the smiling men.
She put her fingers into the waist band of her panties and pulled
them down! She stumbled a little, and her tits jiggled and she
bent to step out of her panties. There were more chuckles.
She stood up and placed an arm over her breasts and one over
her crotch.
"You stand at attention when you are in my, or any
other trustee's presence!" Sam shouted, and smiled
as Marge lowered her hands to her sides.
"Well, I guess with all that money, you sure know how
to eat!" Sam mused, as the guards laughed in reference
to the little paunch of Marge's lower belly.
"We'll work that off you, won't we boys?" she smiled
again as she glanced at the guards.
Marge closed her eyes and breathed hard.
"Turn around," Sam directed.
With all the courage she could muster, Marge turned around.
Now she was facing the other prisoners and most of the guards.
She could feel their eyes on her breasts and burrowing through
the thick triangle of her pubic hair.
"We'll work a couple of pounds off that big ass of yours
too!" Sam spoke. Marge's ass was really quite a nice
one, Sam thought to herself.
Marge was mortified standing naked and having words spoken
out loud about her body.
"This is what we use for discipline." Sam spoke, as
she jumped down from her desk, and again walked
up and down the line, with a long wooden paddle in
her hand. "This is what you can expect if you step
out of line."
"Turn around, Margie, bend over and grab your ankles,"
Sam turned and addressed the woman, tapping the
paddle on the palm of her own hand.
Marge looked at her with pleading eyes, then turned and assumed
the lewd position. She had to spread her legs in order to grab
her ankles, and knew her privates were well exposed from behind.
"This is just an example," Sam again directed the group.
"Now, Margie, you are going to get five swats. I want
you to count aloud so we all can hear. If you release
the hold on your ankles, we will start over. Is that clear,
Dearie?" Sam asked while tapping the paddle on the bare
bottom. "HMMMMM?" she added when the answered
"yes" was whispered.
"Yes. I understand," Marge answered, breathing heavily.
Sam took a few steps back.
"Oh, Margie! We can see EVERYTHING from back
here!" Sam chided.
"You know, conjugal visits are not allowed. You sure
you can go 18 months without a cock?" Sam mused.
Your pussy looks wanting already! she added. "Maybe
we can find something to substitute later on." she
smiled.
The words cut through Marge like a razor! She screwed her eyes
shut, knowing of how open she was to all the eyes in the room.
"Hold tight now. You are about to get your first of
many prison spankings!" Sam spat, her lips curling
in cruelty.
Sam stood back and adjusted her range, then raised the paddle
high. With a splat that echoed against the hard painted walls,
the paddle cracked into the bare bottom.
"OHHHHHHNE!" Marge gasped, as the horrible sting
registered. Jesus! it hurt. She could almost feel it
ringing like the echo. Sam smiled.
SPLAT! again in the same place, across both cheeks at the very
center. "TWOOOOOOOoooo!" Marge managed to stammer
out, as the itchy sting made her knuckles white as she tightly
held her ankles.
Sam walked up and down the line of women, watching the looks
of terrified horror on their faces.
She turned again to Marge. SPLAT! lower down at the tender
under curve.
"AAAIIIEEE! THREEEEE!" Marge rhymed and lunged
forward some what.
Sam tapped Marge on the ass with her bare hand, kneading one
cheek at the center.
"The next one's going right here," she pinched the place
on the right cheek.
Marge cringed with anticipation. She felt like she was going to
throw up.
SPLAT! the paddle hit the mark with deadly accuracy and force.
Being so concentrated, the sting felt much worse.
"And the next, right here," as Sam pinched the left cheek.
SPLAT! again, the paddle hit its mark and sent a searing message
to her brain.
"Margie, you just stay like that now," Sam tapped her
bottom again, "And the rest of you get undressed!"
The other women did not need to be told twice and quickly
started shedding their clothes.
Marge desperately wanted to rub her throbbing bottom. It itched
and throbbed horribly! The bent over position was beginning
to become uncomfortable.
Sam again walked up and down the line of women, now standing
totally naked on the white line. The blonde was a real blonde!
she smiled to herself. The tall thin one was as flat chested as
one could imagine, a dramatic contrast standing next to the
short stout big breasted 40 year old. The women cast nervous
glances around the room, especially at the male guards.
Yes, she and her guards would have some fun with this group,
but they seemed smart and obedient.
But for Marge, it was just the beginning!
She had one of the guards send a message to the Warden.
Sam felt sure he would like to "interview" her before her physical.
They had so much in common. She smiled.

461
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prtynite.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,461 @@
Archive-name: School/prtynite.txt
Archive-author: Dave Weingart
Archive-title: Post-Midterm Party Night
Submitted for the enjoyment of the Net by
Dave Weingart (dweingar@ic.sunysb.edu)
Copyright (C) 1991, but permission is given to make an infinite
number of verbatim copies to pass around, dramatize, jerk off over,
act out, videotape (and if you do, I WANT COPIES!), etc.
-------------
Out here at "beautiful" Pebble Creek U. (a.k.a. the State U. of
New York at Stony Brook, home of mud and fluffies), we have a fairly
active science fiction club, the Science Fiction Forum. Now, in
addition to the standard library and games and MUDding and whatnot, we
have some pretty wild people. Most of them are "active" fen (as in, go
to cons, filk in their spare time, do weird murals on their dorm walls
type of fen). We tend to kinda sorta of live in the Forum library, and
even the fringies and Significant Others can be found here during
various times of the day. In fact, there are a few other Forumites and
pseudo-Forumites floating around at all hours. I say pseudo because,
although they aren't strictly Forum (many of them, in fact, have no
interest in science fiction at all), they're here an awful lot. And
quite a fair number of them, such as myself, never really leave. We
take classes just for the hell of it, or (worse yet) go on to do grad
work just so we have an excuse to head out to the Brook long after
we've pulled down our degrees. Naturally, you can end up with friends
in all age groups (our oldest active member is 40, our youngest is
about 17; for a reference point, I'm 28).
One of my younger friends amongst the Forumites is a girl named
Holly. She's a short girl, really pretty, with long dark hair and
large, wobbly tits. Holly was born years late; she should have been a
60's flower child. I mean, she's really a sweet kid, and probably one
of the nicest people I know, but she's _really_ flaky at times. Be
that as it may, she and I (and a few others) hang out on a reasonably
regular basis, mainly to hit the Thursday night parties around the
campus. Thursday nights are a popular party night, because lots of
people go home for the weekend, mainly on the 4:18 "cattle car" that
the Silver Snail runs out of Stony Brook Station.
As on most campuses, lots of the best parties happen right after
mid-terms are over. People need to let off steam, especially the ones
with real sweat courses like physics and orgo. As a result, the "Post
Midterm Party Syndrome." The parties can get _wild_. Even before the
parties, things can get going. Now, I knew how good it could be from
my undergraduate daze, but this past semester's experiences put those
to shame (and made me proud that the Babbling Brookies still rule the
party sector).
I had popped by Holly's suite for the regular Thursday night party
run. It was still pretty early, so I wasn't actually expecting anyone
to be there, but I was in the area (and it was on the way to Station
Pizza, the _best_ pizza there is, bar none), so what the hell, right?
When I tried the knob, the door was open, so I strode right in. There
didn't seem to be anyone home, even after I waited around for a good
five minutes, so I picked up a piece of paper and a pencil and wrote a
quick note saying that I was there and would be back in an hour or so.
I was about to tape it to her bedroom door when I heard faint and
clearly ecstatic moaning on the other side. I could never pass up an
opportunity to peek, sleaze that I am, so I tried the door. It was
unlocked, so I opened it as quietly as I could and went in.
What a sight for a healthy and horny heterosexual male! Holly was
naked on the bed with her friend Cindi, another regular in the party
crew. Cindi's one of the pseudies that hang out at Forum. She's got a
_really_ hot body, not as as "top heavy" as Holly, but really nicely
rounded (I prefer women with smaller tits, myself, unless I'm sliding
my prick between them), and with bright (naturally) red hair. Now,
Cindi's hobby is sex, and she's _good_ at it. I speak from personal
experience on this -- Cindi and I had done it once or twice (well,
maybe more than that!) on differing occasions (usually after or during
parties), and usually in fairly public places. Cindi really gets off
on the possibility of getting caught; she once got under the table at
the terminal room and gave me a blow job while I was checking my
net.mail! Anyway, the two of them were sixty-nining away, and were too
engrossed in each other's pussies to notice me. The sight of those two
attractive young women licking away at each other had my cock standing
at attention in no time.
Cindi was on the bottom, with her head towards me. As I watched
in an ever-growing state of arousal, she tugged and massaged on Holly's
pussy lips as she wiggled her tongue over that tiny, tart love-button.
Cindi's slipped a few fingers into Holly's snatch and began to slide
them in and out. I heard faint squelching noises as Holly's hot box
opened and closed around Cindi's hand, coating it with her sweet cream.
Holly started rubbing her bush over Cindi's quivering tongue
urgently. She was clearly very close to cumming. Cindi started
licking faster, and plunged her fingers deeper into Holly's twat. I
watched Holly's asshole pucker and unpucker every time Cindi licked up
and down her slit. Holly reached around with one hand and started to
rub her own ass cheeks. She tugged, kneaded, and massaged them until
they were red and splotchy from her hand marks.
Almost unconsciously, opened up my jeans and pulled out my cock
and began to rub it. Holly's butt was smooth and pale, and the way she
was playing with it was really turning me on. I stood there, jerking
off as the two of them ate each other. Holly threw her head back,
spilling her long hair across her back. She bit her lower lip and
tried to grind her cunt into Cindi's face. A stifled shriek forced
it's way out of her mouth as she came all over Cindi's face and hand.
Her entire body stiffened and quivered.
When the waves of orgasm had passed, Holly bent back to licking
Cindi's snatch. Cindi lowered her head and slowed down. She was
clearly enjoying herself (and enjoying Holly! :{) ). I walked a
little closer, still stroking my prick. Holly's ass and cunt were
sticking out and I really couldn't take the sight any more without some
kind of release. I went over to the bed and rubbed the head of my cock
up and down the length of Holly's slit. Her juices made it smooth and
wonderful. Cindi, who realized what was going on long before Holly
did, grabbed my rod and guided it into Holly's juicy twat.
I guess Holly was too caught up in the sex to really notice. But
she started fucking me enthusiastically all the same. She moved her
body back and forth, sliding her dripping box over my rigid pole.
Cindi _really_ got into it. She lifted her head up and, every time my
dick slid in and out of Holly's cunt, ran her tongue along it to lick
Holly's cum from it, so that I was simultaneously screwing Holly and
getting a blow job from Cindi.
The combined sensation of tongue and twat was forcing me closer to
orgasm than I wanted to be right then, so I massaged Holly's ass a
little to give my mind more to occupy. Holly's hand snuck around and
joined mine for a little bit. She pulled on her ass cheeks and left
her little pink butthole exposed. This gave me another idea. I pulled
my cock out of her pussy and let it hang in Cindi's face. I bent over
and poked my thumb up into Holly's twat (not an easy thing to do from
behind -- try it some time!). I slid it in and out, and when it was
good and wet with her hot sauce, I slid it into her asshole. Holly
gasped, "Oh, shit, yes!" as it went in, and pushed backwards to get my
thumb all the way inside her tight, little anus.
Cindi, meanwhile, had been licking my prick as it dangled in her
face. She's always been really great at giving head (at least as long
as I've known her), and I guess the fact that she was licking Holly's
pussy juice from my prick turned her onto it even more. Even for a
woman of Cindi's talents, this was something special. She kept her
tongue moving up and down the shaft, and wrapped her lips sensuously
around the head. Her hands worked around to my ass and she tickled it
lightly while her mouth did its job on my cock. Then she sucked gently
on my balls as she guided me back inside Holly.
The three of us were into some serious rock and roll. Holly was
eating Cindi's twat with redoubled vigor, and Cindi was licking Holly's
clit and my cock at more or less the same time. My thumb was still
moving in and out of Holly's ass. Threesomes are always a bit awkward,
and this was no exceptions. Sometimes, we would just move the wrong
way and my dick would occasionally slip out of Holly's steamy slit.
Every time that happened, Cindi would just lick it clean of Holly's
tart pussy juice and push it back in.
Cindi's tongue was so talented that it was a real effort to keep
from shooting my load whenever she was licking my rod. Ultimately, a
futile one. My cock couldn't take any more. Between Holly's tight
pussy and Cindi's hot tongue, I was past the edge. As Cindi's lips
kissed Holly's essence from my prick, the cum started shooting out. It
was a really massive orgasm, and my cream seemed to spurt out forever.
Each pass of her mouth brought forth another thick squirt from the
depths of my balls. Some of it splashed onto Holly's bush and stomach,
but most of it ended up on Cindi's face and tits. Cindi immediately
started rubbing it over her breasts.
Holly stopped eating Cindi's gash and turned upwards, pulling her
ass out of my reach. I could see that her asshole was still a bit
dilated from my thumb. Holly worked her way up to Cindi's tits so she
could lick my sperm off of them. Cindi moaned in satisfaction as
Holly's pink tongue roamed over her erect nipples. Her hands snaked
down to her pussy and she began to finger herself. One set of fingers
drove deep into her snatch, while the other diddled her clit. She
shuddered as her hand rubbed up and down, and spread her legs wide.
Cindi was getting close to cumming. She was pounding at least
three fingers in and out of her twat, and I mean _fast_. Her cunt was
making slurping noised each time her hand pulled out. The other hand
moved faster and faster over her clit. And Holly was still sucking and
licking her tits. Cindi started saying "Oh god fuck oh fuck oh god oh
fuckfuckfuck" in a low and urgent voice. Suddenly, her whole body went
rigid as a truly massive orgasm swept her. She rammed her fingers all
the way up inside herself and kept them there as her snatch clenched
them in an ecstatic embrace.
I watched this quite happily, then turned my attention and tongue
to Holly's cunt. I spread her pussy lips with my hand and started to
lap up her cream. My tongue stabbed out again and again at her pulsing
pussy. I moved my fingers in and out of the slit I'd been so recently
fucking. Holly stopped sucking on Cindi's tits and rolled over onto
her back, spreading her legs to give me easier access to the depths of
her pleasure. Her scent and taste were wonderful, and I was enjoying
them immensely. Holly's hand reached down to my head. She started to
push her twat into my face. I responded by putting my fingers, slick
with her juices, up into her asshole. This was too much for her, I
guess, because the walls of her slit tightened around my tongue as she
came. She choked off a scream and wrapped her legs around my head,
trying to draw me inside of her.
It was about this point that I noticed Cindi sucking and licking
on my cock again. I was already hard, despite the massive cum I'd just
had, but I wasn't about (or even ready!) to shoot again for a quite
while. So I just leaned back to enjoy a truly spectacular blow job.
Cindi looked stunning as she moved around my prick. My cum from my
previous load was still dripping from her face, making her pale skin
shine. Her lips were wrapped around the very tip of my prick, and her
hair was a brilliant burst of color.
Cindi had lowered my pants all the way down so she could have full
access to my crotch. She used this to the best advantage she ever
had...and she's only topped it once since. She started just by running
her tongue around the head of my prick. It was warm and wet and rough
and felt absolutely wonderful. She started at the very edge and
spiraled her way in to the hole. Then she lowered her lips and kissed
it gently. Flattening her tongue along the bottom side of my rod, she
lowered her mouth over me.
Cindi's cheeks tightened around my prick. Her lips were a tight
circle and her tongue was in constant motion as she slowly lifted her
head up, until just the very tip was still in her mouth. She swirled
her tongue around the head, sucking up the pre-cum that was oozing from
it in a steady stream.
As I lay there enjoying the show (and the blow), Holly moved down
to join her. While Cindi was playing her attentions over the head of
my cock, Holly got down between my legs and started to lick that little
area between my ass and my balls. Only one other girl had ever done
that to me before, and the excruciatingly pleasant memory of that was
jolted into reality immediately. My balls tensed up as Holly's tongue
ran all over, dipping down the very rim of my butthole, and then worked
oh-so-slowly back up to my testicles. She ran her quick and tickling
tongue up the underside of my swollen sacs and took them gently into
her mouth.
Holly's mouth worked my balls lightly for a moment. Then, she
started her way up to up to my cock, where she joined Cindi in trying
to make me cum. The two of them licked my prick from top to bottom.
They settled their tongues on either side of the head. I had to close
my eyes and lean back. I was really close to the edge as it was, and
watching the two of them giving me a double header would have just too
much. I wanted to take my time and enjoy the feeling of having two
gorgeous females running their talented tongues over my cock. And both
of them seemed to want for my load, because they kept trading places up
at the head, each trying to be the one to have my wad blow into their
mouth.
Holly seemed to be winning out. I pumped my hips up and down as
Holly moved her mouth over the top of my stiff prick. I could feel it
ramming up against the back of her mouth. She just opened wider and
started sucking harder and harder, moving her mouth up and down over
the length of my rod. She slurped loudly on it, making inarticulate
pleasure sounds. "Mmmmm, mmmmm, mmmmm."
Cindi moved up and started to kiss me deeply and passionately.
Her tongue moved in and out of my mouth. Then she moved up slightly
and dragged my fact to her tits. They were small, but well-defined.
Her nipples were firm under my lips. She started whispering, "Go
ahead, suck them, pull on them." On hand reached down to play with her
twat. "Ahhh...you like this, Dave? I know you want to cum. Come on,
do it. I want to see you cum in her mouth. You want that, Holly-ho?
You want his cum down your throat?"
"Mmmmm, mmmmm, mmmmm," was Holly's only response, as she swirled
her tongue around my prick. I was getting to close for comfort, so I
really started to push my cock into Holly's mouth. She was taking
every inch that she could, and then some. I could feel the sperm
boiling up from the depths of my balls. Behind closed eyes, I could
almost see it work its way up the shaft, until I couldn't hold back.
I choked slightly as my cream shot out in a massive spurt that
filled Holly's mouth. Holly cooed and let it sit in her mouth until I
was done. Then she withdrew slowly. Cindi immediately moved down and
and pulled her up. "You have to share," she said. I opened my eyes
in time to see Cindi as she pulled Holly toward her for a long, wet
kiss. My cum passed from one mouth to the other, dripping down both of
their faces. Then they moved down and started to lick the sperm from
my shrinking rod. I sat and looked at the two of them with a silly,
satisfied grin. The two of them looked incredibly sexy as their pink
tongues wiped my dick clean. I could see drops of my cum glistening in
Holly's hair.
Incredibly relaxed by the entire experience, I closed my eyes and
leaned back. I must have drifted off, because the next time I opened
them, I saw another cock-raising sight. Cock raising except in this
case, because I felt thoroughly drained. No amount of mere visual
stimulation, no matter how sexy, was likely to get me up again, at
least not right away. I have to admit, though, this was pretty damned
near close enough.
Cindi was lying down on a blanket spread on the floor, on her back
with her legs spread far apart. Her hands were busily rubbing what
appeared to be No Frills vegetable oil over her tits. Her fingers paid
special attention to her nipples, and she stroked them gently but
firmly. That wasn't the big turn on, although it wasn't too bad, I
must say. I mean, I've seen women play with their boobs before. One
old girlfriend used to suck on her own nipples while I was fucking
her...but I'll save that for _another_ net.article! :{)
Anyway, down between Cindi's legs was Holly. Holly was on her
knees, with her ass up in the air and her head down, eating Cindi's
pretty pink snatch. Two fingers were pushing their way deep into
Cindi's ass. In addition, Holly was wiggling a large double-dildo
around in her own ass and pussy. Man-o-Maneschwevitz! I mean, I
_knew_ just how much into fucking and sucking Cindi was, but I'd never
known that Holly was also a major league player! (And yes, I've taken
advantage of this knowledge since then.)
As Holly's fingers moved in and out of Cindi's back door, Cindi
was moaning, "Ohhhh, yes, please, up my ass, that's it, deeper, god,
fuck my asshole, shit faster please fuck it fuck it." She was sliding
back and forth across the blanket, trying to get more of Holly up her
butthole. Holly responded by ramming her fingers into Cindi's ass, and
licking her clit really roughly. Cindi squirmed and gasped. She
pulled her legs up and apart and thrust her well-greased ass forward.
Her little brown rim was stretched wide around Holly's hand. She held
it there as Holly tongued her to a throbbing orgasm. Then she sort of
collapsed into a smiling and relaxed heap.
I whistled appreciatively at the performance. Cindi murmured
something to Holly that I couldn't quite catch. Holly turned around.
I could see Cindi's pussy juices smeared on her face. She licked her
lips and said to me, "She want you to do her ass."
I smiled weakly. "Ummm...I don't think I'm quite up to it." I
said, gesturing at my cock. It was still making a halfhearted effort
to rise to the occasion, but I'd used up an awful lot of juice in the
last few hours. "Unless you want to try and change the situation...?"
Holly gave me a very sensual and sat up, pulling the dildo out of
herself in the process. She knelt down on the floor in front of me.
Holly reached down to her dripping snatch and rubbed her hand
until it was thickly coated with her sweet cream. She applied them to
my cock and kept repeating the process until my prick was well lubed.
I was very rapidly getting stiff again, but it was still too soon to
even _think_ about cumming again. This was good, because I was able to
really enjoy Holly's hands as she jacked me off with her pussy juice.
Holly's fist rubbed up and down my rod, sending little tingling
sensations throughout my entire central nervous system. Her other hand
cupped my nuts, stroking gently all the while. Her fingers spent time
tickling the head, which was already oozing pre-cum at a hefty rate.
Soon, the entire length of my dick was sticky with our combined fluids.
Holly reached out with her tongue and started licking it away from my
balls. Then she worked her way up the shaft, moving slowly. Her
technique was excruciatingly pleasurable. Her tongue tickled it's way
around until she had slurped everything but the head clean. Then, in
one swift movement, she gulped my cock into her mouth.
Holly's tongue was rough and wet as it roamed around my dickhead.
She was really going down deep on my cock, and I mean all the way. I'd
been deep-throated maybe a dozen times before, and she was far and away
the best at it I've ever had (still is, by the way). Then she withdrew
slowly. A thin line of saliva and pre-cum joined her lips and my
prick. She reached around for the oil and poured a liberal amount into
her hands. She rubbed her tits until they shone, the dark nipple
standing stiff and proud against the pale flesh of her mounds. Then
she leaned up and engulfed my prick between them.
The silky skin of Holly's tits wrapped around my rod. Her nipples
rubbed up against my stomach, and I was starting to thrust back in
counterpoint to her motions. Every now and again she would look down
and give my cock a lick or a kiss, but for the most part, she just
rocked her body back and forth, rubbing my rod with her pendulous
breasts.
Over on the floor beyond Holly, I could see Cindi using Holly's
discarded dildo. One hand kept the flexible rubber cock plunging in
and out of her holes, and the other was centered on her clit. Cindi's
hips pumped up and down as she humped herself. That was enough to
really get me hot. And when Holly bent down to kiss my cock again, I
was just about ready to stuff it into her mouth and shoot my load down
her throat. But she pulled back and grinned up at me. "I think you're
ready." She stroked my prick lightly and pulled me over to where Cindi
was writhing ecstatically on the floor.
Holly bent down, kissed Cindi's clit, and removed the dildo. She
whispered (between occasional licks on Cindi's little love bud), "He's
ready, Cin." Cindi smiled up at me and spread her legs wide. Holly
poured some oil onto Cindi's asshole and massaged it in with her
fingers, letting them slip in and out of the little puckered anus.
Then she poured some more onto my cock and rubbed it in. She held onto
it as I positioned myself between Cindi's legs and pulled Cindi's legs
up so that her butt was facing a tad upward. Then she acted as a guide
as I slowly pushed my prick into Cindi's tight asshole.
Cindi squirmed and sighed as my pole invaded her anal chute. I
started to pump her rump, slowly at first, but gradually gaining speed.
She thrust herself against me and started muttering, "Deeper damnit, go
deeper, faster harder fuck it mmmph..." She trailed off to a muffled
slurping as Holly plopped her cunt down onto Cindi's face. Since she
was facing away from me, I couldn't see, but from the way Holly was
cooing and rocking back and forth with her head thrown back, I assumed
that Cindi was doing a real bang-out job of eating pussy.
Cindi brought a hand down to play with herself. Her fingers ran
along the dewy folds of her slit and rolled her little button. She
moved faster and faster. Even as I tried to take it slow, she kept
speeding up. Now, as a matter of choice, I prefer to take anal sex a
lot slower than regular fucking. I mean, no matter how good it is, the
asshole is designed as an "exit only." It was never really meant to
have a prick invading it...kind of going the wrong way up a one way
street. So taking it slow saves wear and tear. Besides, a good tight
asshole deserves to be enjoyed, know what I mean?
And I _was_ enjoying the feel of Cindi's rectum wrapped around my
cock. Her butt muscles gripped my pole tightly, even after having been
reamed by Holly's fingers and the dildo. Every time she clenched her
twat, her back door would follow suit, making a glove-tight fit and
bringing me perilously close to flooding her with my cum.
Cindi slowed down. I was mystified, until I realized that she was
concentrating on eating Holly, who was sitting on Cindi's face so
energetically the it's a miracle Cindi could still breathe. Holly was
cooing with pleasure, and I could hear the tell-tale sounds of a hefty
cunt-lashing taking place. Holly reached around, gripped her ass and
spread her cheeks. Struck by inspiration, I grabbed the dildo and
snuggled it up against her asshole. Holly practically screamed, "Shit
YES!" and wiggled around until it was up inside her. She reached
around and took control, plugging her ass rapidly. The other end of
the dildo flopped around Cindi's tits, which seemed to turn Cindi on,
because she started moving faster again.
Holly was breathing loudly and trying to stuff her cunt into
Cindi's mouth. Cindi was fingerfucking herself deeply. The motion of
the ocean was right, and I started to really tail-end Cindi's well
greased asshole. Holly sped up her anal action and screamed, "Fuck eat
me eat me eat meeeeeeeee!" She held her crotch in place over Cindi's
eager tongue and practically rammed the dildo all the way up into her
ass. Her entire body went stiff as she came all over Cindi's face.
Then she slid exhausted to the floor. She lay there with the vinyl
cock still protruding from her bottom.
This left Cindi and me to our buttfucking. I really started to
push into her ass. The walls of her backside felt marvelous around my
rod as I thrust in and out. Cindi grabbed her legs and pulled them
back to spread her ass wide for me. She started saying, "Push it
harder yes faster deeper do it shoot it fuck it oh fuck it." I bore
down into her, filling her butt with cock. She rose up to meet me,
until my prick was all the way up inside. Again and again we pulled
back and came together, until I was past the point of no return. I
crammed my dick deep in Cindi's ass and started pumping my hot cream
into her. Spurt after spurt of cum squirted out until I was completely
and full drained. Slowly, I pulled my cock out of her sticky asshole.
It was still dilated, and my semen oozed gently out of it.
After I withdrew and collapsed on the floor, Cindi started to pump
her pussy with her fingers again. She had several finger sliding in
and out of her hot box, and the other hand was vibrating her clit. She
moaned and held arched her back with her legs spread wide open and
stiff. Her fingers moved frantically over her little love button, and
her entire body shook. Her snatch frenetically contracted and dilated
around her probing fingers. Her rosy asshole quivered, and my sperm
flowed forth from her in a thick white stream. Her breathing was short
and staccato. Finally, she relaxed and went limp and brought her hand
up to her mouth to lick her own cum from it.
We never get to any of the campus parties that night. Somehow, I
don't think we missed out.
--

257
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pssecat1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,257 @@
KARA'S HIKE
By Dastardly Dave
It was a scorcher of an August day by the lake in
Maryland; so hot, there were no other fishermen around. It
has to be hot to keep the fishermen away from the fish, but I
didn't have that problem. It seemed as though the fish did
though; I hadn't caught anything all day, and was getting
bored with it.
I turned as heard someone coming down the hiking trail
to my right. My eyes popped open! A beautiful girl with
long bleach-blonde hair was walking toward me. She looked
really wrung out.
"Excuse me, could I trouble you for some water?" she
asked me. "I didn't think it was going to get this hot
today, or I wouldn't have come hiking. I've already drank
what I brought with me."
"Sure," I replied as I gazed at her outfit. She was
wearing a small halter-top and cutoff jeans. Sweat was
pouring down into the cleft between her breasts, soaking the
halter and making it almost transparent. I could see her
nipples straining the fabric. "Would you rather have some
Gatorade," I asked. "You look like you could use the
electrolytes."
"You're an angel in disguise," she said with a gorgeous
smile.
We sat down in the back door of my customized van as she
drank. After she had cooled down a bit, she looked at the
contraption I was wearing curiously, then looked up at me.
"How come I'm so hot, but you're not even sweating?"
"This thing I'm wearing is called The CoolHiker. I
invented it just for days like this. These hoses going into
my hat blow out 40 degree air around my head. There are
several versions of it that will be on the market soon and I
hope to do quite well with it. See?" With that I placed the
hat on her head. A look of amazement came to her face.
"That's fantastic! I've got to have one!"
"I'll send you one to Beta-test for me."
"Oh, you're into computers, huh? Beta-test is a computer
term."
"Yeah, I fool with them a bit."
"Me, too." We introduced ourselves and chatted a bit.
Her name was Kara and she was a part-time college student. I
gave her a towel and she mopped at her sweaty breasts.
"I feel like jumping in the water to cool off."
"Go ahead, fish aren't biting anyway."
I expected her to jump right in, maybe taking off her
hiking boots. She took off the boots and walked toward the
water. Then she peeled off her halter and dropped her shorts
and panties to the ground. I stared at her firmly rounded
cheeks as she waded into the water. She had no tan line, so
I knew that nudity outdoors was not new to her. She turned
toward me and I could see her breasts jiggling invitingly as
she cupped water in her hands and let it flow over them.
"Why don't you join me?" she asked.
I set a record shucking my clothes and wading in.
"You're right, this IS nice," I said as I moved further
into the water. My cock had started to harden from watching
her and I hoped the water would tame it a little.
She looked at my cock, grinned and said, "Thanks for the
complement."
We played in the water for a bit splashing each other
like kids. Suddenly, she disappeared under the water. I
waited for her to surface and was starting to get worried
when I felt her grab my cock and start sucking it under the
water. Instant erection!
She came up for air and I enveloped her in my arms. She
had a mischievous grin on her face. "I thought you said the
fish weren't biting."
"Well, I've caught catfish before, but never a pussycat
fish."
She cracked up, falling away from me back into the
water, howling with laughter. She would start to calm down,
then break into gales of giggles again.
"I thought it was funny, but not THAT funny," I told her.
"You don't understand. I log on to computer bulletin
boards and my handle is Pussycat."
I spun toward her and said, "Is that Pussycat or
Puss-E-Cat?"
She looked at me oddly. "Puss-E-Cat."
"On Apples of Eve?"
"Yeeeessss. How did you know?"
"I've been know to log on there, too."
"What's your handle?"
"Well, my first name is Dave, so guess my handle."
She thought for a second, then she shrieked, "Dastardly!"
"The one and only," I said with a huge smile.
She flew into my arms and kissed me, hugging me tightly
to her. My cock was pressed against her soft mound.
"I've wanted to meet you for a long time!" she
exclaimed, and hugged me again. "I can't believe this!"
"Yeah, it's a small world," I told her as we walked out
of the water.
"But you're from Alabama, what are you doing here?"
"I've been working with my patent attorneys in D.C. and
just came out to do a little fishing."
We talked about the coincidence as I dried her off,
rubbing the towel down her back and across those lovely buns.
Then she turned and I dried her breasts. She took the towel
from me and returned the favor, dropping to her knees to dry
my legs.
Kara looked up at me and said, "You've given me so many
good comes with the fantasies you have written for me. Now I
want to repay you." And with that, she took my stiff cock
into her mouth again. I groaned in pleasure. She sucked me
deep into her throat, then pulled out and ran her tongue
around the head and down the underside. She cupped my balls
and scratched them lightly as she sucked me. I fell back
into the van and enjoyed the sensation of having a beautiful
young lady's mouth on my hard cock.
I looked down and watched as Kara plunged my cock into
her mouth, nibbling softly on the head, then sucking it in
deeply. I spread my legs and she reached between my ass
cheeks and ran a finger around my asshole. Taking her mouth
off my cock for a moment, she popped her finger in, getting
it wet. She sucked me in deep again and then slipped her
finger into my ass. I was in heaven. She slid her finger in
deeper as she sucked and massaged my postrate. I could feel
the come boiling in my balls as I bucked against her finger
and mouth. She was driving me to the peaks of ecstasy.
She could tell I was close to coming and started sucking
harder, running her tongue around the head and plunging her
finger in and out of my ass. I bucked against her harder as
I felt the come start to shoot from my cock into her mouth.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I
screamed as my juice filled her cheeks. She swallowed hugely
and continued to suck it from me, drinking it all down. She
timed it perfectly, decreasing the pressure and allowing her
finger to gently leave my asshole as my massive orgasm wound
down, until she was softly and gently sucking and licking my
softening cock; finally letting it slide from her lips with a
soft plop as she smiled up at me with her beautiful face.
I pulled her up on top of me and kissed her deeply,
tasting my salty come on her lips. I held her with her head
resting on my chest as I recovered from the mind-blowing come
she had given me.
Finally, I rolled Kara off of me and moved into the van.
She sat up as I put a '60's collection CD in the sound system
and turned it on. I reached down and helped her up, moving
her back to the built in mattress.
"Now it's my turn," I told her. "Lie back now while I
make love to You!" She laid back on the mattress with her
legs hanging off as I kissed her again. I kissed her eyes,
forehead, cheeks, and nose; peppering her face with kisses.
I worked my way down to her left breast, sucking the nipple
into my mouth and nibbling on it gently. It sprang to
attention, standing proudly. I did the same to her right
nipple, then sat back to survey my work. Her peaks were
swelled magnificently, straining toward the sky. I reached
up with both hands and flicked them both at the same time,
eliciting a moan from Kara. I pinched and pulled her nipples
up lightly, causing another moan. I put my palms on her tits
and kneaded them as I kissed down her belly, stopping at her
navel to give it proper attention; running my tongue into it
and biting softly.
I reached over beside me and flipped the switch on
another version of my invention, to give it time to start
cooling down. On my knees between her spread legs, I stared
into her slit, glistening with her juices. I put a thumb on
each side and spread the lips of her vulva. Her clit winked
at me from inside it's little hood as though asking if it
could come out and play. I granted permission and pulled the
hood back. Kara's clit popped up like a small horny cock,
begging to be sucked. I ran the tip of my tongue around it
as Kara squealed in delight.
I checked and the air coming from my invention was
starting to get cool. I lapped at her clit and ran my tongue
deep into her canyon, licking up her juices as they flowed
from her pussy. Then I turned my attention back to her clit.
I licked it, then started breathing my hot breath on it.
With my left hand, I spread her lips to keep her clit fully
exposed as I breathed on it hotly. Kara started to writhe
in pleasure.
"Am I making your clit hot?" I asked her.
"Oh, yeeesssssss, so hot, so hot!"
Then I picked up the hose from the Personal Air
Conditioner and directed the stream of 40 degree air directly
at her clit. Kara jerked and moaned at the sudden change in
temperature. After a few seconds of the cold blast, I pulled
it away and breathed hotly on her clit again, then hit it
with the cold stream again.
Back and forth I went, hot breath to cold blast, Kara
moaning more and more. Cold, hot, cold, hot, cold, hot,
cold; until she could stand it no longer and started to come
from the sensations. As she started to come, I put my tongue
on her clit and lapped furiously and slid two fingers into
her pussy; reaching up to massage her g-spot. She bucked and
writhed wildly as she came. I pulled my fingers out of her
pussy and clamped my mouth on her hole, sucking her come out
of her.
"OH, GOD! FUCK ME, PLEASE FUCK ME, I WANT YOUR COCK IN
ME NOW!" She cried.
Never one to disappoint a lady, I stood up, positioned
my cockhead at the entrance to her come drenched slit, and
plunged my cock into her. She sighed and moaned. I started
the 10-10 technique; ten times deep, then ten times shallow.
Kara thrashed back and forth as I reached up and pulled on
her nipples again. I reached down and picked up the hose
again, directing the cold stream of air at her left nipple.
It crinkled and grew even more than before. I pinched her
other nipple at the same time, rolling it between my fingers;
warming it with friction.
Then I switched and warmed the cold nubbin while I
cooled the other down. The alternating temperatures on her
breasts combined with the plunging of my cock into her
flowing pussy gave Kara a sensual experience like she had
never had before. Her passion grew and grew.
"Oh, yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me... this is soooooooo
gooood! I love it! Ram my pussy, pound your dick in me, yes,
yes, yeeeeeeeesssssssss!" she cried.
I pushed her long, gorgeous legs back to her chest and
slammed my cock into her several times as hard as I could;
then stopped for a moment. Then I started long, slow
strokes, making her whimper. I gradually increased the speed
of my strokes until I was pounding at her cunt again.
I could tell she was close to coming again. As she
reached her peak and started to come again, I directed the
nozzle of the hose at the entrance to her cunt as my cock
rammed in and out of her. She squealed again and I could
feel her hot juice splashing and flooding my cock inside her
pussy. I loved the feel of her hot, flowing pussy on my
dick, then the cold blast of air on my cock on the out
strokes.
I reached my peak and felt the come blasting from my
balls deep into her pussy, flooding it with my boiling juice.
We pounded together in our mutual climax until I could take
no more and collapsed on her chest, gasping for breath.
After a moment for recovery, I rolled beside her, taking
her in my arms and kissing her deeply. I positioned the hose
where the cold air flow would reach our faces as we nuzzled
and cuddled.
After a while she giggled and said, "You know it's a
shame you won't be able to advertise the best use for your
invention!"
"Oh, I don't know about that," I replied. "All I have to
do is post it on Apples of Eve and the people that matter
will get the message."
Well, sweetheart, how did you like your fantasy? Did I
make you PRRRRRRRRR, or did I make you BRRRRRRRRRR? By the
way, the invention I talked about is real. My patent
attorneys are doing the patent search right now and I hope to
have it on the market by next summer. And I will send you
one to Beta-test!
I hope all who read this enjoy it, and any ladies who
would like for me to create a fantasy for them have but to
leave me a message with enough information to personalize.
Be sure to list any fantasies you would like included and
also any turn-offs to avoid. Sorry, guys, you'll have to
find your own fantasy writer!
Dastardly Dave


514
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/puberty.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,514 @@
Tom Paris took a deep breath and wondered how the hell he'd
managed to do it again. Nothing was ever simple, hadn't been since
he'd gotten tanked one time too many over one argument with one
girlfriend too many, and killed three of his friends. Probably
even since before then, since the first time he realized he'd
never, ever measure up to his oversized hero of a father. "Only
the best." He'd heard the motto so many times he thought he'd puke
whenever he thought about it. And always falling short, never
quite making the grade, good thing he was such a shit hot pilot
'cause he couldn't do another goddamned thing right -- his fevered
thoughts finally gave him the last bit of push he needed to break
through the fall of metal and rock blocking the passageway. He
didn't dare use his phaser to burst through the barrier, didn't
know where B'Elanna was on the other side and didn't want to risk
hitting her with any sort of energy ricochet if she had somehow
managed to make it through the initial avalanche unscathed. The
jolt under his feet had knocked him to the side, the earthquake
taking them completely unprepared, but Chief Engineer Torres and
her frigging precious crystal detectors had been caught in the
worst of it. Now for some reason he hadn't had time to figure out,
not that he probably could, he wasn't a damned electrician, his
communicator wasn't working and she hadn't made any noise and he
wasn't sure if she was even still alive and deep inside he just
knew that this was his fault too--
"Paris?"
His knees actually swayed with relief at the gruff bark,
weaker than he was used to hearing but half-Klingon nonetheless.
He couldn't see anything in the darkness through the small hole,
but she didn't sound completely healthy.
"Torres? You okay in there?" Where the hell are you? He
didn't want to say it, didn't want to admit he felt as helpless as
he did.
"No, you fucking moron, I'm not okay!"
Now, that sounded more like Torres.
"I'm getting there!"
"Get help, damnit!" She sounded exasperated, but also fuzzy,
as if she were in more pain than she wanted him to realize.
"There seems to be some sort of interference." His breath
caught in little puffs from the exertion of widening the hole, but
he was compelled to keep trying. He'd prided himself on being in
shape, but some of those rocks were heavier than they looked.
She didn't respond, and he began to work faster, ignoring
complaining muscles and shifting debris in an almost obsessed drive
to get through to her. Running through his mind was the
determination to get to her, not to lose her like he'd lost others,
before. He wasn't about to let this one down, if he killed himself
in the process.
With a grunt, he tore the last of the larger rock fragments
out of the way and pushed his head and shoulders through the hole.
His eyes were becoming adjusted to the inky blackness, and he could
make out a female form huddled in a graceless mass on the edge of
the newly-created cave. Struggling to free himself, he felt the
wall around him shift, and an answering sinking in his gut.
Hurriedly he pushed the rest of his body through the opening,
sliding to a halt on the floor, his legs curled up underneath him.
Pushing himself to his feet, he moved across the floor toward
B'Elanna, when the rumbling noise started again and the world
tilted on its axis. Crying out incoherently, he threw his body
over her still form, tucking her head under his chest, feeling the
warm chuff of her breath on his throat before a sharp pain knocked
the present away from him.
*****************************************************
B'Elanna Torres was a warrior. Her Klingon mother had tried
to instill within her all the proper patterns of honor and fighting
skill, before deciding that she had too much of her Human father in
her blood, and washing her hands of her. But the early lessons
hadn't been wasted. Sitting in the murky darkness, trying to make
some contact with her crewmates, she refused to believe that they
were actually stranded. She knew Chakotay, trusted him in ways she
had never trusted anyone else, knew that he and the Captain would
find a way to get them out of this mess. Both of them.
She gave up trying to reconfigure the communicator to cut
through the low level electromagnetic noise that was rendering it
useless, confident that it wouldn't be very long before a rescue.
Their last known coordinates would serve as a good starting place
for the rescue team, although the same interference that was
bolluxing up the communicators would probably make transporters too
risky. She bit off a curse, knowing there was nothing to do but
wait but hating the feeling of helplessness the knowledge gave her.
She was not a patient person under the best of circumstances and
these were definitely not optimum conditions.
Paris. Of all people to end up stuck in a cave with, to be
here with the Pig made her teeth grind. True, when she came to
she'd been glad, momentarily, that he'd been on top of her. If he
hadn't, she'd have taken the chunk of rock that knocked him out
right between the eyes. But other than his being a Human shield,
he was a waste. Involuntarily, her eyes traced the lines of his
body, stretched out where she had laid him after she realized he
was unconscious. A well formed waste, with that odd Human flaxen
hair and those strange, alien bright blue eyes. Blue eyed blondes
were rare, unknown in fact on the Klingon world where she was
raised. She'd seen some blondes since joining the Maquis, but most
of them were cosmetically enhanced. She caught herself staring at
his chest, then his groin, wondering if all that golden hair was
natural. And how far down it went. Abruptly pulling herself from
her reverie, she put her hand tentatively to her throat. She felt
oddly flushed, and her skin was warm, but she couldn't believe that
it was with arousal. Not for Paris. Young Kim, perhaps, she found
him appealing in a little-boy sort of way, but Paris? His ego and
his callous attitude toward females was too hard for her to accept.
And she never had liked skinny Humans. Gradually, her eyes drifted
back to Tom's legs, splayed slightly where she'd rolled him off,
one leg gently flexed, the muscle smoothly stretched from his knee
along his thigh. Not really aware of her actions, preoccupied with
the fever beginning to buzz in her blood, she shifted closer to him
and continued her study. A slice of smile curved her lips, and her
skin continued to heat.
******************************************************
"Any luck, Mr. Kim? Mr. Tuvok?" Captain Janeway's voice cut
through the tension on the bridge, steady and hard, not showing her
fear that they, no, she had lost two members of their crew.
"No, Captain, not yet," came Harry Kim's frustrated reply,
followed closely by the calm tones of the Vulcan.
"The interference pattern is shifting at irregular intervals,
Captain. We are as yet unable to lock on to their signals.
Communication is still not possible."
Chakotay and Janeway exchanged looks. Her worry and his
meshed as their emotions so often did, as they often found
themselves mirroring one another.
"Keep trying."
No one replied, but two heads bent even more determinedly to
two separate consoles. The captain and her first officer stared at
the viewscreen, willing it to yield up clues for their crewmen to
follow.
*********************************************************
What a weird noise. The thought popped up in Tom Paris's
fuzzy mind, pushing its way past the pain in the back of his head
until he finally forced his eyes to open and try top locate the
source of the trilling. The figure looming over him caused him to
start, instinctively rolling into a defensive position before he
realized it was B'Elanna. Relief at her apparent good health
warred with damaged pride at reacting so badly to her nearness, and
he snapped off a wisecrack to cover his embarrassment.
"Some sort of Klingon death ritual? Don't go getting excited,
Torres, I'm not dead yet!"
She didn't answer, only hummed a little softer and moved a bit
closer. In the dim light of the cave he could see an odd gleam in
her eyes. If she had been anyone else, he would have sworn it was
predatory. On her, it looked ... almost feral.
"Um, Torres?" His uncertainty showed in a not-quite-steady
voice. "You okay?"
She swayed toward him, like a snake in her sinuous movements,
then slowly collapsed across his lap. He sat still with shock for
a split second before reaching behind him for the medical tricorder
Janeway had ordered him to bring along. Snapping it open with a
muffled curse, he ran it over her supine body and tried to remember
what the obnoxious holodoctor had told him about interpreting the
readings. With a short "sunuvabitch!" he realized he was holding
it upside down and reversed it. Unfortunately, the readings didn't
make any more sense to him that way than they had before.
"Why did she do this to me? I'm no fucking medic!" It was
almost a prayer. "I'm a pilot! That's all!" He gently lifted
B'Elanna into a sitting position, wincing as her unexpectedly heavy
mass pulled sore muscles in his back. "C'mon, Torres, wake up. I
don't know what the hell I'm doing, you know that!"
She stirred slightly, but didn't fully awaken. He shifted her
until her head rested comfortably against his shoulder, adjusting
to the angular Klingon musculature, wishing he were bulkier. Not
for the first time, he wished he was built like Chakotay. Trying
the tricorder one more time, he remembered how to match the
readings it currently showed with the profile stored in it's
memory. The only differences he could make out were slightly
elevated hormonal levels, an elevated body temperature, and
increased adrenalin.
"Great. Now what the hell is that supposed to mean? The
flu?" He muttered between his teeth as he racked his brain to
figure out what was wrong with her and how he was supposed to fix
it. Looking up from the little instrument panel, he was shocked to
find himself looking directly into her fever bright eyes. Perhaps
it was whatever strange illness she had that was causing the
effect, but her eyes looked enormous in the half light. He was
really starting to feel concerned about her.
She brought her left hand up across his chest, sliding it
firmly across the firm surface of his muscles, testing the flesh
with her palm. He looked back at the readings, noticing a peak in
her body temperature, and increased pulse rate. This was not good.
Without any warning, her right arm whipped out to brace against the
wall behind his back, and the fingers of her left hand speared
through his hair, pulling his head back.
"Shit! I'm not the enemy, Torres!" He tried to bring his
arms up to break her hold, fearing in her fever that she was
reverting to her "Maquis versus Federation" mindset. The LAST
thing he wanted was for an out-of-her-head Klingon to rip his head
off, then try to apologize for it later. He managed to get his
hands up, but was unable to break her hold. At the same time, he
twisted underneath her, trying to buck her off and put some
distance between them. She growled, sounding strangely delighted,
and he felt her teeth close on the skin at the side of his neck.
The sharp jolt of pain caused him to buck in earnest, more
frightened than he would care to admit, but she was stronger than
he and held him easily. He felt the slight trickle of blood seep
into the collar of his uniform and went abruptly still, fearing any
further movement would cause her to hurt him even more. To his
intense shock, she released her hold and lapped at his skin, the
roughness of her tongue causing him to shiver.
"Uhhm, Torres?" Softly. Didn't want to startle her. She'd
probably break his neck with her teeth, like a terrier killing a
rat. "B'Elanna?"
"Mmm?" she purred against the side of his throat. He
swallowed heavily, and she traced the movement with her lips. He
was completely confused now, knowing she was ill, but not knowing
quite what to do about it. Worse, her actions were causing an
unwilling arousal, and he just knew if she felt his erection she
was definitely going to kill him for taking advantage of her fever.
The fact that he was pinned down and she was the one making all the
moves wouldn't matter, he knew. It would be a matter of honor, and
he'd get the short end of the stick. She'd probably challenge him
to some sort of Klingon death dance or something and mop the floor
with him. He shivered again, but not from anything pleasant.
Images of his broken body under her booted foot loosened his tongue
again, and almost distracted him from the sensation of her hand
tugging at his hair, caressing his scalp, the imprint of her body
holding his against the wall of the cave. Almost, but not quite.
"B'Elanna?" A little more loudly, trying to get her
attention. "You ... um, you don't know what you're doing, here.
You're ... sick, y'know? This is Paris, B'Elanna. You despise me,
remember? Can't stand me. Think I'm a pig. Right?" His voice
gradually grew tighter and fainter, as she pressed closer to him,
rubbing the tips of her breasts across his chest, leaving a trail
of fire in their wake. Her nipples were already hard, and they
drew an answering response from him. He inhaled sharply, and her
scent went straight to his crotch, making him even harder and
upsetting his already tenuous grip on reality. He couldn't believe
this was happening, and was afraid at any minute she'd come to her
senses and tear him apart. The thought softened him somewhat and
strengthened his resolve to save her (and himself) from her
unexpected lust. He didn't want to deal with the aftermath if he
let this go any farther.
Leaning against him fully, she drew her right arm away from
the wall and began to knead the muscles in his shoulder, then down
the curve of his back, pulling him up to her, continuing to hold
his head back with her other hand. Burying her face in his throat,
licking and nipping the tender skin along the side of his neck and
following the tendon down to the hollow of his collarbone, she
finally stopped her exploration at his buttock, digging her fingers
into the muscle. That was his cue. Ignoring the erection that
demanded he respond in kind, he flipped B'Elanna onto her side,
dislodging himself from her hold and rolling away from her grasping
hands. Now there was pain in his scalp, from wrenching her hand
from his hair, to match the pain in his neck where she'd bitten
him, but at least he had a little distance. Maybe he could get her
to listen to him.
"Torres!" he snapped authoritatively, hoping command voice
would get her attention. It didn't -- his command voice wasn't
really all that commanding. She came at him in a crouch, like a
street fighter, and he had to twist like an eel to escape her
outstretched hands. She growled low in her throat, and he looked
frantically around for a way out. They continued the dance, she
lunging and he twisting away, as he tried to reason her out of her
madness.
"Look. It's ME! Okay, B'Elanna? PARIS! What the hell is
wrong with you? You don't want me! If you do this, if WE do this,
you're gonna come out of it, and you're rip my fuckin' head off,
and you're gonna HAND it to me on a friggin' PLATTER, Torres!" She
nearly got him then, and he whimpered a little as she ripped the
sleeve off his uniform. She laughed, a soft coughing noise like a
wild cat might make, and he found himself cornered. Looking wildly
around for an escape, any escape, he made one final effort to get
her back to reality. "You do not WANT this, B'El-mmmph!"
She tackled him neatly, rolling him to lie spread eagled on
his back, her heels pinning his legs to the dirt, her hands holding
his wrists, her tongue in his mouth cutting off the endless stream
of words that was beginning to annoy her. Raising her head
briefly, she growled at him. "You talk too damned much."
He looked up at her wild eyes and sharp teeth, bared in a
victorious grin, and gulped. The air in the cave felt cold on his
skin as she ripped the uniform away from his chest, leaving a faint
burn on the back of his neck where the material in the turtleneck
gave way. He stopped struggling then, knowing she was stronger
than he, still not quite believing she was doing ... what she was
doing. Which at that moment was nuzzling his chest hair and
whispering something that sounded oddly like "All the way down."
She slowly pulled his arms over his head, and he resisted
passively, not helping her, not wanting her to be able to accuse
him of being a willing partner in this. Trying to cover his ass in
any small way he could. Not that he thought it would help, in the
end. She'd find some way to blame him. Then she'd cut off his
balls and hand them to him. He just knew it. As she gathered both
of his wrists in one hand and proceeded to tear off the rest of his
uniform blouse, he actually heard himself whimper. She heard it
too, and chuckled. With no wasted movement, she opened her own
blouse and lowered her torso to his, rubbing her breasts along his
chest and growling softly, low in her throat. He responded to her
nearness, the unexpected softness of her skin, her undeniable
control of his body. It wasn't a sensation he was used to, and in
fact, while his reputation said otherwise, he hadn't had sex since
before being hauled off to the New Zealand penal colony. The
combination of abstinence and sensual woman finally overcame his
fear, and he thrust his hips up to meet the juncture of hers. She
laughed aloud at his movements, and ground her sex over the hard
ridge of his.
Keeping his hands firmly in place, she reached down between
their bodies to slide her fingers over his penis through the soft
material of his uniform. He groaned, involuntarily thrusting to
meet her touch, and she rewarded his impatience with a sharp
squeeze that elicited a gasp from him. His wide eyed gaze met
hers, and she slid her hand back over him, tracing the ridges with
her fingertips, pressing just hard enough to send goosebumps over
his skin. Cupping his sac, she whispered, "Want this?" All he
could do to reply was nod his head shakily. She continued her slow
torture, slipping open his fly and pulling his flesh free to give
herself greater access to him. She covered his face with little
licking kisses, dipping her tongue between his lips, then licking
his eyelids closed, nibbling along his jawline, tugging on his
earlobe with her sharp teeth. All the while her hand continued its
work, sliding his foreskin over the head of his penis, pumping the
shaft firmly then pulling back, bringing him to the brink of orgasm
then squeezing him tightly to stop it. He was moaning continuously
now, trying blindly to meet her questing mouth, pulling against her
hold in vain, wanting desperately to caress her as she was
caressing him. She ground her wet vagina against his thigh,
stimulating her clit on his hard muscle but not giving him the
satisfaction of touching her, of making her lose control as she was
forcing him to do, asserting her mastery over his body. Fever sang
through her blood and clouded her mind, and his movements
underneath her fed a need she had never felt before.
***************************************************
"I've found them!"
Janeway whirled at Kim's triumphant words, and she threw a
quick grin over her shoulder at Chakotay. He smiled in return,
hope springing to his normally calm eyes.
"Unfortunately, Captain, we still have no way to transport
them to the ship. The field fluctuations are still too irregular
to allow our instruments to get a solid lock." Tuvok's deadpan
voice dampened their enthusiasm, but not much.
"At least we know where they are." Janeway's tone
congratulated Harry.
And that they're alive, thought Chakotay, but he didn't say it
aloud. "Can you ascertain their condition, Mr. Kim?"
"I can do better than that, sir. We can't get a communicator
link through all the interference, but we can get a visual." Harry
was anxious to make sure his friend Paris was in one piece. And
more concerned than he'd care to admit about B'Elanna.
"Do so, Harry. Let's make sure they're all right." Janeway
turned back to the screen, but couldn't make out the picture
clearly through the snowy interference and the dark background.
"Can you clean that up any?"
Tuvok went to work at his console, and the picture was
abruptly clear. Every figure on the Bridge went still, and nothing
broke the complete silence for several moments.
When she did manage to find her voice, it sounded strangled.
"Mr. Kim, break the connection. Now."
"I'm ... trying, Captain." He sounded miserable, and utterly
embarrassed. "It's..."
She finally managed to tear her eyes from the bizarre sight of
Tom Paris fighting B'Elanna for his virtue, and losing, to stare at
her communications officer. His skin was fiery red, and he was
working furiously at his keypad.
"I didn't hear you, Ensign."
"It's stuck!" he blurted, looking up involuntarily at the
screen before blanching and gluing his eyes back on his work.
"It's stuck!" The reiteration was a forlorn wail.
"This I DON'T believe," Chakotay whistled. Then he surprised
everyone by beginning to laugh. Janeway hurried over to him and
grasped his arm.
"What is so funny about this, Chakotay?" she demanded, waving
over her shoulder at the two figures writhing in the semidarkness
of the cave.
"Well, I'm not going to owe him my life anymore," he managed
to reply before losing his battle with his laughter. "'Cause
somebody's going to have to keep B'Elanna from ripping his head
off, and I have a feeling it's going to be me!"
She held his bright gaze for a moment before the humor of the
situation struck her, than began to giggle. Taking a deep breath
to try and control herself, she ordered Tuvok, "Send a rescue crew
down there, Mr. Tuvok, to dig our little lovebirds out." As he
reached for the button to call the crew she raised a hand.
"Tomorrow, Tuvok. And, have them dig slowly." He quirked a brow
at her but made no comment other than a dignified nod.
Harry continued to work frantically to cut the connection,
while Chakotay and Captain Janeway carefully didn't look at the
screen. Instead, they sat side by side and fought the giggles.
*****************************************************
By now he was begging her, nearly incoherently, to let him in.
She was close to losing control herself, and she shrugged out of
the remains of her uniform. The lengths of their legs entangled,
smooth skin rubbing against lightly furred, and the added sensation
leant an urgency to her movements that matched his. Swinging her
leg over his hips, she positioned herself over him and slowly
lowered herself onto his shaft, filling herself at her own pace,
ignoring his pleas. He held perfectly still, too close to orgasm
to do anything else, needing to have it end but never wanting it to
stop. For long moments she sat perfectly still, milking gently
with her internal muscles, driving him beyond his limitations,
taking them both beyond anything they'd ever felt before. At last
he couldn't hold back any longer, and he bucked underneath her,
forcing her into a rhythm in time with the pulse roaring in his
head. She finally released his wrists, sliding her hands down his
arms, burrowing one hand into his chest hair to tease a nipple,
reaching behind her with the other to scratch his inner thigh with
her nails, to cup his sac and roll his testicles between her
fingers, sending him over the edge. His hands move of their own
volition to her breasts, squeezing and kneading as he exploded in
her. He shouted something as he came, he didn't know what, didn't
hear the Sassenach war cry bred into him, but she heard it and
smiled. More to this Human than she'd thought, as she continued to
ride him, guiding his hand down to her clit, moving his fingers
under hers until she joined him with an explosive climax of her
own. Shudders ran up and down her spine, and she slowly curled
over until she lay against his chest, still linked, exhausted.
He felt her breathing even out against the side of his face,
and gradually felt the thunder of his heartbeat slow to a more
normal pace. Perhaps it was the length of time it had been since
he'd last had sex, but he was not through, and he felt himself grow
harder, still inside her. But this time, they'd do it HIS way.
B'Elanna wasn't quite asleep, more like drifting off into
sleep, when she felt herself gently rolled onto her back. Paris
slowly withdrew from her, and she murmured a protest at the loss of
his warmth and fullness. Featherlight touches on her forehead
ridges and along her chest, lightly across her full breasts, toying
for a bare moment with her nipples before drawing along the edges
of her ribs began to awaken her. She opened her eyes when the
touches settled around her hips, and then tried to sit up just as
she felt the first touch of his lips at the curve of her stomach.
Then they trailed loser, and his hands left her hips to hold her
open to his questing tongue. The jolt of sensation when he whirled
the tip of his tongue around her clitoris threw her head back, and
all thoughts of stopping him flew from her mind. He moved over her
with long, deep strokes of his tongue, alternating with short
flicks at her most sensitive spots, until she lost track of
everything except the way his mouth felt on her opening, the
stabbing motions he made with the tip of his tongue, the firm
kneading of his fingers on her thighs. He raised his head to look
at her, his arousal heightened by the intense look on her face.
Slipping two, then three fingers into her vagina, he rotated his
thumb over her clit and moved over her to meet her open mouth with
his. She moaned into his mouth, tasting their combined juices, and
put her arms around his shoulders, trying to touch all of him at
once.
He drew back slightly, allowing the barest cool breeze between
them before whispering close to her ear, "Slowly." She almost
didn't hear him over the blood rushing in her ears, in time with
the movements of his hand in and out of her. When she did realize
what he said, she opened her eyes to growl at him incredulously.
He smiled wickedly, and she reached forward to bite him gently on
the pec. He tasted so good she did it again, and he found himself
leaning into it. He'd never been into lovebites before, but then
B'Elanna was unlike anyone he'd ever had before. She began to pump
his hand, moving faster and harder, and he kept pace, bringing her
to another orgasm, less intense than the first but still enough to
send shivers through her frame. Without missing a beat, he slid
his hand from her and replaced it with his penis, thrusting into
her with controlled force, determined that he would take her with
him this time. They settled into a steady, driving rhythm, and she
drew his hand to her mouth, sucking his fingers one by one in at a
matching pace. His breathing quickened, and her eyes gleamed at
the signs of his impending climax. She snaked a hand behind him,
seeking the vulnerable line of his ass, probing delicately. His
eyes widened as her fingers pushed in, and an involuntary scream
rose to his lips.
"No fair! This was supposed to be slo-unhm..." His eyes
closed as she found his weakness, and pushed him too close to the
edge for any thought of restraint. In retaliation, his fingers
found her clit and rubbed hard, sending another jolt through her
that was echoed by his own. She reared up to meet his thrusts, her
teeth fastening in the flesh above his collarbone, his mouth
roaming along her throat and shoulder as the universe imploded
around them.
A long time later, she was staring into the darkness,
wondering how long it would be before she came to regret this --
and how long it would take to get rescued. Paris lay curled around
her, one leg curved over hers, his head pillowed on her breast.
She softly played with the short blonde curls at the nape of his
neck and wondered how the hell she was supposed to explain this to
him. It had taken her completely by surprise. She had thought she
wouldn't have to deal with this, since she was only half Klingon.
She'd gone through a normal adolescence, for a Human, and the
absence of any sort of mating frenzy in any of her previous
relationships had led her to think that there was one part of the
Klingon heritage she had managed to escape. Now, she could only
wonder at her rotten luck, that it should catch up to her in these
circumstances. She felt him stirring and sighed. This was going
to be ... embarrassing.
He slowly sat back from her, eventually looking up to meet her
eyes. At the seeming lack of hostility, he relaxed a little, but
not completely.
"So. Are you going to kill me, or just cut them off?" he
tried to sound like he was joking, but he was worried enough that
it rang through.
She met his clear sapphire eyes, and growled once, for show.
He swallowed, and she smiled coldly.
"It wasn't your fault." He started to perk up, and she
snarled at him. He watched her carefully. "Or mine. It was ...
a Klingon thing." He looked confused, and she sighed unhappily.
"Look. It was a mistake. It won't happen again." He started to
protest and she bared her teeth. He shut up and listened. "I
won't say anything. Neither will you." She paused significantly.
"Or it'll be the last sex you ever enjoy."
He whitened, and she knew the point had gone home.
"No one will ever know from me, B'Elanna."
"Torres."
"Hunh?" He looked startled.
"Torres, Paris. And just for the record..." he looked at her
defiantly, but not too defiantly, since she still could tear him
apart, "I don't think you're a pig." He smiled at her, and she
growled, "You just act like one."
They sat side by side in the darkness, trying to ignore what
had happened between them, and failing miserably. Each was only
comforted by the thought that no one else would ever know what had
happened there, for both their reputations' sakes.
The next morning, Commander Chakotay's face was the first they
saw as the rescue party broke through the landslide to dig them
out. Neither one knew why he kept laughing at odd moments, and he
wouldn't tell them. But the debriefing in the Captain's ready room
was one none of the participants would ever forget.

314
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pultrain.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,314 @@
PULTRAIN.TXT
Sometime ago, the following message was on one of the boards.
"Hello,
I just thought that I should let you all know that the "Gang Bang" I told
you about a while back is ON for the Fourth of July! Karen is ready to set
whatever record she can with it, and I am going to be one of the "fluff girls"
there to get the men ready for her. I am sure it is going to be one HELL of an
afternoon and evening! I will let you all know what happens after we get done.
:)
Keep Well,
Aunt Peg"
Sometime later after some persuasion, she posted the following account of the
Fourth of July festivities.
--------------------------------------------------------------
P U L L I N G A T R A I N
By: Aunt Peg
I was sitting in my living room one day in late April with three of my
girlfriends; Janet, Diane, and Karen. It was late in the evening, and while it
might not seem all that unusual for four girls to be spending an evening of
talk together, it might seem so if I were to tell you that we were all
completely nude.
Our little group gets together like this at one of our homes about once a
month, and it might tell you a bit more about it if I were to tell you that we
were all Bisexual as well. Our monthly party always starts with all of us
meeting for drinks at the house of the month. We are all dressed to kill, but
that is not where it stops. After a drink or two it is time for the
entertainment. The hostess is supposed to get things going, so it was my turn
to take off my dress first, and then the others follow suit. We all try to
outdo each other with the sexy lingerie that we wear. A few minutes of looking
each other over follows this, and then the hostess has to do a striptease for
the others.
By the time she, or me in this case, is nude, the others have started getting
quite close to each other. The stripper then has to go around, and use her
oral talents on the other three pussies in the room. Soon, we are all quite
nude, and a real Lesbian orgy follows. We had just finished that when our
talking started this time.
"Men are really shit!," Karen said. She is about five feet five inches tall,
with a 36C-25-36 body, and long, strawberry-blonde hair that has never failed
to turn me on. She was the newest member of our group, having joined soon
after her divorce a few months before. "What do you mean?," I asked. "Oh,
Peg," she said, "I was just thinking of my ex- husband. I was a faithful wife
to him for five years, and he kept telling me that he never even looked at
another woman. You know that I caught him with the cunt I divorced him over,
but now I find out that she wasn't the only one. He had a whole stable of
little chippies that he was doing, starting with a month after we got married.
I got the house after we split, but I'd sure like to pay him back even more."
"How?," asked Janet, her blue eyes flashing as she got involved in the
conversation. Janet was a little taller than Karen with blonde hair on her
head and pussy, and a body as good as any in the room. "Why don't you show him
that you can fuck around too?," said Diane, who is only five foot two, but with
the fire of her red hair in her personality, and a pair of tits topped by huge
nipples that I just loved to suck on. "Yeah!," said Karen. "I'd like to do
that. I'd like to take on a big bunch of men, and video-tape it to send to
him. He was always jealous of other men even looking at me. It'd drive him
crazy"
"We could do that," Janet said. "We could give a party with just the four of
us girls, and as many men as we could get. You could Gang Bang the lot of
them, and I've even got a video camera to tape it with. We could even use my
house." Janet laughed, thinking that she would treat the suggestion as a joke,
but Karen got thoughtful for a moment, and then said, "Could we? I mean I've
always wanted to try that. I'd do it if the rest of you would be there too. I
wouldn't want to do it all alone, but... YES! I'd do it. What do you think?"
The rest of us were a little surprised at her willingness to do it, but after
some talk, we all started to warm up to the idea. We started to lay plans for
the Gang Bang, and it seemed like we just might be able to pull it off. We all
had boyfriends who would definitely go for the idea, and I had one, Bob, who
had just been dying to get into Karen's pants ever since he first met her. The
plan was for all of us to get as many men as we could, and give a Gang Bang
Party at Janet's house. "When shall we have it?," Janet asked as the plans
started to come together. "Well," said Karen, "there's going to be fireworks,
so what better day to have it? Let's do it on the Fourth of July!"
Janet lives in northern New Jersey, not far from New York City, and the house
is rather large with trees all around it, and an in-ground pool out back. We
all met there at about ten in the morning on the appointed day to get things
ready. The guys would arrive at noon for lunch, so we had some food to
prepare, and a scene to set. Diane and Karen set to work in the kitchen while
Janet and I went up to the master bedroom to get things ready upstairs where
most of the action would take place.
We stripped Janet's king-sized bed down to the mattress, and put on a set of
purple sheets that we had chosen for the occasion. We would not need the
blankets, but we did fold a top-sheet at the bottom of the bed just in case it
might be needed at the end. We must have put all the pillows in the house on
the bed to make sure that our guest of honor would be comfortable during all
the fun she was going to have. The last touches were some candles, and the
video camera on its tripod that we set pointing toward the bed from one side.
We drew the shades, and dimmed the lights to just enough to make it romantic,
but still leaving some light to tape by. Then we went to join the others.
The sandwiches were placed on a cocktail table along with a tray of glasses for
drinks if anyone wanted them, and Janet, Diane, and I took off our dresses. We
were wearing some of our sexiest lingerie with each of us in a different color.
Janet was in blue, Diane in aqua, and I was all in RED! Karen, however, wore a
long, black, evening gown over her lingerie, and that was part of the
entertainment. She sat in a big chair to one side of the room while we took
our places on the sofa. We were ready for the rest of the guests to arrive.
A total of nine men finally showed up for the occasion, and some of them were
REAL hunks! All were friends ours on some level. Janet had invited Bill, Ted,
Frank, and Tom. Diane had gotten a friend from her job named Jim. I had
brought Bob and Jon. Karen had even asked two of her friends named Phil and
Brian. All were, shall we say, UP for the task ahead.
After lunch in the living room, we poured some drinks, and the festivities
began! With some brassy music on the stereo, Karen stood, and did a full
striptease for all of us, ending up completely NUDE. Janet then escorted Karen
upstairs to the bedroom to get her ready while Diane and I got things started
in the living room. We passed around a fishbowl containing slips of paper with
numbers on them. Each man drew a number to determine what order they would go
in.
Up in the bedroom, Karen lay in the center of the big bed. Janet bent over her
for a kiss. "Enjoy yourself, pet," Janet said. "You're going to have quite a
time of it today. Just let me get you ready." Janet moved her head between
Karen's outspread legs, and placed a gentle kiss on the outer lips of her
pussy. Her tongue flicked out, and made its way through the tangle of hair,
probing deeper into her. She had agreed that each man would enter her with
little or no preliminaries, so it was Janet's pleasant task to open her vagina,
and get it lubricated for them. Janet knew exactly what to do, as I know from
some personal experience with her tongue curling in my own pussy. She licked
Karen's hole gently, bringing her just to the brink of orgasm several times
before she had her the way she needed to be. Finally, Janet said, "Are you
ready, pet?" Karen nodded, and Janet flashed the lights on the stairs to
signal us that the rest of the Gang Bang Party could begin. It was three
o'clock in the afternoon.
Diane and I were then tasked with getting them ready for Karen. "Ok," I said.
"Each of you has a number indicating the order you will go upstairs to spend
some time with our guest of honor. When your number is called, you will remove
ALL of your clothing here, and we will take you to her. You need not spend any
time with foreplay up there. That's what Diane and I are here for if you need
it. Just take her the way you want to. She will be ready for you, and
expecting you to do just that. When you have cum in her, just walk back down
here to rest, and don't linger up there. We'll take care of you down here. If
she still wants more after all of you get a chance, you will go back up in the
same order to be fair. Ready? Here we go! Number ONE!"
"Why don't we all just strip now, and save some time?," said Phil, and the
others seemed to agree that it was a good idea. Diane and I did not object
either. It was a turn-on to be in a room with NINE naked men with us just in
our lingerie. Each man stripped off all his clothing, and we were there to
give them a little oral assistance in getting UP for the occasion. The first
one to go, Bob, did not really need any help, but I gave his cock a pass with
my tongue just to make sure before I led him upstairs to the bedroom where
Karen was ready and EAGER for him.
Bob's eyes got very big the first time he laid them on Karen, lying there on
the bed with her legs spread, and waiting for him. She looked up at him with
her big eyes, and said, "I'm here for you." Bob climbed onto the bed, and
wrapped his hands around her tits, and Janet started the video camera. Her
lips parted as his pressed against his, and she brazenly thrust her tongue into
his mouth. They kissed like that for a moment, and breaking the kiss, she
said, "Mount me now, lover! I want all that you have to give me!" He needed
no more encouragement. He pushed his hips forward, and buried his cock to the
hilt in the wet and pulsing pussy that Janet had gotten ready for him. "Pump
it to me!," Karen cried out, and he complied. He lasted for about five minutes
of that before he filled Karen's pussy with its first load of cum for that day.
It was still dripping when he took it out, but Janet was right there with a
washcloth to catch it. He held the towel to his cock as he returned to the
living room, downstairs.
Frank was immediately on his feet when he heard Bob on the stairs. He was
anxious for his first time with Karen. Diane led him up, and he lost no time
at all getting his cock into the now very wet pussy that awaited him. Frank
fucked hard and fast, and in only a minute or two, was adding his load of cum
to the batch Bob had squirted into Karen's vagina only a few moments earlier.
He too got a washcloth, and returned to the living room, holding it as a badge
of honor.
Bill got up slowly when Frank entered the room, and walked over to me. He
placed his hands on my shoulders, and pressed me down gently into kneeling in
front of him. I eagerly complied with his wishes, and took his cock in my
mouth to give it a few licks in preparation for this, his first chance at
Karen. I knew this would give Janet a few moments to get Karen cleaned up from
her first two fuckings, so I took my time about it. Bill's cock tasted nice
and fresh. Janet had told me about him, and had even suggested that she and I
do a Threesome with him at some point. I was glad for the chance at an advance
sample, and made up my mind to take her up on her offer sometime in the future.
I led Bill upstairs, and he gazed for a moment at Karen on the bed. Janet had
cleaned her up, but there was still some glistening beads of liquid on her cunt
hairs. He said nothing, and went straight to his work, plunging his cock into
her pussy before he touched her in any other way. He worked his prick in and
out of her for a long ten minutes before he filled her with his own load of
sticky semen. A moment later I was leading him back downstairs.
Phil already had Diane on her knees in front of him on the sofa when we got
there, getting him ready for his first chance to fuck Karen. She had him
almost to the brink of cumming, and made sure she hurried him to the bed after
she knew Karen was free for her next customer. His hands felt Karen's nipples
for only a second before he buried his hardon in her crotch. With all the
attention Diane had given him, it only took a few strokes before Karen was
filled with her fourth load of cum.
Ted stroked his cock himself while he waited for his first time, and just
wanted to look at me while he did it. He was on his feet as soon as he knew
the way was clear, and I did not have to so much lead him to Karen, as just
follow along as he went up. There was no foreplay at all from him. He thrust
his cock into her, and pumped it without any touching in any other way at all.
Karen had her fifth load of cum.
Brian seemed a little bashful about all that was going on, and was waiting at
the bottom of the stairs for his first time when Ted and I came down. He went
to the bedroom, and just stood looking at Karen for a minute or two before he
went to the side of the bed, and kissed her. She wrapped one hand around his
hard cock, and said, gently, "Come on, lover. I won't bite you this time.
We'll save that for when we're all alone." He mounted her gently, and spent
ten or fifteen minutes in fucking her before filling her for the sixth time.
Jon wanted to play with my tits before he went upstairs for the first time that
day, and I was of a mind to let him. He even managed to get one free of my
bra, and suck on the nipple while we waited for Brian to finish. "Later,
honey," I had to tell him. "You have someone else to do first." I led him
upstairs, and he continued his sucking on Karen's nipples while he fucked her.
Tom was feeling up Diane all over when Jon and I came down, working himself
into the right mood for his first chance at Karen's pussy. He almost ran up
the stairs when he knew it was his turn, and did not waste any time at all with
what he wanted to do. He lay with his whole weight upon her as he fucked, but
she did not seem to mind at all. She was only anxious for her pussy to be
filled with the eighth load of hot cum of the day. He obliged her.
Jim was the last of the group to have a first time, and I made sure that I gave
his cock a good workout with my lips and tongue while we waited for Tom to come
back. He was more than ready by the time I led him into the bedroom, and he
got a look at Karen. Her cunt was spread wide by this time, but that did not
deter him from giving her the hardest fucking that he could. He managed to
last for a full five minutes before he too added his seed to all the rest that
had gone before him.
We had agreed that we would let Karen have a little rest after each of the men
had at least once chance to fuck her, and Janet set about the task of cleaning
her up. She was tired at this point, but not at all put off at the prospect of
more. She really seemed to be getting into it all. "Do you want them again?,"
Janet asked as she finished with the cleaning. "Yes!," Karen said. "I'm not
done with this yet. I'll tell you when I want to stop. I'm ready for the next
one." Janet gave her another gentle kiss on the lips, and flashed the lights
in the stairwell. The Gang Bang Party was not over yet.
The next round followed much the same as the first, with Bob, Frank, Bill,
Phil, Ted, Brian, Jon, Tom, and Jim all having a chance to fuck Karen a second
time. She showed no sign of asking for it to stop all the way through it, and
got even more slutty about things as they went on. She held her pussy lips
open for them to see as they came into the room, and kept muttering words of
encouragement like, "That's it, big boy! Fuck me HARD!," and, "Give me all the
cock you can!," and, "I want it until my pussy EXPLODES!," all the way through
it. She was not the dear, sweet, Karen I knew for a while, but a female animal
filled with raw lust for as much cock as she could get stuffed into her that
day. She was panting heavily when we stopped so Janet could clean her up for
the third round, if there was to be one.
"Had enough yet?," Janet asked sweetly as she helped Karen clean up after being
fucked for the EIGHTEENTH time. "Not yet," Karen said with half-closed eyes.
"I think I could go a few more. I wonder what the record for this is? Maybe
we should find out, and try for it. Maybe I'd like to do that. Maybe..." Her
voice trailed off, and Janet leaned to kiss her again. "Are you sure?," she
asked. "I'm sure," Karen said dreamily. "Let's go again, but I don't know if
I can take them all. Let's do it one at a time." Janet went to the top of the
stairs, and saw me standing at the bottom. She motioned for me to meet her
half-way. "She's almost ready to quit," she told me. "Check with me before you
bring each one up." I passed the message on to Diane, and got ready to bring
Bob up for the third time.
Karen was not quite ready to quit yet, and she took on Bob, Frank, Bill, and
Phil for the third time, although she was seeming less and less into it each
time. She was getting tired, but her lust was not flagging one bit. She tried
to give each one of them the best time in her cunt that she could, but finally
Karen had enough.
Diane had just led Phil out of the bedroom when Karen said in a voice filled
with fatigue, "Janet? No more... I want them, but... I can't do it anymore.
Can we stop now?" Janet went to the side of the bed, and placed a gentle kiss
on Karen's cheek. "Of course, pet," she said. "All you have to do is say so.
We'll take care of things from here. You just rest for now. We'll call you in
the morning." Janet got the top-sheet from the bottom of the bed, and covered
Karen with it. She watched as Karen curled up in a fetal position under it,
and drifted off to sleep. Then she turned off the lights, blew out the
candles, and taking the video camera with her, came downstairs with the rest of
us.
"She's had enough," Janet announced when she got to the living room. "You've
all done very well, and she thanks you all for it. We're on our own for the
rest of the night." Ted, Tom, Brian, Jon, and Jim all looked a little
disappointed that they would not get a third time, but by the time Karen had
finally said "enough" at about eight o'clock, she had been fucked a total of
TWENTY-TWO TIMES! They all seemed to understand why she would be tired now.
The rest of the night, until about one o'clock in the morning, we spent
watching parts of the video-tape, and Diane and I putting on a little
"girl-to-girl" demonstration for all. We got the last of the men to leave
around eleven, and then the three of us got into a serious session of taking
care of the sexual energy we had built up all day while we had watched Karen
Pull A Train. It was a very good day!
HAPPY LABOR DAY !!!
Keep Well,
Aunt Peg

99
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/punish.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,99 @@
I had been slacking off on following standing orders from my Master, and he had
finally called me on it. When he dropped me off at the apartment, he told me he
would return at midnight, at which point I was to be wearing nothing but my
collar (locked on), manacles, and shackles; when he rang the doorbell and I
found out it was him, to buzz him in, unlock the door, and wait by his chair,
kneeling, head bowed to the floor.
The intervening hours passed very slowly for me as I wondered what he was going
to do to punish me. I didn't know if I'd be whipped or if he had some other
subtler form of punishment to give me but I knew that by the end of his visit I
would surely be very aware of my proper role.
At about 11:45 I undressed, locking the collar in place, then donned the
manacles and shackles. I smoked a cigarette, knowing that there was a good
chance that I wouldn't get another until he was done with me. The doorbell rang
just after I put it out; it was my Master. I buzzed the front door, unlocked
the door to the apartment, and waited for him as he specified. I heard the door
open and shut, and could almost feel him walking up behind me.
There was a silent pause; he was probably looking at me, as he often does when
I am in a position he finds attractive. Then he either sat behind me. He tied
my ankle shackles together and demonstrated to me the shortness of the length
of rope between them, then ran his hand from my neck down to the small of my
back verrrrry slowly. Another pause, then a crack as he brought his hand down
hard upon my ass, once; hard enough to leave a tingling feeling in an area that
was the exact size and shape of his hand.
He got up and sat in the chair. "Crawl to the kitchen, slave, and bring me a
can of soda." I slowly, because of the inability to move my legs far apart,
crawled to the kitchen, pushed myself to my knees, and opened the refrigerator,
getting a can of Coke. Crawling back with only one free hand made it even more
difficult and even slower, but I knew that was part of the point. When I got
back to the chair, I got back up on my knees, opened the soda, and handed it to
him, being careful to keep my eyes lowered. My Master is not normally a
stickler on that sort of protocol, but when I was being punished it was
usually strictly enforced, and I had no desire to increase my punishment for
something this simple.
"Back to your proper position, slave, " he ordered, and I bowed my head down on
top of his feet. It took him a good 10 minutes to drink to soda, during which
time I was motionless. Sometime during this, he leaned down, pulled my head up
slightly, and attached a leash to my collar, then pushed my head back down.
He placed the can next to the chair then pulled on the leash, bringing my head
to the level of his waist. "Blow me, slave." I unbuckled his belt, unzipped his
pants and began giving him head. As he became more erect, he put his hand on
the back of my head, forcing me to take him deeper into my mouth. After a
while, he said "Enough." and pushed my head back down to the floor, then stood
up.
I heard him remove his clothing and thought perhaps he would simply take me in
this position and decide that it enforced my role sufficiently. Somehow,
though, I doubted it; usually when I disobey an order for a length of time I
get a more...physical punishment. Given what I had done, this was likely to be
very intense.
Sure enough, I wasn't going to be that lucky. Warming up periods, apparently,
were only for play parties; the first blow of his hand rocked me forward. The
spanks after that continued at that level for several minutes, then he stopped.
My ass was more than tingling, it was hot and sore...but this was punishment.
Oh, it felt good, too, but it was in that in between point, between good pain
and 'real' pain.
The pause was for him to get more things from the bag. He spread my legs
slightly and inserted my vibrator, turning it on. "You are forbidden to have an
orgasm, slave. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Master." I replied, knowing that he was setting me up for more
punishment, but not caring.
The riding crop cracked down on my ass, both on the cheeks and in between. I
began reacting more obviously as the pain increased, but my body became more
and more able to deal with it as time went on. Still, when he stopped, my
entire ass was incredibly sore.
He pulled back on my leash, snapping my head up, and blindfolded and gagged me,
then pushed my head back against the floor. I heard the snap of a rubber glove
and moaned, knowing what was coming. A lubricated finger, then two, slipped
into my anus, slowly, lubing the inside. They withdrew just as slowly. After a
pause barely long enough for my Master to don a condom and apply lubricant to
it as well, he began fucking me anally. Although he started out fairly gentle,
once it was clear I could accomodate him this time, his thrusts got harder and
deeper, so that he slammed against my sore ass with every one.
My cries beneath the gag were muffled but to me sounded very loud. This hurt,
and was humiliating, but at the same time was one of the most exciting things
my Master had ever done. As I heard him approaching climax, I could no longer
contain myself; my own pleasure and the knowledge of his combined was too much,
and I too had an orgasm, nearly simultaenous to his.
He leaned across my body, still inside of me, and removed the gag. His arms
around me were warm and comforting, as he said "I forgive you, slave." I knew
that my punishment was over, and that once I had been removed from my bondage
that he was likely to hold, cuddle and pamper me as he often did once I had
learned my lesson.
I was right; about the intensity of the punishment, about feeling and _knowing_
my proper place in my Master's life, _and_ about the cuddling. The pain seemed
inconsequential as I fell asleep in my Master's arms.

336
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/punitory.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,336 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/punitory.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Punitory
EREBUS
~~~~~~
A Sadistic Penal Colony for Young Women and Girls.
******
Hidden in the dark bowels of the earth somewhere in the northeast is the
lascivious den of carnal perversion called Erebus, the corrective institution
for uncontrollable young female criminals. For its inmates, it is pure hell,
for its warden and guards, and inmate custodians, it is a Carnal Utopia.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
MEMO
December 30, 1997
To: Ms Joyce R. Cummings
Ombudsman
Citizen's Right Consulship
New York City, N.Y.
You are here by invited as a Special Representative of the Citizens
Rights Consulship to visit and tour the maximum security penial facility
known as 'Erebus'. Due to the restricted nature of this facility you
will be escorted to it via Limited Vision Limousine.
Upon your arrival, Warden Richard M. Young, will brief you on the
history and functioning of Erebus. He will accord to you all rights and
privileges due your position.
Please present this memo to the limousine driver as identification.
Yours;
Carl D. Sadder
Chief Administrator
American Penial Agency.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
~ -1-
January 2, 1998
Warden Young greets Ombudsman Cummings:
"Welcome to Erebus Ms Cummings. I hope your trip was not unpleasent. If
you will please check all your personel belongings with the Duty Clerk, we can
begin your tour of the facility. Thank You.
In Erebus's caverous deeps are the cells and 'discipline rooms', that are
home to dozens of young women and girls. They are society's rejects, the worst
of the worst, THE DAMNED! The few inmates who survive the months and years of
corrective discipline and reform treatment are privileged to join the ranks of
the custodians. To become the sadistic mistresses of their fellow inmates. To
enjoy the pleasures of the torments and pains of other females, but they never
receive the ultimate pleasure of freedom. All sentences to Erebus are for life!
As a Special V.I.P. Guest to Erebus, you are invited to tour and wittness
all the chambers and functionings of this institution. Welcome, and feel free
to direct or participate in any way or form of discipline or corrective action
being administered.
Now if you would please follow your security escort, we shall begin with
the receiving and indoctrination area."
* * *
"In this area all new arrivals to Erebus are stripped of everything from
the outside world. All their clothes and personel effects are taken away and
disposed of. They are then bathed, disinfected, and issued the special attire
worn by all the inmates of Erebus!
From here they are taken into the Indoctrination area, where they will be
instructed in the rules and regulations of Erebus. Then they will be assigned
a inmate number and cell. After which they will begin the corrective action
befitting to their crime and personality.
I beleive that there are some new arrivals on their way down now. We will
wait until they get here, and you can see for your self how they are handled."
* * *
~ -2-
At the far end of the receiving area, the doors of an elevator open and
three young women are brought into the room by two guards. All three are in
handcuffs and ankle chains, with hoods covering their heads. The first woman
is a tall shapely blonde of about 18 or 19 years of age. The second woman is
a shorter brunette of about 16 or 17. The third is a young blackhaired girl
of about 14 or 15. All three are in handcuffs and ankle chains, with their
heads covered by a black leather hoods.
Three duty matrons, wearing tight white latex body suits that emphasize
each sensuous curve of their shapely female bodys, waste no time in removing
the new arrivals clothing. A few quick snips of the sissors, and all three
girls are completely naked. With a equally quick action, leather strap bras
that lift and force the the girls breasts to jut outward, are fastened about
each girl. Next, wide heavy leather straps are fastened about their wrists,
the handcuffs are removed and their wrists are pulled up behind their backs,
and fastened to a steel ring at the back of the leather strap bra.
Each girl is then stood over a large floor drain hole, chains from each
side of the drain cover are fastened to the ankle chains, and chains hanging
from the ceiling are fastened to the ring of the strap bra. Then by turning
wall cranks, the three girls are lifted up until their toes barely touch the
drain cover. The two matrons then proceed to wash down each girl with high
preasure hoses spraying hot water, until every inch of their young bodies has
turned a bright pink, but the matrons are not finished yet.
Each girls exposed pubic area is maliciously covered with shaving cream
by the matrons whom take considerable pleasure in rubbing it in very very deep!
Then, with short quick strokes of notably sharp straight razors, each young
girls vulva is layed bared. And using the same hoses, each girl is given a
long and stimulating hot water duce. The hoses are savagely shoved in, and
viciously pummped in and out repeatedly. From the girls responce's the act
is quite painful, but shortly, the two older girls begin showing signs of
enjoying it. Suddenly the hoses are jerked from their vagina, and with still
more savagery are crammed deep into unexpecting anal canals. The hoses are
again pumped in and out several time before being jerked out, followed by an
explosive anal gusher of water and feces. Each time the hose is shoved into
the girls rectum, the spectators can see their young bellys swell as the hot
water fills their bowels. And eachtime the hose is removed the violated bellys
contract in relief.
Finally the martons are finished, and retreat to one side of the area to
clean and dry themselves. The three girls are left hanging and dripping over
the floor drains to dry like laundry.
For several seconds the room is silent as Ms Cummings slowly moves closer
to the three helpless young girls!
~ -3-
"Excuse me Ms Cummings." says Warden Young. "Perhaps you might like to
change into one of our matron's suits if you wish to exaimine the inmates in
more closer detail. I would hate to see your business suit soiled or stained
by anything. If so, the matrons will assist you in putting on something more
appropriate for your 'VISIT'."
Without taking her eyes from the three suspended girls, Joyce R. Cummings
slowly nods yes, and the warden signals the matrons. The warden and the five
security guards then disappear through a door next to a window size mirror.
With the stealthness of a pair of ghost, the matrons began undressing the
transfixed woman. The removal of her gray tween suit jacket, skirt and white
victorian blouse revealed two long shapely nylon clad legs, firm round hips,
a slender waist and flat abdomen, and a superb pair of full round 38D breasts.
When the white cotton brassiere fell free it exposed twin marble size nipples
centered in large dark brown auroras, pointing straight out.
The spell bound 'visitor' stood motionless as the matrons quickly capture
her georgous breasts in a leather strap bra, and only vaguely resisted as her
wrist were secured in leather straps and hooked up high behind her back. But
when a large leather pouch, attached to a wide leather strap, was forced into
her unexpecting mouth, and the strap buckled tigh behind her head, the spell
was broken. But it was too late! Her long black hair was released from its
prudish bun and cascaded down over her bare shoulders.
The marton behind her, suddenly reached around her sides and seized each
of her protuding breasts in her hands, and crushed the helpless woman tight
against her latex sheathed body. The other matron seized the waist bands of
her panties and panty hose, and with a swift sadistic action she jerked both
of them down and off the struggling womans legs, sending her low heel shoes
flying across the room.
Before Joyce could recover from this, she was positoned with her legs
wide apart over the floor drain next to the young black haired girl. The
cover chains were fastened around her ankles and the ceiling chain was hooked
to the bra ring.
As the wall crank lifted her painfully upwards, Joyce Cummings saw the
warden and guards enter the area. Now they were dressed only in black leather
boots, black leather briefs, and black leather chest harnesses with big metal
studs.
"Welcome again to Erebus Ms Cummings. We thought that you would acquire
a better understanding of this facility if you were 'MORE INVOLVED' with some
of its functions. Now if the matrons would please finish their duties?"
~ -4-
With sadistic enthusiasm the martons prepared Joyce for introduction into
Erebus. One martron savagely rubbed the shaving cream on Joyce's heavy pubic
hair covered pussy, then with one, then two, then with three fingers, began
fucking Joyce's pussy. Joyce didn't resist the assault on her vagina, infact
she was getting more and more turned on when suddenly it stopped. Abruptly
the straight razor flashed before her and her lovely pubic hair fell to the
floor in large creamy globs.
Again the high preasure hoses were turned on, this time however, the use
of two hoses quickly turned their targets skin a bright red. And while one
hose was used to give her the most evocatively duce of her life, the second
hose invaded her anus and gave her the most agonizing enema of her life.
With one water hose brutally fucking her throbbing pussy and the other
water ravaging her outraged bowels, her licentious body exploded in an orgasm
the likes of which she had never knowned.
When her shattered senses returned, Joyce realized that the warden was
standing infront of her.
"Now that the preliminaries are over, let me introduce you to your fellow
indoctries."
"This," said Warden Young as he jerked the hood from the blonde girl's
head, "is Madge, she kills her boyfriends for being unfathful, her total to
date is six as far as we know."
"And this," he said as he yanked up the hood over the brunette's head
"is Carmele. She likes to castrate men after having sex with them. I believe
her score was nine before she was caught."
"A this lovely little morsel I believe you know." he spoken as he slowly
pulled off the blackhaired girl's hood. A muffled scream erupted from Joyce's
gagged mouth and she twisted and jerk in vain on the chains holding her. The
girl was Joyce's 13 year old daughter, Donna.
"It seems that she somehow escaped from the juvenile center she has been
in for the last two years, but don't worry it won't show on her record. Her
record no longer exist! To be exact, SHE no longer exist, thanks mostly to
you keeping it secret that you even had a daughter! But that is all in the
past, and here in Erebus there is no past, or no tomorrow, only today. And
today we'll start with a little pre-indoctrination in the corrective methods
we employ.
* * * * *
~ -5-
Through tear glazed eyes Joyce watched as the warden mercilessy drove his
cock into Donna's young pussy, then a guard savagely rammed his cock deep into
her virgin asshole. Then they began fucking the helpless girl hard and fast
Joyce felt a pair of hands grab her hips from behind. Pain! Sear agonizing
tore through her loins as the other guard drove his hard cock deep into her
tender anal canal. For what seemed like an eternity the anal invader pounded
in and out of her ass like a jack hammer, until finally it was buried its full
length, and she felt the warmth of cum filling her bowels.
Joyce opened her tearfull eyes just in time to see the warden and guard
seemly crush Donna between then, and fill her young womb and bowels with their
own thick hot cum.
When the warden and guard pulled their spent cocks from Donna,s violated
openings, the matrons quickly crammed a large butt plug into her asshole, and
shoved a double headed dildo into her pussy. And before Joyce realized it, an
equally large butt plug was rammed up her own ass, and her pussy was impaled
on the other half of the dildo protruding from her young daughter's cunt.
A leather harness was tightly fastened about their waist's and through
their crotch's so as to prevent their seperation. Next, a steel ring with four
leather straps fastened to it was forced into Joyce's mouth, and two of the
straps were buckled tightly behind her head, then her open mouth was crushed
against her daughter's mouth and the other two straps were fastened behind her
head.
Mother and Daughter, Raped and Sodomized, Dildoed and Butt Plugged, bound
and suspended together with their tongues entwined through the 'love gag' they
shared.
"Welcome to Erebus Miss and Ms Cummings", spoke warden young. "I'm sure
your stay will be long and plesent.........for us that is! You are the first
mother and daughter inmates we will have the pleasure of having here. Now if
you will excuse me I have a memo to send. The guards will take you to your
cell and see that your are confortable for the rest of today!"
Mother and daughter Erebus inmates #1998-003 and #1998-004. Cell block C,
cell number 7.
* * * * *
~ -6-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
MEMO
January 2, 1998
TO: Carl D. Sadder
Chief Administrator
American Penal Agency
Washinton, D.C.
I am pleased to confirm the safe arrival of Ms Joyce R. Cummings at
Erebus at 9:30 AM this date.
Ms Cummings was given a complete tour of this facility, and was very
impressed with all functions. She was especially impressed by the unique
physical characteristics of some of our male instructors and the methods
they used in discipline and correction.
She has also become quite attached a newly arrived female inmate and
is now enjoying a close standing and binding relationship with her.
I am very sorry to hear about the unfortunate accident involving the
limited vision limousine. I hope the passenger's body can be located.
But the currents in the River are very strong this time of the year.
By the way will you send inmate # 1998-004 records and personel file
as soon as possible. Wouldn't want to be accused of sloppy paper work.
Yours;
Richard M. Young
Warden;
Erebus Correction Center.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
~ -7-
--

60
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/punk.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,60 @@
Archive-name: Violent/punk.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Show Me Your Ass, Punk!
Tom was a little nervous as he walked down the strange city street. He had
never been to this part of town before, and had heard a lot of bad things about
the area. It was just about dusk, and he wanted to get to a phone and call one
of his friends for a ride back to his apartment before it got dark. He turned
at the corner of a building and started to cut through an alley which he
thought would lead to the road which ran parallel to the one he was on.
As he came to the end of the alley, a hand grabbed his shoulder. He turned to
see a mean looking, leather clad guy staring him right in the face. The dude
had a feather hanging from his ear, and his head was shaved except for his
mohawk style hair, and he looked Tom right in the eye and said, "Show me your
ass PUNK!" The dude pushed Tom up against the brick wall. Tom was too scared
to fight back, so he dropped his dark blue gym shorts to the ground. "Finger
your butt boy, get me hot!", hollared the leather clad punk. Tom did as he was
told.
"Hands on the wall, and spread 'em.", he yelled, "Yeah, that's a real nice ass
boy...I bet that ass can take lots of dick...big dick. I think I'll open it up
a bit for you prick." He pulled out a thick black dildoe. Tom looked back
half with lust, and half with fear in his eyes. He started to cringe when he
felt the punk rocker's fingers probing his hole, and start to work their way
in.
A stab of pain shot up Tom's spine as he felt the tip of the black moster dick
pressing against his ass. "You're a tight mother fucker, boy, this will help
open that hole..", he said as he started to swing his belt at Tom's butt.
Slowly, painfully, his asshole swallowed the huge plastic cock. "This will
make you a real man...take all that fuck'n cock!" Tom felt so humiliated, he
started to resist. He reached back and tried to push his attacker away. The
punk rocker grabbed Tom's hands and fastened them securely with his belt, and
put an end to Tom's fighting.
He spun Tom around, and started twisting his tits. "You cross me boy, and I
can be real mean and make you hurt real bad...you do as I say and I can be nice
and we can both enjoy this...understand!" With that, he reached up, pulled
Tom's head to his, and planted a passionate kiss right on his lips. "I think
I'm gonna work on that cute ass of yours some more." He spun Tom around, and
holding the black dildoe up the kids ass with his knee, proceeded to tighten
Tom's bonds with a leather thong. Next he placed a white dildoe on the ground
beneath Tom and pulled out the black one. He pushed Tom down by the shoulers
and forced him to sit on the fatter white dildoe. Tom began to screem, but was
promptly quieted when the punk pulled out another white dildoe, and forced the
head between Tom's lips. He forced Tom to raise and lower himself onto the
dildoe, and soon the boy blond kid was moaning withpleasure!
The punk made Tom stand up, and he moved behind him and really started to ream
Tom's hole with the white dildoe, while he worked the other white plastic dick
up his own ass. As Tom started to moan, the punk started to suck the blond's
now hard and throbbing cock. Soon the punk was close to cumming, so he made
Tom sit down on the white dildoe, and he jammed the black one in Tom's
mouth...he watched Tom work the big fake dicks, while he worked on his own big
cock, and his own ass with the other dildoe. Soon both Tom and the punk, both
impaled on the big cocks, were spuing their hot cum out into the dirtystreet.
--

55
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/puppies.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,55 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/puppies.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Puppies
When I was a young teenager I had a siberian husky. After spending many days
in the kennel behind our house Kym would get very dusty. One summer my
parents went away for a fishing trip leaving my older sister, who lived
in the duplex upstairs, to keep an eye on me. Besides my sister I was left
to my own devices.
I brought Kym into the house for company, but, he was so dirty I gave him a
bath. The best way to bathe him was to put him in the shower, take off my
clothes, jump in then close the shower doors.
He seemed to like the idea of this new game, I liked it because it gave me
another chance to use the shower massage! I rinsed the dog off, applied
some soap then let it soak in. While I waited I turned the nozzle on my
self, spreading my lips with one hand and controlling the water with the
other. As I teased the water over my clit, I got hotter and wetter. Kym
started licking the water off my legs. It felt so good, I put the nozzle
down and spread my legs wider, encouraging him to lick further up my legs.
Soon he smelled my warm musky cunt and prodded me with his nose, well, I
nearly came on the spot.
He nudged me again with his nose, his posture was very upright, tail wagging
neck arched and ears forward. I rinsed him off at this point and as I
reached between his hind legs I discovered my dear dogs balls were as hard
as rocks! I stroked his sheath a few times and he reared up a little,
as if inviting me to play. My mind started to fill with the possibilities.
I was still a virgin but had talked about sex with friends and had read
lots of books.
I finished rinsing him off, allowing him to lick at my cunt a few more times
turned the water off, stepped out of the shower then towelled Kym off. As
I sat on the towels, naked, Kym pushed towards me licking the drops of water
from my face, neck and one nipple. That final touch pushed me over the
edge and I decided to play with my dog friend as if I were another dog.
I turned to my hands and knees and licked Kym's muzzle then rubbed my face
into his wet neck ruff. Normally I wouldn't have wanted his fur on me
but I was very turned on and very into playing on his level.
Kym moved around behind me, sniffed then licked my asshole. I moved into a
better position for him and spread my legs. He started to mount me, then
I jumped away as I'd seen bitches in heat do, turning to invite him to
play. I did this about three times, sometimes reaching under to stroke
his hard on.
Finally he jumped me again and grabbed hold of me around my hips, his nails
biting into my skin giving my first taste of S&M! I dropped my breasts to
the floor, lifted my ass and spread my legs. Reaching back I felt his
cock had slipped from his sheath and helped him get inside me. His hips
started jerking and I could feel him just inside my hot wet cunt, just
at the most sensitive part. He slipped out of me as he was cumming and
I felt his hot cum on my ass cheeks, running down my legs. By virtue
of the way dogs are built he stood stiff legged for a while waiting for
his balls to return to normal size. While we waited I played with my
clit and got my self off. I let Kym clean me up, jumped back in the
shower to rinse the dog hair off and curled up with my dog to sleep.
--

208
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/purplesilk.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,208 @@
Purple Silk Scarves
copyright (c) 1990 by D!
The room is warm, almost too warm. I am slightly damp from
perspiration, and the occasional draft makes me shiver.
The room is filled with a warm, diffuse light, sunlight
through heavy lace curtains, giving the place an antique feel. The
air smells of potpourri, mingled with red wine and musk.
My eyes travel lazily along the ceiling, until they reach the
far wall, where a full-length mirror stands across from the foot of
the bed, tilted slightly forward in its heavy oak frame. The image
staring back at me from the mirror commands my attention: a
exquisite brass four-poster bed, and on it a beautiful woman, naked,
her arms stretched tautly over her head, and her legs reaching out
toward the posts at the foot of the bed.
That's me, with my wrists bound together by that long purple
band of silk. That's me, chest rising and falling more quickly than
usual below tight, shiny skin. That's me, lying there on the new
beautiful bed we shopped for for so long, and bought just for this
purpose. That's me . . . finally.
Absorbed as I am in the image of myself, Robert's voice
startles me. "You certainly are a beautiful sight, love." I turn
my attention to him, as he stands by the side of the bed, a glass of
wine in his hand, smiling warmly down at me.
"Robert, kiss me . . ." I start to say, but he leans over me,
and presses his finger to my lips, and says "Shhhh. Not a sound."
But he kisses me anyway, lightly, gently, on the lips. He takes a
sip of the wine he is holding, then dips his finger into the glass.
With his wet finger, he traces my lips, then bends over and licks
the wine from my lips. His feather-light touch makes me shiver.
He continues with the wine, drawing his finger from behind my
ear to the hollow of my throat, then following with his tongue. He
traces a line down between my breasts; the evaporating alcohol is
cold for a moment, but his tongue is warm and soft. Mmmmmmm. I was
unaware that I had actually made a sound, but Robert warns me again,
"Silence..." And so I am silent, eager to please my lover and to
make this moment perfect for both of us.
A drop of wine on the left nipple, which hardens instantly,
before he licks it off with a mere brush of his tongue. And then
the same to the right nipple. His light, fleeting touch has
awakened my sensitive nipples, and they cry out for more. I arch my
back toward his mouth, but he has already moved on to other places.
A drop of wine on the soft underside of my arm. A
almost-tickling lick along my navel. A wet trail along the crease
where my thigh meets my body. Each touch a brief spark that
awakens and arouses a new part of my body, just enough to tease but
not enough to satisfy.
He licks a trail of red off of my inner thigh, and I can't
contain my gasp. My whole body feels alive, itching for his touch.
I want him to lick up, up, to move his tongue between my legs, but
he's gone again, standing next to the bed, watching my flushed form
on the bed. I look up at him, pleading with my eyes, Robert,
Robert, touch me. . .
"How can I resist those eyes?" he asks, with mock mournfulness.
"You don't really want me finish yet, do you?" My body cries yes,
but at the same time I savor the delicious frustration, and I know
the answer. The question is rhetorical. Robert goes to the dresser
by the bed, and returns with another broad band of soft purple silk,
like the ones that bind my wrists and ankles. This one he drapes
across my eyes, then lifts my head and ties it expertly in place.
The removal of vision heightens my other senses. I become aware
of the sound of cars in the distance, and the wind in the tree
outside the window. I become aware of the smell of Robert and the
smell of me. I smile and relax, delighting in hypersensitivity of
my body and the feeling of anticipation.
I am not disappointed. Robert starts touching me again,
returning to the top of my body. He strokes my face with his
fingers, and his touch is firmer now, more demanding, more
satisfying. He holds my hair, grasping it. Holding my head firmly,
he kisses me on the lips, deeply this time; no more fleeting touches,
this time his kiss is filled with passion, and I meet it with my
own.
He breaks the kiss too soon, and leaves me gasping for air. Now
he is rubbing my body with smooth, firm strokes. He rubs my
shoulders, my arms, my sides, my belly. He rubs my breasts, and
this time when I arch toward him, he doesn't pull away. Instead, he
holds them, kneads them. He grasps my nipples between his fingers,
first lightly, but with increasing pressure. A moan escapes my
parted lips, but Robert doesn't seem to mind; instead of a warning,
he pinches my nipples firmly and tugs, and I am suddenly dizzy from
the pleasure.
Forgetting my situation, I reach up to wrap my arms around him,
but the strip of silk holds my hands tightly to the bar between the
posts at the head of the bed. Straining against the bonds
accentuates my frustration and longing, and I moan again.
Robert continues pulling on my nipples, till they reach a point
just short of pain, and my back is arched as far up as it will go.
Once again, he breaks his hold too quickly, but before I have a
chance to feel disappointed, he replaces his fingers with his mouth
on my left nipple, sucking it in, pressing it between his tongue and
teeth, rolling it around with his tongue.
My breath is quick and ragged now, as I strain towards him. He
grabs both breasts in his hands, and shifts his mouth to the other
nipple. Oooooh. It feel so good. And then he stops.
He pauses, just long enough for the frustration to register on
my face, and then he resumes his broad hand strokes on my belly, and
sliding down to my thighs. He draws his hands down the outside of
my legs, to my feet. He rubs each foot with his palms, with just
enough firmness to avoid tickling me. He rubs each toe with his
thumb and draws his fingers along my instep. Then he moves his
hands back up my legs, on the inside this time. His broad, smooth
hands stop inches before where my thighs meet.
No, don't stop, Robert. . .keep going. . .up, up, please. But I
don't have to say anything. He knows how badly I want him to touch
me there, but instead he massages my thighs. Each stroke brings him a
hairsbreadth closer to to my nether lips. I strain against the
bands on my ankles, but they hold my legs apart, making me feel
exposed and ready for his touch.
He strokes gently the line where my outer labia meet my thighs.
The touch is light and agonizing. And now he leans forward, and I
can feel his warm breath against my clit, stirring the wispy hair
there. He blows against me, and the coolness against the moisture
there makes me jump. I arch toward him, but he still doesn't touch
me inside; he just keeps maddeningly stroking my outer lips.
He stops. Just as I am about to start begging him to touch
me, he brushes my exposed clit with another one of his quick,
fleeting touches. The touch is an electric shock through my body.
It is gone in an instant, but every muscle in my body tenses in that
instant, straining for his touch. After a moment, my breath returns
and my muscles start to relax, and he touches again, briefly,
sending new waves of pleasure through my taut body. Oh God, how
much more of this can I stand? Please, please, keep going, don't
stop, Oh God, don't stop. . .
He stops. Again I start to relax, and this time I feel his
tongue, pushing its way between my folds. Carefully avoiding my
clit, he licks around the foreskin. He gently sucks my labia into
his mouth, rubbing his tongue along the underside. Then the other.
Then around the clit again. Then a quick flick of his tongue across
the tip. I gasp, realizing that I have been holding my breath.
Again, the same electricity courses through my body. Another moan.
After some more teasing, Robert licks my clit again, this time
firmly. He draws his tongue in circles around the head, and then
sucks it into his mouth, pressing it between his teeth and tongue.
Yes, yes! Holding my clit between his lips, he flicks it with
increasing tempo with his tongue. Then he sucks again, and for a
timeless moment I am held on the brink, as a washing, tingling
pleasure starts to spread from between my legs up my back.
He stops. The tingling recedes. No, no, don't stop! He
lightly pinches my thighs, and I realize that this time I've
actually spoken. I continue to plead with him, Robert, Robert,
don't hold me here, touch me, touch me. . . I can't see his face
with my make-shift blindfold on, but I know he is smiling. That's
what he was waiting for.
With that, he slips a finger inside me, and I start thrusting
eagerly against his hand. His thumb rubs my clit, lightly but with
increasing pressure, as the rate of my thrusting increases. He
slips another finger in, and starts his own thrusting, faster and
faster, pressing against my clit, rubbing it, teasing it. I feel
the tingling sensation start again. Please, Robert, let it
happen. . . and he keeps thrusting. Suddenly my whole body is awash
with pleasure. I see white light behind my eyelids, and every muscle
in my body convulses. My legs strain against the soft restraints
but I have no awareness of being tied down. For a brief, timeless
moment I am floating, my entire being centered around Robert's
thrusting hand.
And before I land, before my convulsions subside, Robert is on
me, and in me. He thrusts with such ferocity, such passion, that he
keeps me floating. Unbelievably, the pleasure intensifies. The
entire world consists of me and Robert, pounding, thrusting, crying
out in pleasure, floating. I think I scream, but I'm not sure. The
aching, insistent pleasure lasts forever, and I hear Robert's own
growling gasps as he joins me on my exquisite plane of pleasure.
Yes, Robert, Robert, I love you!
Slowly the pleasure subsides, the convulsions become less
intense and further apart. My body relaxes and I become aware of
Robert's weight lying heavily on top of me, of the ties that still
bind my wrists and ankles. Without getting off me, Robert slips the
blindfold off over my head. As I knew it would be, his own faced is
flushed, his hair in disarray. Still staying in me, he reaches up
and unties the strip of cloth that holds my wrists together, and I
bring them down and wrap my arms tightly around him.
For a long time we stay that way, my lover's weight against my
body, my arms holding him close. For a long time we lay in our
beautiful new bed, recovering from its first use. Hopefully the
first of many.
----
Copyright (c) 1990 by D!
You are free to copy this as long as your recipients have
the same right, and you retain this copyright notice.

252
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/puss.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,252 @@
The Enslavement of Puss
By Janice Christine
I first noticed them on the dance floor. Six of them. Circling me.
Watching me move.
I've caught guys staring before -- everybody has -- but these men were
different. They showed no trace of embarrassment when I noticed them
looking at me; made not even the slightest effort to conceal their leers.
I tried my "ice" look, contemptuously holding my gaze on their eyes. With
most men this worked, freezing them out until they'd avert their eyes,
guilty over being caught. But not with these men. They just continued
watching me, calmly, as if they were assessing me. In scant seconds I
couldn't stand it any more. I lowered my eyes, unable to maintain my aura
of disdain. Surrendering.
I felt a hot blush suffuse my face and creep down my neck, even more
embarrassed knowing how easily they could see my breasts turn pink,
revealed by the plunging neckline of my dress. I tossed my head, shaking
my long auburn hair, trying to project an attitude of nonchalance,
dismissal. But, out of the corner of my eye I saw them still staring,
only now they were smiling.
This was too much. I stopped dancing, preparing to walk off the dance
floor, defeated. My eyes lowered, I took a single step and found my path
blocked. It was one of them. My senses were assaulted by him, looming
over me, large, powerful, a musky smell of exertion from a clean man's
body. I felt another presence at my side. A large hand possessively
stroked my ass, cupped one cheek and squeezed. I gasped.
"Keep dancing, Puss" he whispered in my ear, warm breath tickling me,
wafting my hair slightly, "You move so well. Amuse us, Puss."
I'll never understand why I didn't just scream and try to run. I think I
was too frightened to scream. But there was something else, too.
Something about these men. Their complete self assurance, the way they
casually handled me, fondling my body like a pet animal. Traitorously, my
nipples tightened -- HARD. I briefly wished I'd worn a bra, my little
nubs of sensitive flesh were tenting the sheer silk of my dress, clearly
displaying themselves for all the world to see. I felt a familiar warmth
in my pussy, the flood of lubrication, my clitty tingling, begging to be
touched. I was terrified, utterly mortified, frozen in place -- and, oh
so aroused!
I moaned softly, unable to contain myself as a hand brushed across my
breasts. The flat of the palm just barely touching my erect nipples and
nothing else, forcing me to feel the sensuous fabric caressing my needy,
aroused flesh. Once more, from very close, lips slightly brushing my ear,
a whisper "Dance Puss. Let yourself go. Feel the music."
Unable to believe I was actually doing so, even as I complied, I obeyed
the whispered command. Self consciously I started dancing again,
awkwardly moving to the music. I sensed their eyes on me, drinking me in.
Every now and then, as I danced, one of them would enter my field of
vision. They weren't even pretending to dance now. They simply stood,
casually, almost lounging, watching me intently.
At first I'd been hesitant. Jerky in my movements. Timid. But as I felt
the heat in my pussy building under their possessive stares, I began
loosening up. Moving sensually. Deliberately striving to arouse.
Shaking my breasts. Leaning over and wiggling my ass. Twirling to let my
skirt flare, showing my crotch. Shimmying my body for these powerful men.
As my dancing grew ever more erotic, I dimly became aware that others on
the dance floor were also slowing, barely moving, watching me. A space
had formed around me, a clearing in the forest of dancers. I was
surrounded by voyeurs, open looks of hunger on their faces, but the six
men I'd first noticed stood out from the others. They seemed to glow,
radiate power, intensity, like redwoods in a stand of scrub pine.
I gradually became totally lost in a world narrowed down to one purpose,
one goal; pleasing these men. Sweat glistened on my body, trickling down
between my breasts. I actually felt the slickness of my own excitement
seeping from my pussy, making the insides of my thighs slippery when they
brushed together as I moved my body for the pleasure of my watchers. I
felt helpless and weak, an object of pleasure. A supplicant, begging for
their attention and approval. I'd gone from being afraid of what they
might do to me to being anxious they might not find me interesting enough!
I slowed my pace, moving to sway bare inches from first one, then another
of the six, each one in succession, running my hands over my body, fingers
splayed, displaying my need. Eventually I came back to the first, still
seductively working my body for him. He reached out with both hands,
sliding his palms over my breasts, down my belly, my hips, down to my
naked thighs. Then his hands traveled upwards, under my skirt, caressing
my inner thighs, feeling the slick moisture which stained my crotch. I
raised my arms to the back of my head, flipping my hair, my eyes closed in
total surrender to his touch. With no thought of protest whatsoever, I
felt him slide my panties down my legs and moaned in delight.
I stepped out of my panties, back into the center of the circle of
watchers. I saw him raise the panties to his face, sniff, and laugh in
triumph at the undeniable scent of his conquest of me. He casually
flipped my panties over his shoulder back into the crowd of onlookers and
gestured me to increase the pace of my dance once more. I was vaguely
aware of my panties being passed around in the crowd, but soon forgot
about it completely as I began moving more rapidly, complying with his
motioned order.
For what seemed hours, I twirled and gyrated, displayed and flaunted
myself, hoping I was pleasing them. I knew my dress was flaring, showing
off the tiny, manicured patch of pubic hair which was all that remained
after my bikini trim. I sensed, rather than actually heard, the
collective sighs from the crowd as my naked ass flashed from under my
dress. This only drove me to new heights of exhibitionism; I'd become
utterly consumed by my need to arouse them, becoming more and more aroused
myself. I'd sink down into a crouch, or leap upwards as high as I could,
or throw one leg out into a high kick, all the while moving myself as
seductively as I knew how, my arms and hands constantly in motion, tracing
my curves, flipping my hair.
After a timeless period, as I was feeling my strength ebb, I noticed the
original six had gathered together in one spot. The rest of the crowd
gave them space, sensing their uniqueness, their power. I directed my
dance towards them, a twirling spin flaring my skirt outwards almost
horizontal from my waistline, and ended by sinking to my knees before
them, head lowered, hair disheveled, dewy with sweat, gasping for breath.
The one who'd removed my panties, possibly their leader, reached a hand
down and lifted my chin with one finger, forcing me to look in his eyes.
I licked my lips, panting, desperate to be found acceptable to him. He
held my gaze steadily for a few moments until I could bare it no longer,
and lowered my eyes submissively, feeling the hot flush of embarrassment
burning my face and breasts.
I felt the pressure on my chin increasing, signaling me to rise. I got my
feet under me and slowly straightened, without using my hands for support,
trying to be as graceful as possible. I panicked for a second, afraid
that I had been found somehow unworthy, as I watched all of them turn and
walk towards the exit. But then I realized they expected me to follow,
and I began slowly walking after them, as if drawn by a magnet. I didn't
know what to expect, but I sensed that I had to be totally compliant,
beautiful, sensuous, as feminine and submissive as I was able -- they
would accept no less.
I could hardly believe I was doing it, as I meekly followed them towards
the door, as if in a trance. I was frightened but I was even more
desperately hoping I could satisfy them. I ached to be taken by them,
savagely, brutally, fiercely, like an animal in heat. Several men in the
crowd seemed to consider trying to stop them from leading me away, but the
combination of their self assured, stern faces, and my obvious willingness
to follow them, silenced any protests.
Once outside in the parking lot, alone with just the six men, I began to
feel less sure of my decision to follow them. A part of me was screaming
"What are you doing!" This was insane! I knew absolutely nothing about
them. It still wasn't too late to get away. I could just run back into
the bar and be safe in the crowd. But then I noticed one had my purse.
When had he picked it up? How had he known it was mine? Had they been
stalking me?
They paused by a black stretch limousine. I hesitantly approached the one
with my purse, intending to ask for it back, and then leave. Just as I
was opening my mouth, the leader gave me a hard look, seeming to see right
through me, into my mind, reading my intentions. His fierce hungry eyes
froze me, rooting me in place like a deer caught in the headlights of an
oncoming car.
"No turning back, Puss. You belong to us now." He said. Then to the
others, "Take her."
I gasped and opened my mouth to scream, but they were prepared, too fast
for me. My own panties were shoved in my gaping mouth, muffling any sound
I could have made. My arms were held in iron grips by two of them,
standing on either side of me. I struggled and kicked out, but they only
laughed at my puny efforts to escape. One of them opened the trunk of the
limo and brought a roll of duct tape over to me. He tore off a strip and
taped my mouth shut, very effectively gagging me now with my panties still
balled up in my mouth. The others then forced my arms behind my back,
raising them until my forearms were parallel across the center of my back,
left wrist against right elbow and right wrist against left elbow. They
bent me over at the waist, pulling my joined forearms upwards away from my
back painfully, while the one with the duct tape wrapped it around and
around my forearms taping them together securely.
Then they released me. I straightened shakily, experimentally pulling my
arms, but they were totally immobilized, locked together across the middle
of my back. I jerked my head about wildly, emitting barely audible
squeaks from behind the gag, searching for someone to help me. But the
parking lot was totally deserted. Tears rolled down my cheeks. There was
no escape.
The leader walked up to me, standing only inches from me. He put his hand
out and caressed my face, brushing my tears from my cheeks, tracing my
jawline. Then his palm slipped under my chin, gripping my face, his
fingers biting painfully into my jaws. I looked up at him piteously,
moaning through the gag, trying to beg him not to hurt me.
Still holding my head in one hand, he reached out with his other hand and
grabbed my dress where it covered my breasts. His fist clenched,
twisting, bunching the fabric, pulling it away from my breasts. He paused
like that, looked into my eyes and smiled insolently. Then I shuddered in
violent fear and squeaked in surprise as he ripped my dress off my body
with one powerful jerk of his arm, tearing it down the front until the
straps across my back snapped and one of the side seams gave way. In one
smooth motion he pulled the now worthless rag completely away from me like
a magician pulling tablecloth out from under a dinner setting. Smiling
possessively, he released my face and stepped back to get a better look at
my naked body.
I was utterly humiliated. Standing there trembling, unable to free my
arms to cover myself, my breasts thrust outwards by the position of my
arms locked behind my back, my nipples still almost painfully erect, I
couldn't even summon the courage to try to run. It was all I could do to
remain standing while they stood around me, enjoying the sight of my body,
and seemed to bask in my fear and humiliation.
After several moments one them came and took me by my hair, bending me
over backwards, opening my body even more for their inspection. He ran a
finger along the length of my pussy. In total embarrassment, I could feel
my lips were already puffed out, swollen, slightly parted, and slick with
my dew. I shuddered at the feel of his hand on me, my knees buckling. It
was only his grip in my hair, sending shooting flashes of pain through my
scalp, which kept me upright. He laughed when he felt how wet I was.
Then he bent me face downwards and walked me over to the limo, forcing my
cheek down onto the trunk lid. I felt hands caress my ass. Squeezing
each cheek. Another hand reached between my ass cheeks and once again
stroked my slit. Then I felt a flash of coldness on one ass cheek,
followed by a sharp sting. I jerked my head about as best I could and saw
one of the men pulling a hypodermic from my ass. I moaned in helpless
fear.
Next, my ankles were taped together tightly, and I was unceremoniously
tumbled into the trunk of the car. My position inside the trunk was
awkward and painful, and one of them adjusted my body to a more
comfortable angle. Obviously they didn't want their new acquisition
overly harmed. My head was beginning to spin. The drug they'd shot into
me was taking effect. My heart was racing, there was no way out! What
was going to happen to me? I could see outside a bit now and watched
them, trying to learn what they planned while I was still conscious. The
men laughed, talking a bit among themselves, totally confident that I was
theirs.
"Take her car and follow us." the leader said to the man who held my
purse.
"Okay, Bob." he answered, turning towards where'd I'd parked earlier that
evening.
Then the trunk lid was slammed down. I could still hear muffled voices
but very few distinct words.
"She sure is a hot one, Bob. You really know how to pick 'em" I heard
barely audibly through the lid of the trunk. I could no longer feel the
rest of my body. I was slipping away.
"She'll do." Was the last thing I heard through the ringing in my ears
from my pounding heart just before I blacked out.
- End -

173
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pusscats.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,173 @@
Copyright <20> 1998, Candy Kane ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
by writing mrdouble@mrdouble.com..
WARNING: This story is a work of fiction that contains descriptions of explicit sexual acts between females. If this type of content offends you, or you are under the age of 18, do not read it.
PUSSY CATS by Candy Kane
My name is Alicia, and I had just joined the high school cheerleaders squad midway through the fall football season. The football team was called the Wild Cats and the unofficial nickname for the cheerleaders was the Pussy Cats for more reasons than one. I had always heard that the cheerleaders squad was very close and did everything together. I soon found out just how close.
After my first practice with them, the head cheerleader, Kim, invited Lucy, Sara, Debbie, Kathy, and me over to her house to spend the night. Her parents were away and she told us we would have the place to ourselves. Once we had devoured a large pizza and a couple of six packs of beer, everyone had a good buzz going. The conversation quickly turned to sex and soon we were all complaining how horny we were and how much we needed to get off. Then Kim said she had a movie for us to watch. We settled in around the living room and she put the video tape in the VCR.
"This should get everybody in the mood for some fun," Kim said and pressed play. It turned out to be an all-girl porno flick called "Where The Boys Aren't". This was my first look at lesbian sex and I had to admit it was a turn-on. I could feel my crotch getting moist as I watched.
Not long after the movie started, Kathy produced a couple of joints from her backpack and we lit up. Once we had passed the first one around and lit the second, Debbie started taking a hit and blowing the smoke into Sara's mouth. After about the third or forth time, they stopped sharing the joint and started making out. As they French kissed, Debbie moved her hand down under Sara's skirt. Sara leaned back with her eyes closed and opened her legs so Debbie could play with her. At this point, I was stoned, very horny, and getting more turned on by the minute. After some very intense necking, Debbie and Sara undressed each other and started making love in a sixty-nine on the couch across the room.
Lucy had gone to pee and when she came back she was naked. She walked over to Kathy who was sitting next to me and knelt in front of her. She ran her hands along the tops of Kathy's bare legs until they were up under her short cheerleader skirt. "I'm hungry," she said.
Kathy giggled and pulled her skirt up above her waist exposing her panties. "You're always hungry for this," she said and spread her legs.
My breathing quickened as I watched Lucy pull the top of Kathy's panties down. While Lucy played with Kathy's pubic hair with her finger tips, she looked up at me and asked, "Do you like to be eaten, Alicia?"
"I love it," I said and took a deep breath.
"Male or female?" Lucy asked.
"What?" I asked.
"You know, do you like it better when a boy does it or a girl?"
"I've never had a girl . . ."
"Oh, a virgin." She winked at Kathy and said, "That's why Kim said she wanted Alicia first." They both giggled as she pulled the crotch of Kathy's panties aside and kissed her pussy.
"It's much better when a girl does it," Kathy said and gave out a little squeal when Lucy started licking her. "Especially this girl. She can make your head pop off." Then she brought her feet up and spread herself so Lucy could get her ass too.
I wasn't sure what Lucy meant about Kim wanting me first, but I got a little tingle imagining the possibilities. As far as being eaten, sometimes my boyfriend did it before we fucked, but he was always rough and clumsy. Although I faked it a lot, he could never really make me come. I was dying to see what a girl's soft mouth and warm tongue felt like. Between the lesbians in the movie, watching Debbie and Sara making love, and now Lucy eating Kathy, I was definitely ready to try anything.
Lucy gripped the elastic top of Kathy's panties, and as Kathy raised her ass up, Lucy slipped them to her knees. "Mmmm," she said sniffing the damp crotch. "A cheerleader in heat. My favorite kind." Then she slid them off and tossed them over her shoulder. "You aren't gonna need those tonight."
Kathy pulled the top of her cheerleader uniform over her head. Like the rest of us, she didn't wear a bra. Her small, firm breasts looked so inviting with cute little nipples that stuck out rock hard. She played with them while Lucy licked her.
I was so turned on at the sight of my new girlfriends having sex that I got light headed. Then I felt Kim come up from behind and lean over the back of the couch. She motioned toward the movie and said, "Don't you just love lesbians?" She pulled my chin around and looked into my eyes. "Watching them makes me wanna fuck somebody." Then she whispered in my ear, "Bet you can't guess who."
"Me," I said and closed my eyes. She kissed me and I let her put her tongue in my mouth. It was the first time I'd kissed a girl and it felt totally different than a boy: so soft and tender. I loved the taste of her strawberry lipstick and the delicate scent of her perfume. She hadn't been wearing it before and I wondered if she put it on just for me. Kim moved her tongue all around the inside of my mouth, exploring everywhere. While we made out, I could hear the slurping and sucking sounds of Lucy licked Kathy's pussy.
"Have you ever done it with a girl?" Kim asked when we broke the kiss and she looked deep into my eyes.
"No, but I've fantasized about it," I said.
Kathy kissed my neck. "I can make your fantasies come true," she said cupping my breast and pinching my nipple.
"I'd like that," I said and moaned. Her voice was so seductive, her touch electrifying. My breathing deepened and my hand instinctively went between my legs. I had watched lots of girls make out in the bathrooms at school and I had even seen girls fingering each other in the showers. The straight girls called them queer but I was fascinated and figured it had to be lots of fun or so many girls wouldn't be trying it. I hoped tonight would be the night that I got my first taste of girl-love.
Kathy's little yelps were getting louder and I realized that Lucy was about to make her girlfriend come. She begged Lucy to fuck her harder as she wrapped her legs around the other girl's head and buried her fingers in her hair.
Meanwhile, Kim was doing incredible things to my nipples sending little sparks down my body that turned into fireworks between my legs. I was dizzy and I closed my eyes. I needed to get out of my clothes; my body was on fire with desire.
"I'm going to show you how much fun girls can have," Kim said as she planted little kisses all over my neck and face while she played with my nipples. Just then, Kathy arched her back, rose up a few inches of the couch, and cryed out with a squeal. Lucy's face was covered with Kathy's juice as she continued to lick her girlfriend until she brought her to multiple orgasms.
Then Kim whispered, "I can't wait any longer, Alicia. I want you now." She came around the couch and took my hand.
I carefully got up trying not to disturb Kathy who was still coming off her orgasms. Kim led me across the room, and as we walked past the other couch, Sara looked up and said, "I bet I know where those two are going."
"You don't think they're going to have sex, do you?" Debbie said and they both giggled.
Sara said, "Maybe we'll come join you guys later."
"Much later," Kim said with a big smile and gave me a protective hug. "She's all mine." Then she turned around backwards and took my hands, pulling me down the hall, never taking her eyes off mine.
"It must be love," Sara said and stuck her face back in Debbie's ass.
As soon as we were in the bedroom, I put my arms around Kim's neck and she ran her hands down my hips and under my short skirt. Grabbing my ass, she slipped her hands under my bikini panties, rubbing my cheeks and sliding a finger up and down my crack.
"I couldn't take my eyes off you at practice today, Alicia," Kim said. "All I could think about was making love to you." She pushed her finger against my anus and slid her leg between mine. "I'm so wet for you, I'm dripping down the inside of my legs."
"Then what are you going to do about it," I said with a sly grin.
"I'm gonna make you scream," she said and took a step backwards. Kim slipped out of her cheerleader uniform and panties, tossing them aside. With a sexy sway of her hips, she squatted down until her face was level with my crotch. I held my skirt up for her and she reached out and pulled my panties down. "God, Alicia, I didn't know you shave!" she said. "Shit, it's so cute."
Kim leaned forward until her nose pressed against my bare skin and then she placed the sweetest, most tender kiss on my vagina. Then she breathed in my scent and said, "Now I know what heaven smells like." She looked up at me and licked her lips. "Alicia, I'm so glad I'm gonna be your first girl."
"Me too," I said, my heart racing.
Kim lovingly slid my panties down my legs and I stepped out of them. Then, with her eyes locked on mine, she reached between her legs and wiped her wet pussy on them. I shook with arousal as I watched her slowly work the little ball of silk up inside her until it disappeared.
Kim stood up and rested her arms on my shoulders. She spread her feet apart and said, "You can have them back now, sweet baby."
I had never been this aroused in my life as I slid the palm of my hand down her flat stomach and across her trimmed patch of fuzz. I cupped her pussy and gently rubbed it, working two fingers between her folds until I found a tiny bit of material sticking out. Pulling on it a fraction of an inch at a time, I very slowly slid my panties out of her vagina.
"Oh my God, you can't imagine how erotic that feels," Kim said, her eyes closed, her breathing rapid.
When I finally got them out, they were soaked. As I brought them to my nose, I knew I would never wash them but would keep them under my mattress so I could smell her pussy every night when I masturbated. "You're such a nasty girl," I said, breathing in the scent of her sex.
"Nasty girls have more fun," Kim said, helping me out of my uniform. "You know what I'm going to do to you?"
"Please tell me," I pleaded, barely able to talk.
"I'm gonna rub my wet pussy all over you."
All I could do was moan as she tossed my clothes aside. "Do you guys do this often?" I asked standing naked in front of her.
"Whenever we're in the mood," she said. "Which is just about every minute of the day."
We both laughed and I said, "But don't you like doing boys?"
"Sure." She hopped on the bed and opened her arms, inviting me to come get on top of her. "But our parents won't let us go on dates except on the weekends which means we can only do it with a boy once or twice a week. So in between, we do each other. I mean, can you imagine going a whole day without having sex with someone besides yourself?"
I laid down on her and she wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. "Besides," Kim said, "eating pussy is low in calories and tastes great."
We giggled and then she kissed me and pushed her damp crotch into mine. "You know what they say," she whispered, "all boys are brothers and all girls are lesbians."
A wave of forbidden desire swept over me as Kim ground her crotch into mine. We touched and caressed, her soft whispers of love and sex filled my ears, and I felt her warm breath on my face. I realized I wanted her more than anything. She was so incredibly soft and gentle, and so very wet between her legs. Finally, I couldn't wait any longer so I rolled over and spread my legs, letting her know I was opening my secret place for completely.
Kim kissed her way down between my breasts taking each nipple and sucking as hard as she could. It sent an instant shock wave between my legs; my pussy throbbed.
"Eat me, Kim," I begged
She stuck the tip of her tongue in my navel and then said, "Say please."
"Please," I begged.
"Please what?"
"Please eat me!" I screamed.
"I told you I'd make you scream," she said proudly. "And I'll eat you when I'm good and ready." She got up and straddled my chest with her legs. I could see her beautiful pussy lips spread open and glistening with moisture. I tried to touch her but she stopped me. "It's not your turn," she said. Kim gave out a sexy little growl and said, "First, being the bitch in heat that I am, I'm going to mark my territory." She reached down and pulled the little fleshy hood back exposing her clitoris. Making delicate circles around it with her finger, she stimulated it until it stick out and swelled up to the size of a large pea. Then, when she was very wet, she started rubbing her pussy on me, moving up to my breasts and smearing herself on my rock hard nipples.
Her juice was warm and sticky, and had a tangy peppery fragrance that took my senses to a higher level of arousal. Watching her masturbate on me was so wanton, so sexy, so nasty. I couldn't take my eyes off that patch of short wet fur, those beautiful swollen lips that opened like a flower to reveal her pink sugar walls, and her slender finger with its bright red nail polish that danced with such feminine grace around her clit.
My nipples pointed straight up and shined with a slick coating of Kim's honey. My chest heaved and my pulse raced as she moved down and rubbed herself on my legs leaving a wet trail. She smiled at me and said, "When you wake up tomorrow, sweet baby, all you're going to smell is my cunt." She took my feet and gently rubbed my toes on her vagina. Then she put each one in her mouth and licked them clean before sticking them back inside her pussy again. "Turn over," she said when she'd finished.
I got on my stomach and she rubbed herself up the back of my legs until she was straddling my ass. As she continued to stimulate her clitoris, she spread her honey all over my cheeks and used her finger to work it down in my crack. Then she bent over and whispered in my ear, "Now if any girl comes sniffing around, she'll know who you belong to."
Kim pressed her breasts against my back and kissed her way down until she had her face in my ass. "You're only a minute away from heaven, sweet baby," she said and ran her tongue down my crack, stopping to probe and lick my anus. Suddenly, her mouth was on my pussy.
I stuck my bottom up in the air and Kim licked and kissed my vagina with the passion of a person obsessed. She was right. In less than sixty seconds, I was in heaven, screaming with ecstasy as she licked and sucked my clit while she fucked me with her fingers. It was the most incredible orgasm I'd ever had, and after laying there for a few moments to catch my breath, I rolled over and held my arms open. She moved up on top of me and I took her face in my hands and pulled her to me. "I'm in love with this mouth of yours." I slipped my tongue inside her mouth and found the lingering taste of my pussy.
"Now it's my turn," I said after we'd kissed for an eternity. I grabbed her ass and maneuvered her up until she was straddling my head, her beautiful sex only inches from my mouth. I'd never seen a girl this close up before, and my heart was about to jump from my chest. I took in a deep breath, savoring the fragrance of sex and salty sweat, and the other sweet surprises that can only be found in the moist shadows between a girl's legs. Pulling her to me, I kissed her and then let my tongue slide between her petals. Kim purred as I entered her. Her short hair tickled my nose while I licked her slit until it opened for me and let me drink the very essence of her sex.
Kim reached back and slipped her hand between my legs, stoking and fingering me. I thought I heard the bedroom door open but her legs were wrapped around my head so tightly, I couldn't be sure. A moment later, I knew we weren't alone. Kim's fingers disappeared, replaced with a warm soft mouth. Then I felt someone else on the bed beside me and I opened my eyes to see Sara French kissing Kim. As I continued to eat Kim, Sara leaned down and sucked on her breasts. At the same time, my mystery lover's tongue was inside me and I could feel my orgasm building. With my right hand, I reached around and found Sara's ass. I worked my finger down her crack until I found her puckered little hole. She repositioned herself so I could get to it, and with little resistance, I slipped my finger inside her. It was so tight and warm, and I had such a rush knowing I was fucking her ass.
The orgasm ripped through me at the exact moment Kim's body shook with hers. I tried to keep eating her but I was so dizzy with passion, I almost passed out. Kim slowly rolled off me and collapsed on the bed. Even before I could catch my breath, Sara swung her leg over me and moved up on top in a sixty-nine. Her pussy was flared wide open and her bush was soaked and matted with girl-cum from all her love making with Debbie. I was able to sneak a peek at who was between my legs and it turned out to be Debbie. She smiled up at me just before Sara mounted me and I realized I was going to be eaten by two girls at once.
Sara eased her pussy down on my mouth and I went to work licking her. I heard some giggles and felt the bed bounce. I guessed Lucy and Kathy had also joined us, and judging from the immediate moans of pleasure, I knew they were making love to Kim.
So now I knew why they were nicknamed the Pussy Cats. We fucked for hours that night, everyone getting a chance to make love to everyone else many times over. And when we were finally so worn out we couldn't have had another orgasm if we tried, the Pussy Cats with their newest member, me, snuggled up together and fell asleep, my pussy still damp and my dreams very wet. Naturally, Kim fell asleep in my arms. After all, she was my first girl.
Send comments to rytr33@hotmail.com
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
www.mrdouble.com
Be There.....

749
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pussfuck.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,749 @@
This story was posted a while back, but I am not sure who the author was.
Anyway, here it is again.
Alisa & Susanna
Alisa and Susanna were excellent swimmers at their school, though they
preferred not to bother with competitions. Having been friends for years,
they did a lot together - swim, go to the movies, go looking for and
finding boyfriends, etc.
The two of them sat side by side, dangling their legs in the warm water,
one day, when Alisa came upon an idea.
"You know what?" she interrupted the temporary silence. "I have a new
idea for swimming. Here, take my hand."
"What do you mean?" Susanna inquired. "I want to show you something."
Alisa
replied.
Susanna looked down and took Alisa's hand. "Now," Alisa said, raising her
hand, "suppose we could swim together, like this?"
"That's wierd!" Susanna replied. "I've never tried that before."
"Let's give it a try." Alisa suggested. "It could be fun."
"How would we swim?"
"Use our legs." Alisa answered, looking at Susanna as if she had no
common
sense. "You know, like when we're in bed with our boyfriends.."
"Cut that out!" Susanna laughed, pushing her playfully. "We're in
public."
"No one can hear us."
"I know, but still.." Susanna flashed an evil grin. "You're right. The
way
I
work my boyfriend with my legs, I bet I could swim better with them.."
"Then let's go!" Alisa suggested. She slid into the water, and waited
for Susanna.
Susanna slid in behind her, and they waded to the center of the shallow
end.
Then, joining hands, they began swimming towards the deep end.
After a few goofups and mishaps, it worked, and they were able to swim
the
length of the pool, while holding hands. Others looked and pointed at
them
for a while, then went on with their own lives.
In the women's locker room, Alisa and Susanna dried off, and got ready to
get dressed.
Alisa was 5'10", blonde, with a well-built body and breasts with light
pink nipples. Susanna was 5'6", with tan skin, light brown nipples, and
with
a smooth, shaved crotch. Both were very shapely women, but Alisa seemed
to loom over Susanna, and as Susanna said to Alisa many times, she could
probably take much bigger cocks than Susanna..
Alisa admired Susanna as they took off their bikinis. But that was only
momentarily. She caught herself looking at Susanna's body from behind,
and
then went on with her own business. Susanna never did mind coming in from
the
pool, taking off her bikini, exposing her body, drying off, and getting
into fresh, dry clothes, in front of Alisa. Alisa was the one who would
rather change clothes elsewhere, mostly because her heart seemed to beat
faster when she saw Susanna's naked body.
"Whoops." Susanna gasped. "I forgot; my bag tore yesterday.."
Alisa heard her whispering to herself. *Shit,* Alisa thought, *she'd
put her clothes in my bag. She'll need to come over and get them..*
She refused to give a voice to the sense of enthusiasm towards the
situation, a voice which knew that Alisa would inadvertently come up
close
to Susanna's naked body, either as Susanna came to get her clothes or
Alisa
brought them to Susanna.
Alisa chose to be considerate and take her bag to Susanna.
"Oh, Susanna, your clothes." Alisa said.
"Thanks." Susanna replied emphatically, turning towards Alisa. Alisa saw
Susanna's luscious, naked beauty, and as she bent over to gently take out
her
girlfriend's skirt and t-shirt, she blushed and her heart beat even
faster.
She realized it as she stood up, but it was too late then, to hide her
flushed chest.
"Hey, Alisa, you're blushing." Susanna commented. "What's the matter?"
Alisa did not expect to actually be *called up* for her blushing!
Susanna's
words caught her by surprise; Alisa opened her mouth to say something,
but
couldn't say a thing.
Finally, after an instant of panic, she stammered, "Well, I, um, I dunno,
Susanna - maybe it's the cold or something.."
"What's got you spooked?" Susanna inquired, cocking her head to one side
putting her hands on her hips. "You always blush when you come back from
swimming."
*Susanna really is beautiful.* Alisa admitted to herself. *Damn, I can't
wait to make love to my boyfriend when I get home; I feel hot.*
"It's nothing," Alisa passed it off. "Probably just the cold."
Susanna also took out the bottle of suntan lotion that they shared.
Alisa
realized that she would be putting that on, before she put on her clothes;
and Alisa would have to wait.
Alisa smiled and turned for a moment, but she could feel Susanna's eyes
on
her back. She felt her heart racing, and her cunt getting wet. She bit
her lip, trying to find a way to beat those strange feelings back. She
was
a die-hard heterosexual woman with a strong appetite for a skilled male
lover, not a lesbian. It was an issue between something that claimed to
exist within her, versus a contradictory thing that was a constant reality
in her life. Finally, the feelings died away, just in time for Susanna to
tap
her on the shoulder.
Alisa whirled about, shocked. "Huh?!"
"Hey," Susanna backed off, "what's up Alisa? You're jumpy and nervous and
all."
"Sorry," Alisa replied sheepishly, taking the bottle of lotion in hand,
"boyfriend troubles."
"Just last night," Susanna said, "you and him were out trying to find a
place
that sold condoms, you two were so damned hot. What happened between last
night and this morning?"
Alisa then realized that she was still standing naked in front of
Susanna,
who had not yet begun to dress up. She began rubbing the lotion on
herself, while explaining, "Oh, something wasn't right about it. Maybe
it's just me, Susanna."
Susanna stretched slowly while Alisa lotioned herself up, and then began
to
get dressed. Alisa could sense Susanna was looking hard at her, and her
strange feelings returned. Finally, a vision of Susanna's head bobbing
between her legs, entered her mind on a conscious level. It was an
enormously pleasureable thought, which made her insides grow hot and wet;
she took a deep breath, and sat, butt naked, on the bench, to take her
weight off of her weakening legs.
"Alisa? You really look out of it." Susanna said, rubbing her shoulder.
"You did breathe well when we swam, right?"
"Oh, sure." Alisa reassured her.
"Muscle tension?" Susanna suggested.
"Yeah," Alisa replied, "my legs."
*Really?* Susanna thought. *Then maybe I can massage them. And then
I'll
know for sure if you're really on the fritz because you're thinking of me.
Heaven knows I'm thinking about you.*
"You know I give good massages." Susanna suggested.
*Aw, no!* Alisa screamed in her mind. *Oh, shit. Why did I walk into
that?*
"Well, I'm not sure, Susanna -"
"Get dressed and come on over." Susanna said. "I've got free time
today."
Alisa took a deep breath as thoughts of being massaged, gave way to a
split-second thought of Susanna's long, slender fingers working inside her
cunt. Now, her cunt lips were moist. She nibbled on one lip as she got
up
to dress up. She knew that fully one half of her enjoyed thinking of
making love to Susanna.
"Sure," she replied cheerfully.
As she dressed up, Alisa slowly began to entertain long-suppressed
thoughts about being loved by Susanna. She dressed slowly as her mind
wandered into images of Susanna sucking her pussy; fingering her with
those
soft, warm fingers; bringing her to a unique and gentler climax than she'd
ever experienced with a man. For once, she was thinking of being fucked
by
someone who was soft, gentle, and who knew a woman's body well enough to
take care of the parts that needed - and did not often receive -
attention.
But she was not a lesbian..
They arrived at Susanna's apartment a few minutes later, and went into
Susanna's
bedroom to drop off their clothes and prepare for the massage.
"Take off your clothes." Susanna told her.
As usual, Alisa stripped. Before, she did it and did not suspect
anything sexual from Susanna. That was irrelevant to Susanna's massaging
skills.
Now, she did it partly because she could enjoy Susanna's skilled touch,
and
think of more intimate things to do with her.
"Lay on your back." Susanna added. "We'll see where the problem on your
legs, is at.."
*On my back?* Alisa said to herself. *Oh, shit, I'll get wetter than
hell..*
"Okay," she said half-panickedly.
She laid back. "You're incredibly beautiful," Susanna said, "did you know
that?"
Alisa sat upright in a flash. "What?"
Susanna suddenly sucked in her breath. "Oh, shit.. Sorry, Alisa!"
Alisa took a deep breath as well. "*I'M* sorry, Susanna. I'm making
more
out of everything nowadays, than I need to. I feel so stupid."
"No," Susanna replied, "I think I'd better be honest. I don't want to
jeopardize our friendship or anything, but you really are one hell of a
beautiful woman, inside and out, and.. well.."
"You're attracted to me?" Alisa added, for her.
"Well.." Susanna tried in vain to say it in a roundabout way, "yes."
Susanna looked away for a moment.
"Hey," Alisa said, standing up and taking one of Susanna's hands, "I've
been
dealing with the same thing for a long time, now. Damn, Susanna, you're
just
too damned irresistible.."
Susanna turned and looked up at Alisa. "I'm sorry if I'm causing you to
feel uneasy. It's wrong for me to drag you into this."
"I'm not really sure about that." Alisa replied. "I was having some
thoughts of my own. The thing is, it felt better to endure them, than to
keep shoving them into oblivion. And I was having some good thoughts.
It's just that I'm not.. you know.."
"A lesbian?" Susanna blurted. "Well, yeah."
"Hey," Susanna took one of Alisa's hands in both of her own, "you don't
have
to be. Everyone knows you love men. It's called bisexuality. Some of us
enjoy men and women. Maybe you need something a little softer and
gentler,
every now and then?"
Alisa felt herself opening up in ways she'd cringe from, just a few
minutes before. It felt good to be able to express things out in the
open,
to Susanna, and it felt good to think freely about making love to her.
"Well, maybe you're right." she replied with a squeak.
"Then let's try it." Susanna suggested. "If it's too much for you, we'll
stop. I don't want to force myself on you, and most of all, I still want
to be friends with you."
"Oh, that's no problem." Alisa almost gasped. "If I'm going to have sex
with a woman, it would have to be you. I trust you - but of course, you
know that.."
"Okay," Susanna said, "I'll let you think this out for a while. I don't
want
you to jump into this because I want it, and then you come back hurt and
confused."
"What about the massage?" Alisa inquired. "I need it now, more than
ever.."
When the next weekend came, Alisa and Susanna went swimming again.
When they left to get dried and go home, Alisa and Susanna both
remembered
their conversation as they stood naked. While drying off, they were both
bent over; their eyes met as they stood up, still half wet.
Alisa took a deep breath. "I want to do it, Susanna."
"Let's get some privacy first." Susanna suggested.
Alisa's sudden surrender to her feelings, made her feel better. And
bolder. "Okay, but I hope you don't mind if I imagine a little.."
"Go right ahead." Susanna laughed.
Alisa wanted to finger herself, but getting dressed was a priority. She
imagined Susanna sucking her off, thrusting soft, slender fingers into her
cunt, and working her breasts with the other hand. She also thought of
what it would be like to nestle her head between Susanna's legs, and give
Susanna
an orgasm. Suddenly, the idea of working Susanna's cunt, was pleasurable,
rather than repulsive.
"Mmmmm," she moaned out loud, as she slowly slid on her skirt.
Susanna looked back. "Enjoying?"
"Oh, yeah," Alisa replied.
Susanna came over and gently slid a finger up her skirt from behind.
Alisa
stood still as Susanna pushed her panties aside, and slid a finger up into
her
slit. Then, Alisa pushed back on Susanna's hand, as Susanna gently
stroked
Alisa's labia, and then pushed up into her vagina.
"Oooh, Alisa," Susanna said, "you're hot and wet already."
"Ohhhh, Susanna.." Alisa moaned. "That feels good."
Susanna began to work two fingers in. Then, she took them out, and
stroked
Alisa's swollen clitoris.
"Make me come." Alisa moaned. "No one will see -"
Then, Susanna withdrew. "Let's get home."
"Aw, Susanna -"
"Not here!" Susanna whispered, squeezing one cheek of her rear end. "Not
here, Alisa. I like it private, and I think it'll be better for you,
too."
"Okay." Frustrated, Alisa agreed, and got fully dressed.
That day, Susanna used her car. The shorter the trip once Alisa had
decided
to come home with her, the better.
"The problem is," Susanna explained, "that when a totally straight woman
opens up to any desire for a relationship with a woman, the experience
itself may be wonderful. But then, there's the hangover effect: when she
wakes up the next morning and realizes what she did..."
Alisa gasped. "Are you a psyche major or what?"
"I prefer to understand and define all the problems and factual constants
of a problem," Susanna turned and replied, "before trying to start solving
it.
Especially when the problem is directly relevant to my life or that of my
friends."
"Gee, Susanna," Alisa said, her voice trailing off, "I guess I should
have
noticed. You *do* get pretty deep, at times..."
"I just want to help you make an open-eyed, informed decision about this,
Alisa." Susanna said caringly, to her. "I really do care about your
feelings. Really - it would be really crummy to make love to a woman
who's
still scared of the whole thing, and then I'd feel crummy afterwards if
she
felt ashamed of the experience, because I could have helped her avoid it,
or at least deal with most of it beforehand. I like my lover to be sure
of
herself and our relationship, as well as willing to come back, not just
someone I can grab and fuck. That's the way *men* fuck."
Alisa thought about it for a second, then laughed. Then, after a moment
of silence, she said, just as they pulled up to Susanna's apartment,
"Thanks,
Susanna. I really am sure I want to go through with this."
Susanna took Alisa's hand when the got out of the car, and led her into
her
apartment. When they got inside, Susanna held Alisa's hand up, and looked
at
her sweaty palms. "You're sweating like crazy, Alisa."
"I know." Alisa whispered back.
Susanna drew her close and, holding her gently in her arms, she kissed
Alisa
gently. They closed their eyes and Alisa tipped her head down, to press
against Susanna's lips. Susanna wanted to escalate the nature of their
kiss, so
when they disengaged temporarily, she sucked her own tongue dry; if Alisa
accepted a French kiss, Susanna figured, it would be better to make it as
dry
as possible - not so wet in the beginning. Then, as they kissed again,
Susanna gently urged Alisa's mouth to open. When Alisa obliged, Susanna
slowly
pushed her tongue into Alisa's nervous mouth. At first, she just touched
Alisa's tongue, then slid over it, and then, when she judged that Alisa
wouldn't jump back or be offended, she slowly entwined her tongue with
Alisa's. Her lover's tight, tense embrace, relaxed to a soft hold; she
began stroking Susanna's back slowly, and their tongues became wetter, as
did
their cunts.
Then, Susanna urged Alisa to disengage. Gently, they did.
"How do you feel?" Susanna asked with a laugh of pleasure.
"Okay." Alisa replied, looking down as she smiled.
Susanna could tell that Alisa was accidentally looking at her breasts.
She
unclasped her bikini bra, and let it drop. Alisa snapped back when she
realized she was looking at Susanna's breasts and tan-brown nipples. But
as
Susanna began breathing deeper, Alisa admired Susanna's breasts as they
heaved
rhythmically, slightly lifting and spreading apart as her lungs expanded
with each inhale.
Alisa, following her hormones, removed her bra as well. Then, she
breathed deeply and slowly, both to help herself, and to give Susanna
something to watch.
"Oh, Alisa," Susanna gasped, "you're so beautiful."
Alisa moved up against Susanna, and slid her hand into her panties.
Susanna
was wet and her panties moist with arousal; her cunt was even wetter to
the
touch. But it didn't matter to Alisa. Susanna's legs became rubbery as
she
felt Susanna stroke her cunt with her hand, inside her panties. She felt
juices escaping her cunt, and her insides contracted gently with pleasure.
Her clit peeked out of its hiding place, and Alisa's hand-stroking,
stimulated it just right.
Susanna moved her hands down.
"Don't take your panties off..." Alisa requested.
"Mmmmm, okay." Susanna replied, opening and closing her eyes as she lost
and
regained control of her senses. She moved her hand into her panties,
positioning it over Alisa's hand, and let the movement of Alisa's hand,
dictate hers as well. The fire inside her, raged like an inferno, as her
contractions grew stronger, and her cunt grew wetter.
"Are you almost there?" Alisa asked.
"Yes." Susanna stared into Alisa's eyes, and urged her hand to continue
stroking her. Her breath came in louder and louder gasps, as her
contractions multiplied in strength. The pleasure inside Susanna, was
like
an
explosion building in megatonnage, waiting impatiently to happen.
When Alisa slipped a finger inside Susanna's cunt lips, Susanna cried out
softly, and began to buck her hips. Her orgasm was racing its way through
her, about to express itself physically, as Alisa removed her finger, and
began stroking Susanna's cunt with her hand again.
Susanna screamed out when she came, clenching Alisa's hand between her
legs.
Her inner thighs grew wet as she orgasmed, and then Susanna realized that
she
was flooding Alisa's hand. She pulled her hand away, and knelt on the
floor for the rest of her orgasm. As her vaginal muscles contracted with
pleasure, she leaned forward, gasped out loud, and then leaned back as the
contraction ended. She did it all in perfect rhythm, as her orgasm was
very rhythmic. Juices squirted out of her pussy, and ran down her thighs,
making her panties useless.
Alisa stepped back in shock as Susanna cried and gasped from the force of
her orgasm. When it was over, there was a large wet spot on the carpet
under Susanna's cunt, where she came uninhibitedly. Susanna looked up at
Alisa
with a look of intense, surprised satisfaction, and embarrassment.
"I'm sorry..." Susanna laughed uneasily. "I needed that."
"Wow." Alisa gasped. "I never enjoyed sex *that* well."
"Not with a fucking man." Susanna replied, fighting back her
embarrassment
with a mix of disdain on one end, and intense desire, on the other. "I
can
help you enjoy sex just as much as I just did."
They both laughed as Alisa helped her up on her feet, and into her
bedroom.
"It's your turn now." Susanna said, laying Alisa on her back, on the bed.
"I should have done you first - I sort of think it's the right thing to do
with a woman who's experiencing another woman for the first time, but
that's just my opinion..."
"I don't really mind." Alisa said.
"Let me take off your panties."
Susanna pulled Alisa's knees up, and lifted her rear end. Then, she
cupped
Alisa's rear in her hands, and gently pulled her panties off, pulling
them
up her thighs, then down her legs. Then, she laid them on the floor next
to the bed.
Then, she grabbed Alisa's legs, and spread them apart slowly, exposing
her cunt slowly and gently. She started by stroking the inside of her
legs. She wanted to get Alisa as hot and ready as possible, with the
lighter stuff, before getting into the heavy stuff, including tongue work.
When Alisa slipped out of her tense state, then Susanna began kissing the
insides of her legs, beginning at her knees, working down between her
thighs, moving her slender body between Alisa's luscious legs. She loved
being between a woman's spread legs as she pleasured her; to be right
there
between her legs as her body undulated, gyrated, and orgasmed. It was as
sensuous as lying between satin sheets.
"Alisa." she called softly. "Yes, Susanna?"
"Do you think you can move your thighs and rub them against me while I'm
making love to you?" she asked. "It would feel so good, for me, if you
could."
"I'll try..."
"Thanks." With that, Susanna moved deep between her thighs, and brought
her
face against Alisa's cunt lips.
She thrust her tongue into Alisa's cunt, and gasped. She tasted sweet,
and her scent was wonderful. She was wet, and hot.
Alisa's pelvis bucked tensely, as Susanna introduced her cunt to a
woman's
tongue, for the first time in her life. "Oh, Susanna..."
"Mmmmmm," Susanna moaned, as if she was in the throes of sexual passion,
herself.
Alisa wrapped her legs tightly around Susanna's head, stroking her gently
with the insides of her thighs. It actually made Alisa even hotter. She
moaned her lover's name in a way which made Susanna move her own hips
against
the bed. And finally, Alisa gripped and fondled her breasts, as she felt
her own pleasure building up within her.
Susanna stroked her lover's thighs as she ran her tongue up and down
Alisa's
slit. She brought out her love button early, and occasionally, made slow,
gentle love to it with her tongue, before going back and checking to see
how wet and aroused Alisa had become, between her pussy lips.
After several minutes of simple, gentle tongue work, Alisa moaned,
"Susanna,
I want to come."
"No problem." Susanna said, looking up from her oral work site.
Susanna began to lick and suck Alisa even harder and faster, wagging her
head from side to side and up and down, as she worked her lover's pussy.
"Ugnnnn!" Alisa groaned, bucking her hips. She wrapped them tightly
around Susanna's head, and clamped.
Susanna instinctively opened her mouth over Alisa's pussy, and kept her
tongue on her clit, as Alisa launched into her orgasm. Alisa's orgasm
made her incredibly wet, and Susanna could feel juices seeping down her
tongue, when she moved it down to work her inner labia.
Then, Susanna came. She buried her face in Alisa's crotch, and proceeded
to
have her second orgasm, which contributed to Alisa's.
When it was finally over, the two of them laid in each other's arms.
"Stay here, Alisa." Susanna suggested. "I want to continue this when
you're
ready again..."
"Oh, great." Alisa smiled. "I feel so relieved... I want to do it
again
when I get my strength back. And Susanna..."
"Mmm hmm?"
"I love you. Thank you so much." "Oh, Alisa." Then, they pulled close
and kissed.
The next day, found them at Alisa's apartment.
"Are you sure I can take that thing?" Alisa asked Susanna as they entered
her home.
"Sure you can." Susanna responded. "But I brought two, just in case."
When they got to Alisa's bedroom, Susanna took two dildo's out of her bag
-
one, a very long and wide vibrator, which she used to satisfy her spacious
pussy - and another strap-on cock one half its size, which she figured
would fit Alisa in case the first was too big.
The moment Alisa saw the toys in Susanna's hands, she gasped. She hadn't
really considered or studied up close, those two dildo's. The only
comforting thing about it, was that Susanna was wielding them, and she
cared
as much for Alisa as she did for her own sexual needs. She was safe with
Susanna, in any case.
Alisa laid down on the bed beside Susanna, and took off her clothes.
Then,
she turned towards her now-naked lover, and spread her legs.
Susanna moved between Alisa's legs, pulled her luxurious thighs up, and
buried her head in her moist crotch.
Susanna began lapping at her warm pussy, spreading her lips so she could
explore deeper into Alisa's cunt. Then, she pushed harder against her
warm crotch, and began licking deep into her pussy, tasting the entrance
to
her inner lips and love tunnel, and the juices slowly seeping from
Alisa's
cunt.
Alisa slowly rotated her hips as Susanna held her rear end in one hand,
and
massaged her breast and tweaked her erect nipple with the other. Then,
Alisa turned on her side, and Susanna sucked her delicious pussy in that
position, until Alisa gasped, twitched, then came in Susanna's willing
mouth.
Susanna licked her lover through her orgasm, and then moved up and kissed
Alisa slowly. Alisa, not minding the taste of her own wetness on her
lover's tongue, eagerly sucked her tongue into her mouth.
"Thanks, honey." Alisa whispered to her.
"Let's see if you can take my toy." Susanna said, kissing her again.
Susanna started with the small dildo, strapping it on and kneeling so
that
Alisa could sit in front of it, and begin sucking it. She coated it with
saliva and generally sucked it like she could a man's cock; she cuddled up
to it and became lost in giving the fake penis a long, drawn-out blowjob.
Finally, Susanna urged her to let go of it. Alisa looked up at her
girlfriend with a broad smile, and then laid on her back as Susanna got up
on
top of her. Then, as she pressed the strap-on cock against her crotch,
Alisa gripped it in her fingers, and drew it into her pussy.
The dildo slid into her with ease, and as Susanna pulled her into her
loving
arms for a kiss, she began thrusting into her love tunnel. Alisa closed
her eyes as the thick cock stroked back and forth in her clutching pussy,
its wide, ribbed shaft touching and pleasing millions of nerves inside
her.
"Ohhh," Alisa gasped, "it feels good. Fuck me faster."
Susanna thrust faster and faster with the strap-on cock, kissing Alisa
passionately as she fucked her. Finally, when she could hear Alisa's
pussy slurping on her toy, she propped herself up over her lover, and
slowly withdrew from her.
"Let's see if you can handle the big one." Susanna said.
She took the bigger one, the vibrator, and as Alisa gaped at it, her
breasts heaving with heavy breaths, Susanna pressed it against her
entrance.
Surprisingly enough, the head of vibrator made it inside Alisa's pussy,
and the shaft followed.
Just as Susanna had said before, all but the base of this massive
vibrator,
disappeared into Alisa's pussy.
Alisa took hold of it and held it deep in her cunt, and began to milk
it.
Her pussy made incredible squishing sounds as she milked and lubricated
the
thing. Then, Susanna turned the vibrator knob to low power.
The vibrator whirred with a deep, bass purr, inside Alisa's hot, wet
pussy.
"Fuck!" Alisa said. "That thing feels good! Turn it up some!"
"Okay.." Susanna said, shocked by how much Alisa was taking.
She turned it up to half power, and then Alisa began moaning and
rotating
her hips slowly. Then, Alisa took Susanna's hands off of the vibrator,
laid
back, and laid still with the vibrator running, deep in her pussy.
Susanna
fingered her dripping pussy while Alisa massaged her breasts, allowing
her
pussy to churn and slurp the pleasure device in her cunt.
"Ohh," she moaned, "it feels so good, just letting it run like this.."
Susanna took the smaller dildo, licked Alisa's creamy lubrication off of
it,
and proceeded to mount it. The latex cock slid so deep into her hungry
pussy, she could have shoved it all the way in, had it not been for the
crotch piece and straps. As she pumped it in and out of her wet, slurping
pussy, she stroked her clit, and moaned softly, as she started to bring
herself off.
Meanwhile, Alisa played with her luscious breasts while watching her
pussy juices flowing down the giant shaft vibrating in her love tunnel.
She gasped and bucked her hips, her nipples stood out like miniature
bullets, and she sweated profusely, as the monster cock fucked her on its
own. She laid on her side, began thrusting the thing in and out of her at
a
rapid pace, and took the final plunge towards a devastating orgasm. She
groaned and was completely unable to articulate words, as her contractions
grew exponentially in strength. Her pussy slurped the fake cock so loudly
that Susanna could hear it from where she was laying.
Finally, Alisa couldn't take anymore, and to signal the onslaught of her
orgasm, she thrust her hips forward and her inner muscles, contracting
strongly on the vibrator, began pushing it out.
Right then, Susanna turned on her side, the dildo still buried in her
pussy,
and helped the vibrator out of Alisa's sopping wet pussy, after which
Alisa turned on her stomach, and planted her cum-flowing cunt in her
lover's face.
"Cum for me, baby!" Susanna said, her voice muffled in her lover's hot,
wet
crotch.
Alisa gripped the bed sheets and both pillows, and curled up until she
was sitting on her knees, still straddling Susanna's face. Then, she
screamed
out, and fell into the throes of her orgasm.
Her vagina spasmed, and as she looked down at her lover, she saw her hot,
creamy juice as it flooded Susanna's mouth and overflowed and ran down her
cheeks. The sight of her exploding all over her lover, made her sigh
softly, as her orgasm became that much more intense. Then she bucked, she
spilled her second and last load all over Susanna's neck and breasts.
Fireworks went off in her head as tremendous contractions of sexual joy
rocked her body, making her stomach muscles spasm and her breaths come
incredibly short.
Finally, Susanna brought her back and sucked her pussy furiously, keeping
Alisa at her peak, for a long while. Then, she licked her gently,
bringing her lover back down, until Alisa could lay on her side,
exhausted
by her tremendous release.
After a few moments, Susanna, again manipulating the dildo in her pussy
with
one hand, moved over to face Alisa. Then, she smiled at her. "Your cum
is sweet. And copious."
Her lover exhaled deeply, and buried her face in the pillow, after seeing
Susanna's cum-slickened breasts. Susanna spread her girlfriend's cum all
over
her upper body, after which she laid back and worked her dildo in her
pussy. As Alisa recuperated, Susanna orgasmed strongly. The lubrication
from
her love tunnel, seeped out along the sides of her dildo, as her inner
spasms rocked her and brought her off.
When she took the latex cock out of her vagina, her juices followed,
creating a wet spot on the bed, as she licked the cum off of both
vibrators.
Then, she joined Alisa, pulling her head out of the pillow, and kissing
her passionately.
"Did you cum?" Alisa asked her weakly.
"Sure." Susanna responded. "I even licked the vibrators clean for you."
"Oh, shit." Alisa groaned. "I never EVER came like that before in my
whole fucking life. Where is that monster cock.."
"Here.." Susanna said, handing it to her. "It's the most wonderful
companion
I've ever had, especially during the hard times."
"Can I take it home?" she asked.
"Sure." Susanna replied. "Just don't let it get lost up there."
"Aw!" Alisa laughed, whacking at her girlfriend with a pillow, before
they curled up into each others arms for a nap.
Next week, the two of them arrived at the pool again, this time with
their
sex toys in a duffel bag. They came in at a time when there were few
others, and that day, there wasn't anyone. They went to the smaller, more
private-looking pool, and jumped in.
"Are you sure this is going to work?" Alisa laughed to Susanna.
"I'm sure, Alisa." she replied, slapping her leg. "Just provide me
cover!"
"Sure thing, honey."
Alisa got out of the pool, stood around and looked towards the office,
blocking the view as Susanna took the two vibrators and snook it into the
water.
"Ready." Susanna said.
Alisa gave the area a final sweep with her eyes, and then she got in
with
her girlfriend.
When she got in, she kissed her gently, then hurriedly spread her legs
and
pulled the fabric of her bikini panties aside. Then, Susanna grabbed the
bigger vibrator.
Susanna and Alisa laughed briefly, before Susanna, sitting next to her in
the
small pool, began working the vibrator into her cunt from below. To avoid
looking suspicious, Alisa took over, and worked it into herself, once the
head was firmly inside her.
Then, once she got it buried in her pussy, she turned the knob on, and
let
it vibrate in her vagina as she bobbed up and down in the water.
She sat against the edge next to Susanna, closed her eyes, and tried to
remain still, while her insides got used to the vibrator.
Meanwhile, Susanna stuffed the other dildo, independent of the strap-on
apparatus, into her pussy, leaving very little of it outside. Only the
fake balls on the base of the latex toy, kept it from being sucked in
completely. Then, she pushed out into the center of the pool, and reached
out to Alisa.
"You kidding me?"
"You can't move yet?" Susanna said. "Okay, I'll wait 'till you get used
to
it."
"FUCK.." Alisa groaned. "It's too big for me to think about moving."
"Suit yourself." Susanna said, twirling about in the water.
"You wanna try it?" Alisa laughed, turning her hips slightly as the
vibrator fucked her insides from underwater.
"Wouldn't even think of it." Susanna replied. Her feet hit the shallow
bottom, at the deep end, and she began bouncing off the pool floor.
"Okay, then." Alisa nodded, now giggling.
Then, after she pulled her bikini panties over the protruding part of her
dildo, Susanna began to swim slowly, moaning softly as the dildo, worked
by
her vaginal and leg muscles, fucked her insides on its own.
"I wonder if they'll mind us cumming in their pool." Alisa said with
surprise.
"No more than they did when one of the female administrators was taking
two guys at once, in this same pool." Susanna responded. "Remember that?"
"You still think she was being screwed?" Alisa said.
"You could see it plain as day." Susanna replied. "I mean, she had her
bra
on, but she was all on one guy, and then she was all on the other. I came
over to dip in after they dragged their tired asses out of here, and I
could see some of somebody's load, floating -"
"Oh, please!" Alisa cried.
"I'm serious!" she said. "And they cleaned it up and never went after
those guys."
Alisa laughed and turned her head, stifling an outburst. Then, she
gasped, turned back around, and reached down under the water.
"What's wrong?" Susanna inquired, pulling up in front of her.
"I'm gonna cum.." Alisa said, breathing hard. She turned the vibrator a
little past half strength, and then laid back, gripping the edge of the
pool, as her hips bucked.
"Try not to scream.." Susanna cautioned her.
"FUCK." Alisa replied. She clenched her teeth and thrashed about in the
water for several seconds, beating the edge of the pool with her fists,
before finally relaxing and sighing deeply. Her shoulders sagged, and her
breaths became more controlled. Then, she gingerly removed the vibrating
lover from her satisfied pussy, and handed it to Susanna.
"Here, let's switch." Susanna said.
"Okay," Alisa replied. "Turn your back to me and pull up close."
Susanna took the smaller dildo out of her cunt, and handed it to Alisa,
and
they switched - Alisa filled her cunt with the smaller one, and Susanna
filled her yet unsatisfied pussy with the bigger vibrator. Then, she
backed up towards Alisa, and as Alisa worked the smaller dildo in her
pussy with one hand, she began thrusting the vibrator up and down inside
of
Susanna's pussy.
Alisa turned the power on, and began thrusting harder into her smaller
girlfriend's vagina; Susanna started to bounce up and down in reaction to
the
pleasure inside her. Ignorant of any observers, Susanna began gasping,
twisting about, and squeezing her breasts through her bikini top, as the
vibrator, with the help of Alisa's hand, fucked her furiously.
Then, she gripped her thighs and arched her back, and had her orgasm.
She
could barely keep herself from crying out, as her incredible contractions
rocked her body.
When it was over, she turned around, the vibrator still working inside
her, and floated on her back. Alisa, suddenly alert, moved towards her,
and eased the exposed monster cock from her pussy. Susanna's juices
spilled
out along with the device, into the water, as she twitched strongly from
the withdrawal of the vibrator.
Then, she flipped up and hugged Alisa. "Do you still have that little
toy in your pussy?"
"Sure do." Alisa replied. She pulled it out. "Want to guard me?"
"Okay."
Susanna weakly got up and stood at the edge, as Alisa hurriedly stuffed
the
toys into the duffel bag. Then, they got up and headed out.
However, as they passed the nearby office, Alisa noticed a man and a
woman in the office, groping at each other. She elbowed Susanna and
pointed
at the office. The two of them giggled and rushed on by.

560
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pvschool.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,560 @@
PRIVATE SCHOOL BOYS
By Veck
A short while ago, I went to an all boys private school. My class
consisted of 12 to 14 year old students. Most of us really wanted
to have some type of sexual experience other than just beating off.
Some of us wanted to jerk another boy off, while he did the same,
but they were either too afraid, or thought they would be gay if
they touched another boy. I often wondered what it would be like
myself, but was to afraid to ask anyone to participate in my
experiment.
One Friday, after gym class, as usual we went to the showers.
Since it was Friday, and it was after a hard day of gym and other
physically exhausting games, Mr. Gates let us have a longer
showering time. It might have been that he just wanted to drink.
After he left, teenage chaos broke out. People quietly though
soap at one another, the victim trying not to yell out when being
hit. Small comical soap fights, and slap boxing broke out. None of
it meant to do any harm, for we all were rather thin, wet, and
nude, we could have easily broken our necks. Soon after, people
started wrestling others to the ground, making them do things if
they submitted.
While I quietly hid myself in my double shower stall, I was
hoping that Gates would not come stumbling in and have us all
beaten. I turned toward the shower faucet, reaching slowly to turn
it off, so I could leave the showers, or at least go to some location
were I can say I had nothing to do at all with the whole thing.
Suddenly, I felt soft wet arms reaching quickly under mine, then
clasping hands behind my head. Steve Burgs had been standing
across from me for some time watching for the right time to
attack.
Steven Burgs was an Asian, about my height, 5'5, and my age,
fourteen. His black, slightly curly hair, and light hint of brownish
red in his skin, along with his dark brown eyes and mostly
hairless face only helped prove his Indian ancestry. We had the
same build, but he was slightly stronger, and lager because of his
weight lifting. We really weren't friends, even though we slept
beside one another, which made us partners in most games and
activities but, we didn't talk much. We both shared having a
sparse amount of friends, actually, I rarely called anyone at all my
friend. It wasn't because I didn't get along with them, but I
wasn't very social.
He pressed his hands down is such a way, that made his half-
nelson push my head down, and my butt toward his soft bare
cock.
"What do you want?" I asked, just waiting for him to make me do
something obscene.
"Nothing, just wanted to see if I could seek upon you. I'm not
going to make you do anything," he said, moving his slippery
hands on my wet neck, tying to get a better grip. This motion was
causing my butt to rub up against him, and I could feel him
starting to get a hard-on. He said nothing, nether did I, but soon
after, a loud yell broke the silence, followed by several waves of
loud laughter. Mr. Gates stumbled in, as if he was blind, just as I
expected. However, instead of punishing us, he just told us to get
dried off and get dressed, with a slur in his voice. We did as he
told us, for all of us were thanking God that he was a drunk, and
none of us dare tempt making enough noise to send someone else.
Steve slowly undid his arm lock on me. He laughed and smiled as
he looked at me. I don't know if it was because of the drunken
Father's entrance, or because of his semi-hard friend sticking out
at me. I smiled and slowly walked out of his way. After that, I
went to my room to get dressed.
After I got dressed, I went down to the play area. As usual, the
older boys were plotting to escape over the school gates, to get to
the sister school, but this time, they said they were going to do it.
Mark Freedmen, a classmate, walked over to me while I was
listening to their well thought out conception.
"You got anything planned tonight?" He ask softly.
"Nope, I'll probably be here all weekend..." I said, thinking of
the boredom.
"You want to go camping? We're going up into the woods by
ourselves, till Sunday morning. If you want to you can come
along. Everyone else has plans." He said looking at his scheming
older brother.
"Who is going?" I asked.
"Just me, Steve, and Dan."
"Yea, sure, let me get my stuff together..." I said, thinking of all
the fun we could have with no supervision.
"Be here with your things in thirty minutes, If your not here,
we're leaving without you." He said like a warning, or a threat.
With that he left. I sat down at the picnic table. It was only 3:15
PM, when I started feeling sleepy, so I decided to go upstairs,
besides, it was time to start packing. Sleepily, I walked upstairs. I
was thinking of the things I should bring as I walked into my
large ten bed bedroom.
To my slightly surprise, Steven was also here, sitting on his bed,
looking though his belongings. I saw that he already chose most
of his stuff, and put them in his jean bag. He was absently
combing his hair when I arrived. I sat on my bed, and pulled my
camping bag out, and started looking tough my clothes.
"You going camping too?" He asked eagerly.
"Yea, I don't have anything better to do..." I said, stuffing a few
T-shirts into my bag.
"Yeah, me too, I forgot to call my parents. I'm glad Mr.
Chambers is letting us go," he said.
"Chambers, along with the rest of them, just wants to get rid of
us, so they can drink and smoke." I said humorously, adding
pants and underwear to my collection.
"That was kinda funny, what happened in the showers earlier," he
said in a soft tone. I wasn't too sure what he was referring to,
Gates stumbling in, or when he came up behind me, so I asked;
"What was?" While I put my final things into my bag.
"The whole thing, especially when I attacked you." He said,
laying back on his bed.
"I don't see what was so funny, you grabbed me, and rubbed my
ass up against your dick till you started getting hard..."
"I didn't do it to get hard off of you," He said, as if trying to
prove a point. I looked at him as I closed my bag.
"Whatever, I don't really care anyway. Everyone gets hard when
they least want to. Even mine gets like that when I'm in the
showers. Even if I'm not thinking about anything, like it has its
own mind." I said jokingly.
"Did you enjoy it?" He asked quietly, as if not sure if he should
have asked.
"I couldn't get loose, but I'm sure you enjoyed it more than I
did." Shortly after that, we both decided to take a short nap.
Steven woke me up. Gently tapping me on my bare, tan chest, or
at least I think that's what he was doing, he said in a soft tone;
"David, wake up. It's almost time to go." We didn't waste much
time getting down there. We met the others, Mark and Dan. They
were closer than brothers, so I ignored the fact Mark had his arm
around Dan. We talked for a while, at 3:45 we left.
We talked about all the fun we were going to have as we hiked up
the hills. Mark and Dan started acting overly friendly with each
other by the time we got to the camp site. We decided that we
would split up into two groups, since we only had two tents.
Mark and Dan in one tent, Steve and I in another. Dan wanted us
to camp 40 feet from their tent, probably so we could have more
privacy. We all sat on logs, and talked about when we would eat,
meet together, etc. Latter, Mark started talking about sex, and all
of us started getting excited. Dan stood up and told Mark his dick
was getting hard, pressing his pants against it. Mark did the same,
about that time I left, because I knew they were going to compare
sizes, and whatever else, I didn't care to see it. Steve followed
me.
We walked toward our tent, talking about Dan and Mark. We also
talked about girls and other things.
"I'm going to sleep," I said, I could see Steve was still hard, but
tried not to notice. He stopped and turned to me.
"I wish I didn't get so hard so quickly." He said embarrassed.
"That's OK, it's not like we can control it. "I said, watching him
play with his pants.
"I know, but you seem to be able to control yours," he said
unbuckling his pants.
"I just try not to think about it as much, that's all. I really can't
control it, I'm a little hard too." He pulled his pants down a little,
and pulled his underwear forward, to look at his erection. I tried
to not look at his dick directly, as I stood further ahead of him, but
I was curious as to what his looked like. I hadn't really seen
another boy hard before. When we were in the shower, that was
the first time I had seen one partly hard. He saw me looking at
him, and shyly asked;
"If I show you mine, can I see yours?" I thought about it, then
nodded, he pulled his underwear down under his butt and balls.
His dick was beautiful, even though it was uncircumcised.
Slightly a darker color than his legs, and about five inches long,
with just a little pubic hair around it. It almost stood up at an
angle, but not quite, he was harder than before though. I watched
him touch it, and I felt mine filling with more blood.
"Your turn, can I see yours?"
"Sure." He let go of his pants, they dropped around his legs. I got
a little nervous as he helped me unbuckle my pants. He slowly
lowered my underwear. I never felt someone else's hand that
close to my dick before, it excited me. My tan friend poked out,
standing at attention. I had about the same amount of hair as he
did. I think we both got harder.
"You want to try something?" He asked timidly, trying not to
touch me, or himself.
"What?" I asked shyly.
"Have you ever played with yourself?" He asked.
"Uh, yea, I don't do it too often though, why?" I answered, well
knowing I do about every night. He put his warm hand around
my dick, with the other, he cupped my balls. It felt real good, his
hands gently stroking me, and playing with my balls. I did the
same to him.
It was an odd felling, holding him. The skin of his penis was
slightly warm, inside and out, its skin was soft and smooth. His
balls hung low, and were bare like mine. I was thinking this
would be the perfect time to observe another boys anatomy. As he
stroked my shaft, and palmed my balls, I started to squeeze his
dick. He started making noise as I did so, and I knew we were
going to cum if we kept it up.
"No, stop, let's wait till we're alone, at our camp." I said quietly
withdrawing my hands. He did the same reluctantly. He didn't
say anything, so I think he understood why. I didn't want his cum
on my clothes, nor did I want to shoot all over him. I pulled my
pants back up, and continued to the tent. Steve walked beside me,
as we talked.
We walked for a little while, then arrived at our camping site. I
was eager, but nervous so I slowly took off my clothes, and
started putting on my pj's. I had gotten my pajama top on when
Steve arrived.
"Why don't we go swimming tomorrow?" He said, sitting on his
nearby jean bag.
"Maybe, I'm to tired to think right now." I said, buttoning on my
pants and getting in my sleeping bag.
Private School Boys-2
By Veck
"Did you change your mind?" He said looking over at me, as he
sat on his sleeping bag.
"Well, no...I'm a little scared though." I said sitting back up.
"We don't have to if you don't want..." He said, looking me in
the eye, he knew we where both a little nervous, but also eager to
jerk each other off.
"Come on. Put on you pajamas, and come with me." He
complied, and followed.
We walked a short distance from our camp, into a dimly lit part of
our surrounding forest.
"Here?" He said, taking off his shirt.
"Yeah, here. You gonna take off all your clothes?" I asked, taking
off my shirt too. We where both bare at the top, I couldn't make
out much though, since it was getting dark.
"Yeah, you want to? I jerk off nude sometimes, it fells better that
way." He said, rushing to take his pants off, he was already hard,
like me. I agreed, pretty soon, we where both stalk necked, no
one within a mile of us, and both of us where as hard as we could
get, without touching ourselves. Steve took my dick in his hands,
as I did his. We started rubbing and stroking each other. We
rubbed each other for about 1 minute.
"I want to try something else." He said moving forward, but still
holding on to my dick.
"What is it?" He looked at me.
"I want to find out what your sperm tastes like."
"Mine? Why?" I asked as he got down on his knees. I knew what
he was going to do.
"Can you do me afterwards?" He asked looking up at me.
"Yeah, I guess." With that, he closed his eyes, and wrapped is soft
lips and tongue around my dick.
He began sucking on me like a child sucks his thumb, but my dick
was to long for him to keep in his mouth, and suck at the same
time, so he would pull back every now and then. If it was at all
possible, I got even harder when he rubbed his tongue up and
down my dick, then stuck it in my hole, as if Frenching it. I put
my hands in his hair, and on his shoulder, trying to resist the
temptation to push back and forth, but he was already doing that
with his tongue, and when he would rock back and forth. I knew
I was going to cum in his mouth soon, as he would suck hard,
then lightly. I squeezed him and could not fight the temptation to
bolt forward. My orgasm caught him by surprise. He sucked
really hard when I started cumming, like he was trying to suck all
my jism out. He spit some of it out before he spoke.
"So what do I taste like?" I asked nervously, his back was to me.
"Sweet, and kind of salty, your turn." He said turning around. He
didn't sound too satisfied.
"What were you expecting?" I asked.
"I didn't know, I was about to choke, should have told me." He
said as I went down on my knees.
"Sorry," I said, playing with his dick, "Please tell me before you
cum." I said, half expecting him not to. He then pushed his
swelled dick into my open willing mouth.
His dick felt rubbery at first, then it felt really odd in my mouth. I
started to suck this big flesh lollipop. I could tell he enjoyed me
sucking on his head, then sucking on its base. I kept switching up
for a short while, then he said, "Get ready," in a breathless voice.
Both of his hands were in my hair as he moaned. I started sucking
only on his head after he moaned. His first spurt shot into my
mouth, but I didn't want to take in anymore more. I spit his cum
out and rubbed his dick till he stopped ejaculating. I figured if I got
up he would be angry at me for not taking his load, so I made it up
to him by gently sucking his dick for a while longer. I sucked hard
on his sensitive opening, he squirmed a little. I sucked on his balls
for a short while. When I got up and cleaned his mouth of his
sweet sticky juices, he was smiling.
He rubbed my ass, and I rubbed his, as we faced each other.
"You didn't want to find out what I tasted like?" He asked rubbing
my hair.
"I tasted some of it, but I didn't want a mouth full."
"That did feel good though! Didn't it?" He asked.
"Yeah," I said, putting my clothes back on, "Maybe we can do it
again, next time, we'll 69 though." He agreed we got dressed. We
headed back to the camp, his arm around my shoulder, knowing he
had made a new friend.
"I'm going up to the lake in the morning, so I'll probably meet
you there." He said, crawling into his sleeping bag.
"Yea, sure, I'll be there..." I said, drifting off.
The next morning, I went up the pond, leaving Steven in bed. I
got undressed and jumped in the warm water, then swam into the
lagoon part of the stream. I swam around for awhile, sometimes
getting out and, diving back in. A while later, Steve slowly
walked down to were I was, carrying my clothes down to were I
was.
"What is the water like?" He asked, watching me swim.
"Great," I said smiling happily.
He started taking of his clothes, and lying them on mine. I watched
him undress down to his reddish brown skin. His prefect muscle
tone, and build were too much for me to look away from, and he
was undressing like he was showing off. He noticed me watching
several times, he just smiled. I didn't turn my head. He was finally
standing there, totally naked, and slowly slipped in, with his back
to me. We swam for a while, every now and then we played a
game in passing. Several times he grabbed my legs, or I would
grab his sides from behind, trying to tickle him. A long while after
I got out of the water, Steve soon followed. We laid on the shore,
not even caring that we were wet, and nude. We talked for a while,
about simple things we got closer to each other as we did. He asked
me did I ever have fantasies, I admitted my jerking off in the
showers, when no one was around. I found out, we shared the
same desire to experiment with a boy. He told me he masturbated,
and sometimes he would have dreams about certain boys, I was
one of them! When he played with himself, he though of his hands
being them. I was starting to think Steve was gay.
"Do you ever think of what it would be like? Having sex with a
boy?"
"Yes, "I said seductively, as I leaned over him,"I've all ways loved
you!"
"I'm serious David. Have you?" he ask. I could tell he was, but I
continued making fun of him.
"Oh yes Steve! Yes!" I said, trying to flip him on his back, "Let's
make love! No one will ever know!" He started laughing,
and shouting "no" while trying to stop me. With that, we tussled
playfully in the wet grass. Neither one of us meant any harm to
the other, after all, we had no protection. We wrestle for a long
time, I noticed he was getting hard, and so was I, yet we
continued, but putting each other I head locks from behind,
picking each other up, and so on. We were really enjoying
rubbing up against each other.
Every now and then, I could feel him grab my ass or back in a
pleasurable way, I did the same. Steve grabbed me with a loose
head lock, his warm body was real close to me, his dick was in
the crack of my butt. We continued moved around, I acted like I
was trying to get out. His penis often poked me, its head almost
going up my hole. We repeated doing this for about five minutes,
both he and I were getting really worked up. After a while, we
forgot about wrestling, and started feeling and touching each
other. We were both in knelling positions, and were hard as
rocks. Steve slowly took my dick in his hand, and started stroking
it gently. I felt his balls, as I rubbed him softly.
"Do you want to stop?" he asked, recalling on what happened last
time.
"No, tell me about the dreams you have about me." He smiled,
and timidly told me about reoccurring his fantasy, I continued to
touch him as he did. He started making strange noises.
"David, can I see what it's like to have my dick in you?" I was
expecting him to ask sooner or later, so I wasn't taken by
surprise.
"I guess, as long as you don't shove it in, and take it out when I
tell you." He agreed.
I turned my back to him, in a keeling position, he knelt behind
me. I held my ass open, exposing my hole, and it was level to his
cock. My head was in the grass, and I could feel his dick head on
my ass hole.
"Ready?" He asked, placing his warm hand on my back and ass.
At the same time, I pushed back, and he went forward. His dick
slowly worked its way into my tight ass hole. It hurt at first, and I
tried to tell him to take it out, but all that came out was a moan, as
my hole squeezed his dick, and released it. It was a strange
feeling, like I needed to crap, but having my anus stretched by
him felt a lot better. He made a sighing noise. I started pulling
forward, as he pulled his dick back, then, when I went back, he
went forward. The longer it was in, the less it hurt. His hands
traced my body. Up to my neck, and back down to my hips.
Every now and then, he would pull the skin around the base of
my cock. We started moving together, rocking back and forth, his
hands pulling me back by the waist, sometimes his hand went to
my legs. My hand felt were his dick, was going in and out. I
could feel his balls rocking with mine. Sometime I would pull
them, and tighten my ass hole, he would moan with pleasure. He
started pumping me harder, as his dick jumped around in me. He
was about to cum. He pumped me for a while, then shoved
himself as far in as possible. My entire rear contracted as he shot
his liquid into me. I felt his dick swell, and shrink as his milk shot
up my ass. He shook and moaned for what seemed to me a long
time, but was probably ten seconds. I felt his stiff, rock hard dick
get soft in me. My dick was as hard as it had ever been.
He pulled out of me, I leaned back, speechless. He straighten me
out, flat on my back.
"Man, that felt good! It's your turn," He said sighing with
content, "What do you want to try?" He asked closing my legs, and
crawled on top of me. He looked at me, his skin was flushed dark
red. His hair and body were wet, with my sweat and his own. My
dick was jumping around with energy.
"I don't know. Is there another position we can try?" I asked, he
owed me something.
"I know," he then placed himself over me, his ass open. He was
going to sit on my dick. He paused, as if asking for approval.
"Go ahead," I said excitedly. He then gently took my hot dick in
his hand, and sat down. My dick went deep into his ass. His ass
hole was tight, but probably just as much as mine. The inside of
his ass was warm, and felt real good as it hugged my swelled
dick. I tried to speak, but all that came out was a low, heavy moan
of pleasure.
My hands crept up his thigh, as he went up and down on me. I
thought he was going to cum again, by the noise he made.
"This feels so good!" He said. His ass grabbed my dick, making
me go up and down to his movement. I felt all over his sweaty
body. I ran my hands over his soft dick, and balls, then continued
up his tight stomach. Sweat ran down my hand as I worked my
was to his chest. I ran my hands across it, then run up his sides,
to his wet, bare, arm pits. I felt around in them, and opened my
watery eyes, he was smiling, his mouth wide open. I continued
my voyage, up his muscular back, and neck. I felt the back of his
neck hair, then went back to his hips. I felt and squeezed his ass,
even were my dick was. I brought my hands down his shoulders,
and down his arms, then I rubbed his warm hands that rested on
my soaked chest. I could see I was a few shades darker too. I put
my hands on his hips, and moved him up and down. When he
came down, I went up. I continued pumping him like this. We
both moaned loudly, I was going to cum, and he knew it. He
tightened his ass as my body shook, and my dick pumped hot
sperm into him.
A while after I had become soft again, he got off me, and moved
his warm body beside mine. He wrapped his arm around my sides,
feeling my burning chest. I was worn out.
"That was the best orgasm I had ever had," I said quietly.
"Me too," he replied holding my soft dick. I move my hand onto
his sweaty ass. He put his head on my chest, my fingers found
themselves in his wet silky hair. Soon after that, we both fell
asleep.
It was the last day of school, and a lot had happened this year.
Ever since that camping trip last weekend, Steve and I had grown
to trust each other. The whole school spent the day saying good
bye, and packing up things, not much more. Steve and I planned
out our summer, I had never known that he lived down the street
from me. One night, soon after school closing, Steve invited me
over his house. We watched movies, and played games all day.
When it got late, we came inside. His mother wanted us to
shower, then we were to get dressed for bed. After we ate, we
went upstairs, and started getting ready for our shower. Steve got
us both towels, as I took off everything except my underwear.
"You want to shower together?" He asked as we walked to the
bathroom.
"Sure, if you want." We closed the door and hung up our towels.
We took off our underwear, and set them aside. He turned on the
water, and tested it.
"Come on in, the water's fine." he said smiling.
I did. We first started washing ourselves, a comfortable distance
apart. It did seem that the shower was built for two. I asked Steve
to wash my back, since I couldn't reach it. He started to gently
wash my upper neck, then work his way down, it was more like
he was massaging me, rather that washing. he got to my lower
back, and washed my butt, I let him squeeze and finger me before
I washed his back. I did the same thing to him.
Soon, we were washing each other all over, his legs, my balls,
his arms, my hips. This went on for sometime. both of us were
covered in suds, and stiff too. I hugged him from behind, my dick
quickly entered him. I started moving my soapy dick back and
forth in him. Just then, his mom knocked on the door, saying for
us to hurry up, and she was going to bed. I hesitantly pulled out
of him. We looked at each other and smiled, both of us were
dripping wet. Steve took one hand off my hips for a second, just
to shut off the water. He looked at me, with a pleasant look. We
hugged tightly, feeling our warm wet bodies together, rubbing
each other. He backed his head up, and before I knew it, he
closed his eyes, and his open mouth pressed against mine, his
tongue went in my mouth. I didn't fight it. We stood there, for a
few minutes, kissing, and touching each other with our eyes
closed.
THE END

413
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pwhore.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,413 @@
MY PRECIOUS WHORE
I suppose it came from my desire to own totally, for a night. Not out
of consent, but out of obligation. Twisted, perhaps. But then again, I
like twisted.
I would do anything for him, and he knows it. When he called me that
day and told me of his situation, that he needed to borrow money
again, he knew I would not refuse. How can I refuse helping the boy
that had so many times suffered for me, so beautifully, so
passioantely, just to feed that burning hunger and see me sleep
soundly that night?
He felt guilty, as usual. We both knew he would never be able to pay
me back. And this was not just another $20 for a college textbook or
art supplies, this was $200. And he needed it in two days.
"I'll give you the money," I told him softly on the phone.
He sighed in relief. "You don't know how much this means to me. I WILL
pay you back, I promise. I owe you forever."
"I want something in return."
"Anything." he said. His fatal error.
"I want you."
There was a pause on the line, and he laughed a little. Almost
nervous. "You want to do the dom thing?"
It made me smile, how he talked about it so lightly. How he treated it
like a game. "I'm going to get a hotel room tomorrow night. The Hilton
near your house. You're going to be my whore. I'll give you the money
to fullfill my fantasies. Anything I want."
I heard him shuffling some papers and then say, "Ok. Do I need to
bring anything?"
"Just be there in the lobby at 8. Check the front desk for a note from
me. I'm the rich person of your nightmares, and you are my gigolo slut
willing to do anything for money. You know my safeword."
He almost giggled, he laughed at me like he does, amused at my
intensity in matters that he finds bizzarre but succumbs to out of
friendship. "Yes, ma'am" he said with a little sarcasm. "I'll be
there."
"Good."
"And thank you..again...you're saving me, really."
"Save the thank yous," I smiled, "I'm going to make you work for that
money."
****
The thing that really got me going about this was that I was paying
him. Sure, I would have given him the money anyway, but I was making
him work for it. That somehow gave me the opportunity to push his
limits more, to do things that I would otherwise hold back on because
I felt like it was too much to ask.
I could have just as easily given him $500, since the room cost over a
hundred and the toys and outfit I bought cost another two hundred. But
it was worth it. Lounging in the bathtub at the hotel awaiting his
arrrival, it was well worth it. Knowing he would be my slut, my whore,
my little bastard to abuse for the whole night.
The note I left him at the front desk had my room number on it and was
signed "John." I hoped he understood what I meant. I figured he was
insightful enough.
I finished my bath and changed into masculine clothes, unlike anything
he had seen me in. The strap on felt awkward under my pants and I
contemplated losing it, but I wanted this to be a certain way. I
fumbled with a jacket to cover the unbelievable bulge in my pants, and
I giggled.
I don't look masculine at all, and had to work to hide my curves and
bust. But I took time in doing it, pulling my hair back in the final
touch and adding men's cologne that made me gag.
I intended to make him feel like a real slut, and I knew he would be
mortified. And the mere thought of it made me ache with desire.
***
His knock was soft, careful. So like him. I shut off the far light so
the room was just barely lit and went to the door. The clothes felt
bulky, foreign. I intended to play out the role of a male as seriously
as possible, as I truly was in the mindframe, but was not about to try
faking voices or acting ridiculous.
When I opened the door his eyes scanned me then immediately fell to
the ground. I dont know if he was trying to hide a smirk or was truly
nervous.
I stepped back so he could enter and then promptly closed the door and
pushed him down to his knees with a hand on his shoulder. With his
back to me I shoved two one hundred dollar bills into his pants at his
waist, unzipping my pants. "Suck my cock." I ordered.
I didn't change my voice at all. It was me, purely me. And when I
dropped my pants to my ankles and forced his head around by the hair,
I could see him shaking. Without hesitation I pulled his head toward
my latex cock, which was now standing at attention in front of him.
"Don't waste my time," I ordered, holding his head with both of my
hands and guiding him as he parted his lips.
This was so dificult for him, I could sense it, as I had never even
made him do anything close, sans sucking my fingers while I watched,
amused. He was not homophobic but was clearly het, and watching him
kneel upright to take my cock into his mouth made me weak with desire.
I moved with him, thrusting at the hips to guide my pseudo cock into
his gorgeous mouth, whispering to him what a cocksucking slut he was
as I fucked him. I made him take the money out of his pants and drop
it on the floor where I could see it, made him hold me by the waist
and guide my movements as the tempo increased.
His eyes wandered up my body, then his lashes fluttered and he closed
them, moving his hands down the length of my strap-on and pulling back
to lick, kissing the tip of it, now perhaps fully into the mindspace
of doing what he knew felt best.
I watched, intrigued, aroused, wanting to take him into my arms and
fuck the life out of him. Just watching him move so wantonly, on his
knees, living up to his image as a whore, as my whore. I imagined
watching him from across the room, watching him do this to another
man. And it made the arousal even more demanding.
I could have cum, easily, just from the friction of the strap on
against me as I fucked him that way. But I pulled back and he gasped,
his eyes fluttering open.
"Take the money," I ordered, out of breath. "You've sucked my cock
well."
He lowered his head, taking the money from the floor and carefully
folding it into his hand. He was breathing shakily.
I reached back and pulled the clip out of my hair, letting it hang
down around my shoulders as I eased out of the jacket and unlocked the
strap on. "Now you are mine. My slave. My cocksucking slut. The night
is young. And I want to be female."
He kept his head down, stayed there on his knees. It was only 9 and I
was already wet, dripping, shaking as I stepped out of my clothes
while he waited. And the plans I had..the time I had spent plotting.
Two hundred dollars was nothing. Five hundred was nothing. I would
have paid a thousand dollars for that pleasure, for him for the night.
I intended to make it worth every penny. And seeing him there,
gorgeous and waiting, indebted, aroused. I could not have been
happier.
***
Justin was a pretty boy. He was only 19, and the first time I saw him,
at a party over a year before, I knew I had to have him. He wasn't
naive; he lost his virginity at 15 and was extremely popular among
girls his age. But a woman of 24 intimidated him, and I liked that.
He became my plaything out of curiosity, and the desire to get laid. I
told him many times I would never have sex with him, but perhaps grant
him some sexual satisfaction from time to time.
Above all he was a cherished friend, he delighted me. We went to
movies, to dinners together. I was always bailing him out of messes,
loaning him money, picking him up in the middle of the night at
parties when his ride ditched him. I was a cross between his owner and
his mother.
I pondered all of this as I watched him kneeling there, his head down,
how his soft blonde hair hung down over his eyes. His lips were
together, his hands were at his sides. He was simply gorgeous. I felt
blessed.
I changed in the same room and caught him looking just a few times,
but I gave him a warning glare. I slipped into a black lace corset and
garters, thich highs and a tight pvc dress that clung to my thighs and
hugged my breasts. I added my favorite pair of pvc gloves and pondered
my boots, which were sitting across the room. I decided to put them on
later, but never got to them.
I padded over to him in my stockinged feed and took him delicately by
the chin, making him rise. "time for you to change for me."
His eyes scanned my body and he bit his lip. He was just a little
taller than me and I had to resist the urge to wrap my arms around him
and plant sweet kisses all over his face. But I knew soon enough my
dom side would take control and he would be faced with relentless
torment by me. His biggest fantasy and his worst nightmare, all in
one.
I undressed him. I made him stand still and not help me at all, I
wanted to do it all for him. I pulled his new outfit from the closet
and he looked at it, I could tell it made him uneasy. Very feminine.
Very pretty.
His cock was hard and I smiled at him, taking my gloved finger over
the tip of it to swipe a bit of precum and bring it to my lips,
sucking it off gently as he watched.
I felt almost disappointed at myself for not being so dominant at this
point, but I was simply too happy and aroused to feel it. The element
of control was minimal.
First I made him put on the black fishnet stockings I had for him, and
then I complimented how nice his ass looked in them.
"Show me that ass, my little pet. Move back and bend over," I ordered,
leaning back in the bed.
He did as told, hesitant, and he blushed. His legs did look a bit
silly in the fishnets, but I was already starting to get aroused. I
was in a hurry to get him fully dressed so I called him back, putting
a mesh shirt over his head and then making him step into a long black
skirt.
He didn't quite look like a woman, more like the little crossdressers
I admired so much at the dance club.
I pulled a bottle out of my case and ushered him into the bathroom. It
was temporary black hair dye. "Say goodbye to those golden locks,"
He looked upset at once, turning to me, "But wait...What if it won't
come out? You can't do that...It's --"
I slammed my gloved hand over his mouth, hard. Glaring into his eyes,
I grittted through my teeth, "Two hundred dollars. YOu belong to me.
Understand?"
His eyes fluttered. He sighed a little, half nodded, and I let go. I
took him by a fistful of hair and dragged him to the bathtub and he
gasped in pain.
"Ooh I like that," I growled, pulling harder.
"Ahh!" he gasped as I shoved him down onto his knees in the tub. He
knew it, I knew it. The dom-me had arrived.
****
In the tub he looked precious, kneeling as I worked the dye into his
hair. His wrists were now chained behind his back because I didnt want
him interfering.
He kept his head down and the dye dripped down into his face. I took
care in wiping it with a cloth, keeping it from his eyes. I stopped to
kiss him, hard, and he didn't respond. He let me move my tongue harshy
into his mouth, breathing through his nose. He was shaking.
When I rinsed the dye out of his hair it was left a pretty blue-black,
and I wanted to fuck him more than anything.
I dragged him by the hair to the mirror and shoved his face almost too
close to it, "Look at you, precious whore! You look amazing."
His eyes were filled with pain, resentment. He lowered them as I dried
his legs carefully over the fishnets and made him sit on the toilet.
I dried his hair as he kept his head down, his wrists still behind his
back painfully. Halfway through I made im move to the floor, to his
knees, holding his head between my legs while I finished.
This sort of treatment clearly made him uneasy, and I revelled in it.
After his hair was dry I made him crawl on his knees, upright, to the
next room where his remaining clothes waited. He kneeled by the bed
watching as I went through the gloves and boots I had bought for him.
The lipstick, the eyemakeup. Oh, I had such plans for him.
But looking at him, just looking at him kneeling there with his pretty
black hair, I wanted to chain him up and bring him to orgasm.
****
An hour later he sat bound to the chair. Amazing. I just walked around
him, clearly in dom headspace...this was all I needed.
I had the mirror behind him so I could see more clearly. His
pvc-gloved hands cuffed behind his back, his ankles tied together in
heavy, buckled combat boots. The skirt hung down over his legs
perfectly, I could just see a bit of the black fishnets.
Rope around his chest, pulling his back against the chair, tight.
Every breath he took was prominent. As I walked around with my whip
dragging behind me I marvelled in how he breathed.
His face...gorgeous. His lips were painted light red, his eyes
highlighed with dark black eyeliner. His new black hair hung down in
his eyes and the pout on his lips was indescribable.
"Tell me what a slut you are," I ordered as I paced in front of him.
He hesitated and I stuck the whip handle under his chin, lifting his
face so we could see eye to eye. "Say it," I ordered.
He shut his eyes and said, "Yes, I am a slut."
I bent over and put my mouth on his and just kissing him made me
shiver, made me ache. He smelt of hair chemicals and his lips reminded
me of kissing a female, but he was still my Justin underneath. And he
was amazing in his new outfit.
I slid onto his lap and pulled his hair until he cried out in pain,
silencing him with a kiss. I rubbed against the tightness under his
skirt and held his head back so I could whisper into his ear,
threatening.
"the dildo.." I threatened.
"no.." he gasped in pain.
"Maybe I'll fuck my little whore,"
"No," he whimpered, and the desperation was real. He understood that I
was considering it. For two hundred dollars. He would have no choice.
I found the money on the dresser and folded it in half, ordering him
to open his mouth.
He threw his head to the side, he struggled. I think he was terrified
that I was going to make him eat it.
I held him by the hair and forced the money between his lips. "Hold
it. Hold it, and watch me fuck myself. DO IT."
He took it in his mouth and I laughed at him, spinning around and
sliding out of my panties, moving them from under my short dress and
tossing them onto his lap.
I ordered, "Eyes on me, if you blink, if you turn your head, if you
even look at the floor I will use this, " I said as I picked up the
dildo, "On your previous, virgin ass."
The terror in his eyes was so sweet. He was breathing hard, holding
that money carefully in his mouth, the gentle reminder of what got him
there in the first place.
I sat on the edge of the bed with the dildo he had earlier sucked and
slid it into me with ease, without hesitation. I loved the way he
rubbed his legs together under the skirt, how his lashes fluttered and
how fucking gorgeous his eyes looked highlighted with the eyeliner.
I opened my legs toward him, I laid back. I rubbed my thighs, the
insides of my legs. I told him I was as much a whore as he was, and I
fucked myself with that fake cock as if it was his. I even removed it
at one point and crawled to him, holding it close to my lips, even
with his crotch, asking him if I should suck it as if it were his
cock.
He just blinked. Pain, it was in his eyes. Desire, ache. My precious,
tortured whore.
I removed the money from his lips and laughed at the lipstick marks
left on it at the crease, tossing it on the floor. I reached to the
counter and took the black latex ball gag and showed it to him. He
shook his head and lowered his eyes. He hated gags. And I loved him
for that.
When I forced it into his mouth he gasped and whimpered and looked
into my eyes with real pain. The guilt started to hit me but I pushed
it back, comforting him as I stroked back his hair and kissed him on
the head.
The buckle was tight but I forced it and he cried out. I knew it was
too tight, I knew I could only leave it in for a few minutes. But I
knew that was all the time I needed.
I was shaking, I was already on the edge. I moved back to the bed and
sat down, legs spread slowly, looking at him, at the pain in his eyes.
His lashes were wet, he was fighting back tears of pain, and his eyes
wandered helplessly to the dildo I slowly slid inside my wetness. I
moaned, it was hard to even watch him because I was so on edge. But I
stared into his eyes and thurst deeply onto the cock, biting my lip,
feeling the tremors surface.
In his eyes I saw gentle, painful sacrifice as he watched me cum. When
I laid back in it I felt myself almost ready to cry, overcome with
lust and pain for his situation, guilt, desire.
I rested for just a second and slid back up, crawling to him. His head
was down, his face hidden under the black stringy mess I had created.
I lifted his face by the chin and kissed the corner of his mouth at
the edge of the gag, his mouth wet from being forced open. When I
reached around and removed the gag he gasped and winced in pain, and
the kiss I immediately forced onto his mouth was unlike anything I had
ever felt before.
He whimpered into my mouth, he gasped in pain when I pulled harder at
his hair and nearly sucked the life out of him. I felt myself wanting
to cry again and pulled back, looking into his eyes.
"Are you ok?" I asked softly.
He nodded slowly and looked at me, not saying anything.
"I want to let you go," I said quietly as I reached around for the
cuffs, "Just so I can feel those pvc-clad hands all over my body.
Understand?"
He nodded and lowered his eyes. "Completely."
And the night was still young.

26
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,26 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#000000" TEXT="#00FF00" LINK="#00FF00" ALINK="#00AA00" VLINK="#00AA00">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Q</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00FF00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00DD00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00AA00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/qhorse.txt">qhorse.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12062<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quarterhorse, by Elektra
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/qlife.txt">qlife.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6430<BR><TD> EROTICA: Q is Life
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/qriosity.txt">qriosity.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29692<BR><TD> EROTICA: Qriosity by Patricia Ann La Ferrara
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/qual.txt">qual.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 58081<BR><TD> EROTICA: Master Qualification
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quantum.txt">quantum.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28563<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quantum Sleep, by Anonymous
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quantumq.txt">quantumq.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16816<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quantum Q (May 28, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quark.txt">quark.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8025<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quark and Kira
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quarters.txt">quarters.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33209<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quarters: An Amazing True Swinging Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quest.txt">quest.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24596<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Quest, by Ric Carlson (April 4, 1993)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quickie.txt">quickie.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5222<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quickie Pickie by Mark E. Dassad
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quiet.txt">quiet.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13064<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Quiet Little Town, by SD
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quietwat.txt">quietwat.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11270<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Quiet Watching
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/quiksand.txt">quiksand.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13022<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quicksand
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="Q/qvcquims.txt">qvcquims.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7778<BR><TD> EROTICA: QVC Quims by Studs Manly (1997)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 14 files for a total of 267,830 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

26
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/.windex.html Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,26 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#FFFFFF" TEXT="#000000" LINK="#000000" ALINK="#004400" VLINK="#004400">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: Q</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#000000><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#002200><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#004400><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="qhorse.txt">qhorse.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12062<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quarterhorse, by Elektra
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="qlife.txt">qlife.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6430<BR><TD> EROTICA: Q is Life
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="qriosity.txt">qriosity.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29692<BR><TD> EROTICA: Qriosity by Patricia Ann La Ferrara
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="qual.txt">qual.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 58081<BR><TD> EROTICA: Master Qualification
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quantum.txt">quantum.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28563<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quantum Sleep, by Anonymous
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quantumq.txt">quantumq.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16816<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quantum Q (May 28, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quark.txt">quark.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8025<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quark and Kira
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quarters.txt">quarters.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33209<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quarters: An Amazing True Swinging Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quest.txt">quest.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24596<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Quest, by Ric Carlson (April 4, 1993)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quickie.txt">quickie.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5222<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quickie Pickie by Mark E. Dassad
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quiet.txt">quiet.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13064<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Quiet Little Town, by SD
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quietwat.txt">quietwat.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11270<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Quiet Watching
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="quiksand.txt">quiksand.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13022<BR><TD> EROTICA: Quicksand
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="qvcquims.txt">qvcquims.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7778<BR><TD> EROTICA: QVC Quims by Studs Manly (1997)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 14 files for a total of 267,830 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

285
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/qhorse.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,285 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/qhorse.txt
Archive-author: Elektra
Archive-title: Quarterhorse
This is posted in part because someone wanted more characters who
gave WHY they do what they do, instead of just mechanics. Also
because Wes thought folks here are interested in 'power' rela-
tionships and in Horse and Morgan in general. It's a character
sketch with a change of POV in the middle from Horse to Morgan,
cleaned up a little so I'm not too embarrassed by the roughness
of the sketch.
No sex or abuse. It's for those that like the characters, the
simple fact that they really do love each other, and something of
the dynamics of their relationship.
Quarterhorse
--------------
The sky was flaming, all purples and golds, reds with the
brightness of a child's watercolor, running into the water of the
lake. Lake Union was beautiful under the sunset, and we were
walking along the beach at Gasworks. I had taken off my shoes
and socks and strung them up on my shoulder, turned up my cuffs
and waded in the shallows. Morgan had worn shorts and was happi-
ly splashing his way through the water at about knee level. His
REI sandles were built to take the water and the rocky bottom.
For a long while we just walked. I enjoyed feeling of
the water on my feet, enjoyed seeing him relax and the power of
his body as it moved. A Irish Setter came bounding over the
lawn, and I hastily retreated when the dog shot for the water,
splashing everywhere. Morgan laughed, at me, at the dog, and
called it with his warm, deep voice. It splashed over to him.
Morgan looked around for a stick. I tossed one to him from the
shore, and he tossed it out for the dog. The dog went wild with
delight and streamlined it for the stick. Morgan watched the dog
as I watched him and his brown-golden hair.
He turned to smile at me, his eyes bright. I grinned
back.
The dog brought back the stick and dropped it at his
feet. Just as Morgan bent to pick it up, the dog shook out his
coat. Water EVERYWHERE. For an interminable second, Morgan just
froze and then he cracked up, laughing so hard that when he threw
the stick again it only went half the distance it did before.
I doubled up laughing.
Before the dog got back with the stick again, Morgan was
up on the shore, heading towards me with a big grin.
"Look out!" The dog barreled straight for him, tail up,
ears up, and stick hanging half out of its mouth. Water streamed
from its body.
Morgan whirled and said, "No" in a tone that made me
freeze. The dog stopped, surprise on its face. Morgan looked
right into its eyes, and flung a hand to the left, "Go on, out of
here." in no uncertain terms. Not loud, simply certain. It's
ears and tail went down, but it turned away. "Good pup," I heard
the caress in the voice, and the ears cocked in his direction,
but the dog kept on going away. Suddenly it took off in a red
streak of effort, perhaps back to its master.
"You ever tried training dogs?" I asked in some curiosi-
ty.
"Yeah...but it got boring. They're great at doing what I
could teach them, but they've got a limited capacity," The green
eyes met mine lazily, "unlike some people."
I cocked an eyebrow, "Some?"
"Fishing for a compliment?"
"Probably."
A chuckle. "Well, I do find training humans to be more
rewarding." He came close and put an arm around my shoulders. I
put mine around his waist and leaned a little into him. He
kissed me, not nearly as long as I wanted, but it was good.
But walking got to be a little bit cumbersome this way,
so we broke apart again as we walked up the hill. I liked the
feeling of the grass under my feet. A boy struggled with a
dragon kite in brilliant colors, snapping and fluttering in the
evening wind.
-----
Horse was watching the kite in open fascination, his face
open and wondering. He still had his shoes over his shoulder,
his pants rolled up.
"What are you thinking? What are you feeling?" I asked,
curious.
His face shuttered closed and he looked confused for a
moment. "Hmmm...not thinking anything, really. Just watching
the kite flying."
"What does it remind you of?" Prodding a little, wonder-
ing what had opened him up like that. I might be able to use it,
later. Hardest part about all this is always having to think up
new things, new ways to touch him, to affect him.
"I..." I could see him catch the 'I don't know', knowing
that I dislike hearing it. "I guess I want to fly like that. To
feel that wind like that." Suddenly his face opened up again, in
wonder, as his voice softened, "The string is what holds it in
the wind, isn't it? Binding it and making it possible for it to
fly at the same time." He grinned at me, "Maybe I should take
up hang gliding."
For a moment, I just looked at him, surprised. He's
always interesting, always new, always trying things that scare
the hell out of me, willing to take things, suffer things that
most people wouldn't even believe they could do.
"Maybe," I said, even as I wondered what it would be like
to hear that he's gone down with his glider. "I used to own one
of those acrobatic kites..."
"Yeah!! Me too. Loved to watch it fly, especially with
the long tails doing figures in the air after it. Did you do any
combat with them?"
"Just a little. I loved how well they could be con-
trolled, how responsive they were to every twitch. Frustrated
the hell out of me at first, though." I love his laugh.
"Yup. Touchy suckers. Kept nose diving my first one
until the nose cracked, Dad was pissed off a little, but got me a
new nose for it. After that I was pretty careful to keep it off
the ground."
We got to the top and laughed together over the sundial.
A sundial in Seattle...useless most days of the year; but, at
that moment it was showing 9:20pm on the summer months scale. It
was about right. We wandered to the city side of the hill and
watched the sun make its slow way down, saw the light glitter off
the city.
We sat down on the grass. Horse between my legs, leaning
back against me. The broadness of his shoulders against my
chest, his head back on my shoulder. It felt wonderful to just
be near him, enjoying his company, his laugh, and the random
thoughts. It took a while for him to feel comfortable showing
affection in public like this, he almost craves it, now. I
hugged him around the chest, and his face turned to kiss my neck.
We watched the dying of the sun together. Horse relaxed
against me. Remembering all his stories, I suddenly chuckled.
"Have you ever wondered where the Sun goes when it's done with
the day?"
His face brightened, "Uncle used to say that the Sun and
the Moon were two brothers, the Moon was the ugly one, who went
too slow to be the Sun. He tried it once, but crisped the earth
because he didn't move fast enough and the heat drank up all the
water from the earth."
"Sounds a lot like when Apollo's son tried to drive the
chariot for the sun and blew it."
"Yeah...I wonder if that was something that really did
happen in the past, some huge drought that burned everything up.
Why else would all those different cultures have the same story?"
"Sounds like what happened to parts of the Californias,"
I said, frowning at old memories.
Horse sighed and moved against me. I hugged him. He's
usually the one that comes up with the tales, perhaps he'd like
this one. "Hmmm...mother used to tell me that the moon was
washed away by the ocean every time it touched the horizon, and
three sisters would pull out the light that dances on the ocean
waves. When the moon was utterly gone, they would spin it up on
their curved spindle until the ball of yarn was once again the
full moon. Then they'd put the ball of yarn up for the moon,
and, once again, the ocean would wash away at it."
Horse laughed softly, "Nice story, love."
I grinned, "Thanks. After all the ones you've given
me..." I hugged him close, again and felt him move in closer. I
closed my eyes to just better enjoy him being near.
"What are you thinking?" his voice was soft.
"Mmmm...perhaps that I would like to never let you go."
"Never?" his voice was teasing, he didn't think that I
was serious. I suddenly realized that I was, but I spoke quiet-
ly.
"No, never. Never let you go out to get shot, never let
you go out scuba diving, never let you take orders from someone
else, never let you jump off some stupid cliff, never let you
chase psychopaths that want to carve you up, never let you be a
target's shield, never let you ever get hurt ever again, except
by my hand." He was shivering. I made him shiver without even
touching him...
A long silence.
"I'm kidding," I said, but it sounded unconvincing in my
ears.
He turned around in the circle of my legs and his dark
eyes met mine. "I love you," he said as if it were some kind of
promise and maybe
it was. After a long moment his dark eyes flicked to the side.
He said softly, "I love you enough to say that I will not consent
to that. That I will not give over all responsibility for my
life to you. That I will keep that for myself. My body, my
heart, my soul, they are all yours to do with as you like, howev-
er you like; but my life, my mind, my consent those I keep for
myself."
Relief and rage all mixed together incomprehensibly. I
watched my hand go out and slowly gather his shirt at the neck
and felt my body wrench as I threw him to the ground to the side
of me, on his back. He didn't resist, at all, and it made the
rage all the hotter. I straddled him and looked into his dark
eyes. I saw his fear, his panic, the knowledge that he was going
to be punished. Seeing it, I calmed, knowing I had no right to
hit him for telling me the truth. He gave me the fear, and the
truth in him. Knowing Horse, he probably could have hidden it in
his dark eyes and his impassive face.
I released his shirt. It was his choice to go down in
the first place. He has far more combat experience than I ever
will. I almost don't doubt that if he ever really fought me, he
would come out on top. He did in a situation I should never have
been in. He gave all this to me. And I don't really understand
why, only know that over and over, he's shown, in no uncertain
terms, that he will do anything for me.
Anything except give up his life into my care.
"Thank you," I whispered. And, seeing his eyes, I knew
he understood, both that I must ask and that I would accept the
gift in his answer.
"HEY!" A couple of men with women hanging back behind
them shout belligerently, their fear and their courage written
plain on their faces, "Hey, buddy, what the fuck you doin'
there?"
"It's O.K." Horse said, as I got up off of him. I felt
his body shaking, but it wasn't in his voice at all. "Just a
little wrestling, he was showing me a throw." His face was a
mobile mask. Behind the smile and the quick reassurance, he
trembled.
They went away.
He came into my arms. "Damnit, Morgan, I hate you some-
times," he said, softly.
"Yeah...I hate me sometimes, too."
-------
For those that have gotten this far, a little trivia about Horse
and Morgan.
I'm putting together an SF-mystery with Horse as the protagonist
(first time *I*'ve ever seen a SM type in a sympathetic role),
and I'm wondering if this gives the right balance of love and
'differentness' of those that pursue SM activities. I guess I
think each SM relationship is unique to the individuals that are
involved in it.
Timeline says this is probably five years into their relation-
ship, the Lisa story is about two years into it, the David story
is about the same as this one. The long adventure is about seven
years into their relationship.
--

132
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/qlife.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,132 @@
Q is Life
The instantaneous FLASH of light seemed to bounce for a moment
longer than usual about the airy, bright walls of the bedroom suit.
The white lace curtains covering the archway out onto the balcony
billowed softly against the breeze from outside, or from her sudden
arrival, Bonnie wasn't quite sure which and didn't much care. If
she was here, Q would soon follow. Her eyes searched for him but
all she saw was the lavishly furnished room, in strangely exotic
materials of pale grey, pale pink, and iridescent white. If she had
to sum up her first impression with one word, Bonnie thought, that
word would be 'awesome'.
Strong, sensual sunlight streamed into the room and onto her
face from the balcony, bringing with it the delightful scent of
wild flowers, moist brown earth, and everything green. The room
sparkled in the morning sun and even the furniture appeared
dazzling, fresh and new. Lighter-than-air fabrics covered the
ceiling and walls, making their way towards the rooms centerpiece,
the bed. Layer upon luscious layer of fabric was gathered above it
and then left to drape magnificently down and around it's four
ceiling-high posts. Bonnie couldn't resist moving to gently pull
loose the top sheet and let it slide between her hands. It was
weightless, yet possessed a silky texture that would put any worthy
worm on Earth to shame.
The curtains over the balcony archway billowed again and
Bonnie felt the hair on the back of her neck tingle in expectation.
She spun round. Q stood motionless among the many folds of lace.
Sunlight streamed in through the curtains around him, leaving his
face and features caught in the shadow of the brightness behind.
Bonnie couldn't see it but she knew he was smiling.
"Now I ask you, could anything in this universe ever look as
lovely?" Q said, not moving from the archway.
Bonnie smiled. "It IS a beautiful room."
"I wasn't talking about the room, ma cher."
"OHhhhh, you do know how to sweet talk a girl, Q." Bonnie
couldn't help but giggle as she sauntered across the room into his
outstretched arms.
Q pulled her close into his embrace, so that now Bonnie could
see clearly the smile on his lips and the gleam in his eyes.
"What mischief are you planning now, my love?" She smiled up
at him.
"Moi?"
"Oui toi." Bonnie laughed, snuggling in closer. "I know that
look and it usually means you're up to something."
"I only have thoughts of you on that bed." Q answered, the
corner of his mouth twisting upwards into what was a definite leer.
"Should I be concerned about anything else?" Bonnie asked
distractedly - the image of Q and her on that bed was already
taking control of her thoughts.
"You should know by now that you must concern yourself with
nothing. My every wish is your command. My love is yours to
treasure or abuse, whichever you see fit. I am but your humble
servant, waiting for my mistress's desire to lead me. Can I make
myself any clearer or should I go on?"
"I can think of at least a dozen ways I'd like you to go on."
"Sounds like a wish to me!" Q straightened up suddenly, took
her by the hand and kissed her softly on the cheek.
Bonnie blinked twice just to be sure and again started to
laugh. She and Q were now both lying on the bed, wrapped
haphazardly in the silken sheets, and their clothes were scattered
all over the room, including a few pieces of underwear hanging from
the bed posts. "Nice touch!" Bonnie said, indicating the underwear
with a nod of her head.
"I find undressing so tiresome at times, so I decided to
dispense with the formalities. I hope you don't object?" Q reached
out a single finger and began to run it ever so slowly down
Bonnie's arm.
"Do you hear me objecting?" Bonnie was all too aware of the
path of that solitary finger and the burning trail it left on her
skin.
"Well, since their are no objections..." Q moved over her and
met her open mouth with his own. Their kiss was long and hard and
deep and it made up for all the minutes that had passed since they
had last joined together.
Bonnie felt every muscle she owned melt as he gently let his
body down onto hers, filling perfectly every contour of her with
his own. Their passion built quickly and her need for him was, as
usual, overwhelming. Bonnie's mind was a blank except for the
phrase "no objection, no objection" which kept running through
faster and faster with her mounting hunger. She could feel his
hardened cock pushing against her thighs, which she opened
gratefully under him. Her hands held his head firmly in place as
she devoured his tongue and throat. Lustingly she thrust her hips
upwards, begging to capture his cock between her welcoming legs.
Q's arms held Bonnie's shoulders for an instant longer before
he broke from their kiss. Swiftly and in one motion, he pulled
himself upwards, pulled Bonnie down towards him, and wrapped her
legs behind him. He stared into her eyes, wanting her now, having
to possess her before one more instant of time had passed. Q drank
in her beauty for as long a moment as he dared before lowering his
hands to her body once more. His right hand grasped her breast,
squeezing the nipple between it's fingers. His left hand found the
hot dampness of her cunt lips and parted them to find the treasure
within. Bonnie groaned in ecstasy as both of Q's hands massaged
their chosen hot spots. She could touch none of him with her own
hands positioned as they were and so desperately clutched at the
sheets around her.
Both of them were rising to a pitch of desire that they knew
would soon break. Q let go of Bonnie's tit and grabbed his cock,
guiding it urgently into her. He pushed himself deep inside,
wanting to fill every living inch of her. Bonnie frantically met
his thrusts with her own, harder and harder, deeper and deeper,
until he exploded within her and she around him, draining,
straining, demanding he yield to her every last drop he had.
They collapsed together in total ecstasy, he upon her once
again. Neither spoke and neither moved. Once she had collected
herself enough to again formulate rational thought, Bonnie couldn't
help but sigh, "no objection whatsoever."

511
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/qriosity.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,511 @@
Q'riosity by Patricia Ann La Ferrara
Amanda watched Q's behavior with growing disdain. She had grown
close to Doctor Beverly Crusher and Q's condescending attitude towards
her friend irritated Amanda. After leaving the Enterprise, she decided
to show Q the extraordinary woman Beverly Crusher was. Amanda dutifully
endured all of Q's lessons in learning her abilities. After a time, she
felt confident enough to question him.
"Q, why do you treat Doctor Crusher so condescendingly?" Amanda
floated serenely amongst the clouds. This was her favorite time of
day...when her lessons were finished and she could relax.
"What brought her to mind?"
"She's my friend. I miss her." Q scoffed at the comments.
"You are a Q. You have no friends!"
"Doctor Crusher is a kind, caring person who gave me understanding
and support," replied Amanda harshly. "Even though she knew I could turn
into YOU!" Q simply smiled as she continued. "Why don't you like her?"
"She is human. She is irritating. She is so-o-o goody-goody....so
conventional."
"You don't know anything about her!" argued Amanda. Then a thought
occurred to her. "It's because she stands up to you, isn't it? She knows
you have the power to do whatever you want to her and she still stands
up to you. You admire that."
"Really....let's not get carried away."
"All right, I'll make you a deal. Let me show you Doctor Crusher's
life. You can see for yourself why I think she is remarkable. If, after
seeing what she has experienced, you still don't agree with me, then I
won't bring it up again. Deal?"
"All right! All right! If it will shut you up." In a flash, a much
younger Beverly Crusher appeared before them. Smiling and laughing, she
reached up to a man who shared her laugh.
"Who is that?" asked Q, quickly adding, "Not that I care."
"Of course not," grinned Amanda. "That is her father."
Images began to appear before them. Images that revealed a little
girl's harsh introduction to death and despair. Q watched with growing
interest.
"Where is this place?" he asked as he watched a young Beverly deal
with the death of her brother.
"Arveda III," whispered Amanda in deference to the little girl's
obvious pain. "The colony was devastated by a quake and a dealt virus.
Doctor Crusher herself contracted it."
"But she obviously survived."
"No, she died. Somehow, her grandmother brought her back."
"How? She wasn't Q!"
"Through love and faith," smiled Amanda. "Two things more powerful
than even a Q."
"Oh come now," he scoffed, "let's not get carried away." He was
about to admonish her more when an image caught his eye. He watched as
Beverly sat at her father's bedside, her hand in his. Beverly was
talking softly to the man as he died. Q saw the little girl's anguish.
But even more he felt her pain.
The images jumped to a different period and a much different
Beverly. 16 years old, confident, strong and beautiful, she exuded
sensuality. Beverly's love for the young man with her was apparent. As
was her sexual desire for him. Despite himself, Q found this Beverly to
be intriguing....and arousing. Even a Q has some needs!
"Enough!" he shouted after a particularly erotic episode between
Beverly and her lover.
"But there is so much more!" protested Amanda.
"I have seen enough!"
"And?"
"And..." he admitted grudgingly, "You are correct." Amanda leapt
up and hugged him. "Stop that!" he ordered. "Now, I have to go.
"Where are you going?" she asked suspiciously.
"Where do you think?" he grinned. With a flash, he was gone.
"Q!" shouted Amanda. She had seen Q's reaction to the teen-aged
Beverly but she also felt his arousal. Amanda surmised where he was
going and quickly followed.
The senior staff of the Enterprise gathered in the conference
room. They were tired but relieved their last mission was over. It had
been one of their most frustrating to date.
The inhabitants of Kerian V were suffering from a mysterious
ailment that affected only part of the population. For generations, no
one had been able to determine the problem. Beverly Crusher and Geordi
La Forge worked diligently to track down a common denominator...any link
as to why only those in the cities were affected. It was Crusher who
realized the problems lie in the way their water was purified.
The water flowed into the city's reservoir from the neighboring
mountain streams. However, the water remained stagnant until it was
filtered through the distillery. During the stagnancy, a bacterium
developed. Not even the filtering systems were able to affect its
potency. The residents of the cities had been drinking the contaminated
water for decades. As time passed, there were fewer deaths. Beverly
attributed the decrease in fatalities to each new generation building an
immunity to the bacteria. But the death toll still affected half the
population as more and more inhabitants moved to the cities. Crusher
knew about contaminated water all too well. She devised a treatment for
the ill while Geordi helped develop a better water purification system.
Now the crew of the Enterprise was looking forward to some well-
deserved shore leave. Their destination was Epcot 7, a well-known resort
in the galaxy.
"Governor Taiman once again expresses his heartfelt gratitude for
your assistance." Picard was speaking to the entire staff but they knew
it was meant, deservedly so, for Crusher and LaForge. "You'll be happy
to hear, doctor, that the ill are responding to your treatment at a
remarkable recovery rate."
"I'm glad," replied Beverly softly. The mission had stirred
memories long buried deep into her soul. Picard and Troi had tried to
comfort her but Crusher merely brushed their concerns aside.
"I hear Epcot 7 is known for it's night life," added Geordi. Data
was about to regale them with more specific details when Q appeared.
Loud groans were heard from around the table.
"And it is a pleasure to see all of you also," grinned Q.
"What do you want now, Q?" asked the captain, his irritation
apparent in the tone of his voice. Q ignored Picard and moved to
Beverly's side.
"I have come to give you what you want most in this world." Q
smiled at the amused look on the doctor's face. Beverly, for her part,
refrains from laughing.
"And what might that be?" she asked.
"Come with me and find out." Crusher had dealt enough with Q to
know he could not be trusted.
"What game are you playing now, Q?" demanded Picard. Q's attention
to Beverly annoyed the captain.
"No game. I will give Doctor Crusher the one thing she desires
most if..." Q's grin broadened as he turned back to Beverly.
"There's always a condition, isn't there?" she mused.
"Q! Enough of this!" ordered the captain. Q glared at Picard.
"I am not talking to you, Jean-Luc. This is between the good
doctor and myself."
"If what?" prompted Crusher.
"Beverly!" cried Troi, "You're not serious?" Beverly simply
shrugged. She hated to admit it but Q had piqued her curiosity. 'The one
thing I want most in this world?' she thought.
Q dramatically dropped to one knee in front of her. He took her
hand and said, "If you will give yourself to me." He smiled as Beverly's
expression changed to surprise. The fact that the others in the room
gasped at his suggestion, and that Picard was turning deep red, added to
his fun. Crusher stared at Q then burst out laughing. He looked at her
curiously.
"Now, I know you're joking!" she breathed.
"You wound me, madam," moaned Q. Just then, Amanda joined the
group.
"Doctor Crusher, Q is quite serious," she stated softly. Leaning
closer to Beverly, Amanda revealed what had led up to this moment. Q
waited patiently...well, as patiently as Q could be. Beverly looked from
Amanda to Q. 'Her and Q...together?' It was unthinkable. 'Still,' she
thought, 'the idea of being with an omnipotent being intrigued her.' She
brushed the thought from her mind.
Picard watched Beverly closely. He saw her expression change from
amusement to shock to one he knew well...curiosity. It was a look he had
never felt uncomfortable with...until now.
"Doctor, may I speak to you?" He stood and waited for Crusher to
follow.
"Really, Jean-Luc, this is none of your concern!" chastised Q.
"You've had your chance with the good doctor and have obviously blown
it...as they say. It is my turn."
"Excuse me, but I have something to say about this!" injected
Beverly indignantly. Amanda placed a gentle hand on the doctor's
shoulder before leading Q to a corner of the room.
"If this is to happen," started Amanda, "Beverly has to agree.
It's her decision, Q. Not the captain's and not yours." Q started to
protest but she waved him silent. "She must agree or it doesn't mean
anything...to either of you." Q reluctantly nodded his agreement.
Suddenly, everyone disappears leaving Beverly and Jean-Luc alone. The
silence between them is awkward.
"Beverly, you can't seriously be considering his offer?" asked
Picard a bit more harshly than he intended. Lately their relationship
had become strained. The reason neither of them would admit to. Crusher
turned towards him, her intense blue eyes flashing.
"Why not? It's the only offer I've had in a long time!" Crusher
waited, hoping Picard would suggest a different proposition.
"You have to do what is best for you," was all he offered. Angry
and frustrated, Beverly pushed past him and onto the bridge. Picard
followed closely. He wanted to stop her from doing anything foolish but
did know how.
"One question Q!" demanded Beverly. "Did you ever have sex with
Vash?"
"No, I..." Beverly cut him off.
"Then you have a deal!" No one was more surprised by her decision
than Beverly. With a smile, Q bowed and took her hand. Picard paled as
he watched them disappear.
Beverly suspected she made a mistake when they reappeared in a
large room occupied by a single piece of furniture...a bed.
"Shall we start?" grinned Q as he moved towards her. She quickly
sidestepped him.
"Just like that?" she mused. "Wham! Bam! Thank you ma'm? I don't
think so!"
"Really, Doctor, this is no time for games. We have an
agreement..."
"That's right, we do," challenged Beverly. "You said you would
give me what I wanted most in this world. You haven't delivered your
part of the bargain, then neither will I!" She folded her arms and stood
defiantly in front of him. Her face mere inches from his.
He had underestimated this woman. Q was tempted to use his powers
to make her subject to him. But Amanda's words played through his mind.
She was right. It would not mean anything if Beverly did not give
herself freely. For some reason, he wanted it to mean something.
"All right, Doctor, you win," grumbled Q, "for now." Crusher
simply smiled. She hated to admit it but she was enjoying herself. "Are
you ready to fulfill your most inner desire?" Once again they
disappeared. Beverly could not imagine what Q was referring to. Suddenly
they appeared on the colony of Arveda III. Before the tragedy.
She started to question Q but he simply smiles and points to the
scene before them. Beverly watches silently as a much younger version of
herself ran into the arms of the one person she loved more than any one
else in her life...her father. Crusher struggled to calm the emotions
churning inside her. Her father looked so young, so vibrant...so alive.
"Q, if this is some kind of a joke," swore Beverly, "it's a cruel
one!"
"I assure you, Doctor, this is no joke." Suddenly, they were no
longer on Arveda but in her quarters on the Enterprise.
"Q, what is going on?" demanded Crusher. "Why tease me with a
glimpse of my past, then return me to the ship?"
"Ah, good Doctor, but we are not on the Enterprise. I simply
thought you would be more comfortable here to speak with him."
"Him? Who?" The color drained from Beverly's face as a familiar
voice came from behind her.
"Pups? Is that you?" Crusher turned slowly and searched the face
she had only been able to see in her dreams.
"Daddy?" Paul Howard smiled and held his arms open. She hesitated
a moment before rushing into his embrace. Beverly clung to her father,
afraid he'd disappear if she loosened her grip. After a while, she
turned to Q.
"Why?" she whispered.
"Because, Beverly," he responded softly, "you never had the chance
to say good-bye." Then Q was gone.
"Who was that, Pups?" asked Paul still staring at the space Q had
just vanished from.
"That's Q, Daddy. He's an omnipotent being." Paul turned back to
the woman before him. He gazed lovingly at the face that was so
different, yet so familiar.
"You are beautiful," he whispered as he brushed strands of red
from her face. "You always were. You look like your mother." Beverly
winced at his comment. "But you also favor me." Paul laughed as the
smile returned to his daughter's face.
"I gather your relationship with your mother did not improve with
time?"
"If anything, it got worse after you..." Beverly caught herself.
"Before I died?" She nodded slowly. "It's all right, Pups, I know
I'm not suppose to be here. I gather your friend Q had something to do
with it?" Beverly chuckled. It was the first time anyone had called Q
her friend.
"Yes, he said he was going to fulfill my most secret desire. I had
no idea what he meant but..." she took her father's hand and led him to
the sofa. "I guess he knew what was in my heart better than I did."
"I don't know how much time we have, Pups, but I want to hear
everything. What you've done. Obviously, you did join Starfleet." He
motioned to her uniform. "Are you happy?"
"I'm happy with my life...for the most part. I'm a doctor, Daddy.
Chief Medical Officer of the Federation Starship Enterprise." She waved
her hand around the room. "These are my quarters. Well, at least a
replica of them."
"Chief Medical Officer," smiled Paul proudly. "A doctor. I guess
your grandmother won out after all. How is she?"
"Gram died a few months ago, Daddy," whispered Beverly. The pain
in his eyes reflected her own.
"Was she all right? She didn't blame herself for what happened on
Arveda, did she?" Beverly nodded.
"Yes, she did...we all did."
"It was no one's fault, Pups. Not mine. Not your grandmother's and
certainly not yours." He wrapped his arms around Beverly and pulled her
close. She snuggled in his embrace like she use to when she was little.
"Will you tell me what happened after I, well, you know."
Beverly rarely, if ever, talked about what happened on Arveda but
she found herself revealing every detail to her father. Paul listened
quietly, comforting his daughter when he felt her body tremble at the
memories. When she finished, they sat silently, each lost in their own
thoughts.
"I'm sorry you had to experience that, Pups. But I am not
surprised at your strength or your determination. You always were
independent and strong." Beverly raised her head and returned her
father's smile.
"Who taught me to be?" Paul kissed her forehead lightly.
"You didn't have to learn so well, did you?" he laughed. Beverly
sighed and laid her head back onto his shoulder. She had missed him more
than she could say. It felt good to talk to him again. To hold him.
"So, tell me what happened after Arveda." Beverly told him about
Starfleet Medical and how she became a research project. Then she told
him about Damien and her wild teenage years.
"Damien Medina? Lawrence's son? Didn't he run away?"
"Lawrence used to abuse him, Daddy. That's why he left. Damien is
gentle and caring and he loved me, Daddy. He protected me from Mother!"
Paul lifted her head.
"What is it, Pups?"
"Everyone always assumed the worst of Damien. But they were wrong!
Gram understood that I needed to have to people I loved close to me.
That's why she allowed Damien to live with me."
"You and Damien..." gulped Paul. "Shared a bed?"
"Yes," she replied softly. "I loved him, Daddy." Paul knew his
little girl would eventually learn about sex but he didn't expect her to
learn so young.
"What happened to Damien?" he asked softly.
"We were together for four years. But when I was accepted in the
academy, he believed he would be a hindrance to my career. so he walked
away. We are still friends and occasionally lovers. I know he will
always be there for me as I will be for him."
"If you love him, Pups, he must be special. Tell me more."
Beverly told him about her academy days and her dearest friend
Katie. She told him about marrying Jack Crusher, giving birth to their
son and becoming a widow all within five years. She told him about Paul
and his family. She told him of her Starfleet career, her medical
accomplishments and her brief tenure as captain of the Enterprise.
"That's quite a life, Pups," he whispered.
"Not quite what we mapped out though."
"No, but then life doesn't always cater to our plans. I had
planned to watch you grow up. Go on your first date. Smile proudly at
your academy graduation. Give you away at your wedding. Hold my grand-
children..." His voice, filled with sadness, trailed off.
"So was I," she whispered.
"Tell me, Pups, tell me what's in your heart." Beverly smiled. He
always knew when something was wrong. She realized she needed to say
what had been in her heart since he died. With a sigh, she began.
"You promised you would take care of everything and then you went
away. I was angry with you, Daddy. Angry you died and left me alone.
Angry you weren't there to protect me. Weren't there to love me. I used
to imagine what life would have been like if you hadn't died. We were
happy and together...all of us...except Mother of course. But that was
only a fantasy. And I had to live with the reality of you're not being
there. For a long time, I didn't talk about you. It hurt too much. I
know you didn't want to die. I know you didn't want to leave us. but I
was eleven years old and you were the most important person in my life!
It just hurt too much." Beverly clung to Paul as she finished. She had
been angry with her father. It seemed wrong. But she had come to
realize, over the years, that it was normal. And that she wasn't a bad
person to feel that way.
"I'm sorry, Pups," whispered Paul, his voice heavy with emotion.
"You have nothing to be sorry for, Daddy." She placed her hands on
his face and turned him towards her. "Remember Gram's creed? You deal
with what comes. That's all any of us can do. You gave me a foundation
of love and security and strength. It was up to me to follow through."
"And that you have, my baby. You have grown into an extraordinary
woman. He was smiling again. "But then, you were an extraordinary
child."
"Not that you are at all biased?"
"Of course not." They laughed easily now.
"So, tell me about him."
"Who?"
"The man you're in love with." Beverly was surprised. "Come on,
Pups. I could always tell when you had a crush!" teased her father. "Who
is he?"
"His name is Jean-Luc Picard and he's my captain."
"I suspect he's more than that." Beverly nodded and told her
father about her relationship with Jean-Luc.
"It sounds complicated," observed Paul when she finished.
"It is. I get so tired of it all."
"Don't give up, baby. It sounds like you both are afraid of a
commitment."
"Maybe but it's frustrating."
"Love usually is." Paul thought a moment then offered some advice.
"Time is precious, Pups. You better than anyone knows that. If you love
this man, tell him. If he doesn't give you what you need, move on. You
deserve to be happy, baby. Go after it." He kissed her cheek softly.
"Promise me."
"I promise, Daddy," she whispered. "I promise." She leaned back
into his embrace as they talked long into the night. What seemed like a
few hours to Beverly were in reality several days. Father and daughter
were sharing a laugh when Q returned.
"It is time." Paul nodded and started to rise. Beverly did not
want to let him go. Her father took her hands and gently pulled her to
her feet. He took her face lovingly in his hands.
"I have always been proud of you, my baby. And I am proud of the
woman you have become. Always remember how much I love you. I will be
with you forever...in your heart and in your mind."
"I love you, Daddy," she breathed. A hug, a kiss and then he was
gone.
Her tears flowed easily for the first time in thirty-five years.
Saying good-bye to her father this time was much more difficult. As the
emotions she had buried deep within her soul flowed through her, Beverly
collapsed on the bed.
Q was taken aback by her vulnerability. Cautiously he approached
her and offered his support. Beverly welcomed his comfort and held onto
him as she slowly regained her control.
"Thank you, Q," she whispered. "It was the greatest gift anyone
has ever given me."
"You are welcome," was all he could say. His growing feelings for
this woman surprised him. He knew he could not hold her to their
bargain. "If you are ready, I will take you back now." Beverly looked up
at him confused. Her eyes glistened with tears.
"I haven't fulfilled my end of the bargain."
"You don't need to." Crusher straightened to look him in the eye.
She saw a tender side to Q that she never imagined existed. It was a
gentleness that aroused. Silently, she placed her hand on his cheek and
turned his face towards her.
"I want to." With a smile, she leaned in and kissed him. Gently at
first, then more passionately. Q hesitated. "What's wrong?" she
breathed, her face pressed next to his.
"I don't want you just because you feel obligated." He couldn't
believe those words came out of his mouth.
"There is something you have to learn about me, Q," she smiled. "I
never do anything I don't want to." She kissed him again and this time Q
did not resist. He pulled her to him, his hands caressing her back.
Their need outweighed their senses as they clumsily removed each
other's clothing. Q nearly gasped at the sight of her naked body.
Feelings were new to him and he was struggling to maintain some
semblance of Q. Beverly, for her part, was enjoying the feeling of
spontaneity.
She ran her hands along his chest and smiled when he jumped as she
went lower. Taking his growing hardness in her hand, she gently massaged
him. Q was overcome by the sensations her touch triggered.
"Q, have you ever had sex before?" she asked softly, her hand
stroking him gently.
"Of course!" he replied indignantly. "I..." He faltered when he
saw the amusement in her eyes. Then he shook his head slowly.
"Men! Omnipotent, human...it doesn't matter. You all have such
egos!" teased Beverly. Pressing him down on the bed, she straddled his
thighs. "Let me introduce you to the pleasure."
Q moaned as Beverly expertly massaged his thighs, his abdomen, his
chest. She followed her hands with light kisses that shot electricity
through his body. His need for her was growing and she tenderly
encouraged him to his peak. With a smile, she lowered herself onto him.
Q never imagined the shock waves that went through his body as she took
him inside her.
Beverly slowly drew herself up, then back down on top of him. The
motion was maddening to both of them. Q matched her movement and soon
they were near their climax. Q came first, the power of his orgasm
overrode his senses. In the distance he heard Beverly's voice and
realized she also had climaxed. She collapsed on top of him and he
cradled her in his arms. Q decided he liked sex.
They laid together for a long while. Neither one knew what to say.
Their joining had been passionate and exciting but they both knew
Crusher's heart belonged to another. At that moment, Q envied that man
more than he ever had.
"It's time to go back," he said softly, his hand playing with the
strands of red on his pillow.
"Why?" sighed Beverly, her eyes still closed. "Why should I go
back?"
"Because it's where you belong." Q regretted saying those words no
matter how true he knew them to be. "You belong with him." Crusher
looked at him, an amused grin on her face.
"Who do you mean?" Q's grin mirrored her own.
"That bald fellow...the irritating one."
"Oh him!" laughed Beverly. Her smile faded as she thought about
Picard. She used to think they belonged together but lately there had
been such tension...such anger.
"Beverly?" She glanced at Q. "You love him." It wasn't a question.
It was a statement of fact.
"Yes," she replied, her voice low. "But it doesn't matter. Not to
him." Q laughed heartily. Beverly glared at him, her anger reflecting in
her cheeks. "What is so damn funny?"
"You are alike, you and Jean-Luc. He tries so desperately to hide
his desire for you and yet you are the only one who doesn't see it." He
deflected a well-aimed fist. "The man paled when you agreed to go with
me. Not to mention he tried, rather unsuccessfully, to draw my attention
from you."
"He is very protective..."
"Of the people he cares about. Yes, I know. He cares about all the
galaxies but he loves you." Crusher sighed. She was tired of arguing.
"And I will prove it."
"How?" In a flash, Picard was unceremoniously dumped alongside the
bed. Beverly looked from Q to Picard and back. She didn't know whether
to laugh or slide under the covers.
"What is the meaning of this, Q?" growled a very irate captain.
The sight of Beverly Crusher in bed with Q inflamed Picard. Q appeared,
fully clothed, standing over Jean-Luc.
"Ah, mon ami, you will have to discover that for yourself."
Turning to Beverly, he bowed. "Good Doctor, the next time you make a
deal, it would be wise to hold up your end of the bargain. Another might
not be so lenient." He smiled at the look of surprise on her face. Then
he leaned towards her so the captain could not hear. "I leave the truth
up to you." With a smile, Q disappeared,
Beverly was touched by his gesture. She turned to Picard who
looked relieved by Q's "revelation." She suddenly remembered she was
naked but, on a hunch, checked under the covers. She found herself
dressed in Starfleet's finest.
"Are you all right?" Picard sat beside her on the bed. "He didn't
hurt you?"
"No, Jean-Luc, Q did not hurt me. I'm fine."
"Beverly, there's something..."
"No, there's something I have to tell you." With a sigh, she
revealed the events of her adventure with Q...including their night of
passion. Picard listened quietly. His hope that Q had not known Beverly
in the way he wanted to most were dashed. He did not notice when she
stopped talking until he felt her hand on his arm. He turned slowly to
look at her. She was shocked by the sadness in his eyes.
"Jean-Luc, I'm sorry if you are disappointed with me but I don't
regret what's happened."
"Are you saying you're in love with Q?" The words sounded
ridiculous...to both of them.
"No, I am not in love with Q."
"But you slept with him!?" His tone was angry and accusing.
Beverly struggled not to let her own anger flare.
"And you have never had sex with someone you were simply attracted
to? Or need I remind you of Vash?" She forced him to look at her and saw
the understanding in his eyes. He smiled then and his face softened.
Without a word, he leaned down and kissed her. Softly. Tenderly.
Lovingly.
"You said you had sex," he breathed into her hair, his hands
pulling her to him. "You didn't say you made love."
"You can only make love with someone you're in love with,"
whispered Beverly as she savored his touch. "The rest is just sex." He
lifted her chin and gazed into the rich blueness of her eyes.
"And with me?"
"It could never be just sex with you." She smiled as he pulled her
closer and claimed her mouth. She reached to pull his uniform shirt from
his pants, her hands eagerly caressing the warm skin beneath. Jean-Luc
unfastened her uniform and slowly trailed it down her body. Soft kisses
followed the uniform's trail. Beverly shivered at the feel of his lips
on her breasts. With a light touch, he traced the outline of her nipples
and casually moved down her stomach. His hand found its way between her
legs and his fingers delighted in her wetness. Gently he played with her
sensitive point as Beverly moaned with pleasure. His mouth replaced his
hand and he let his tongue dance playfully inside her.
"Jean-Luc," she gasped, one hand clutching the sheet, the other
caressing the back of his head. His own arousal was growing with each
moment. He brought her close to her climax before he entered her.
"I love you, Beverly," he whispered. "I always have."
"I love you, Jean-Luc," she breathed. "With all my heart."
Their passions mounted as they were swept away by desires long
denied. Neither noticed the figure watching from the darkness of the
other room. Q watched a moment and considered sending the captain to
another galaxy. He sensed Amanda's presence and turned to face her.
"It was a thought," he whispered just before he vanished. "Just a
thought!"
THE END

827
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/qual.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,827 @@
MASTER QUALIFICATION
I wanted to qualify as a master, I kept telling myself as the car approached
the base brig. Their theory was that in order to give it you first had to
take it. They had made me request it in writing, and then had sat on it for
a week so I could change my mind. But, I had been thinking about it for
eight years, ever since I entered the program. I knew what was involved, but
part of me wanted to be tested, even while another part of me was scared
shitless. After all, I wasn't a kid any more. Not that 30 was old, but they
were going to put me through a lot of shit, I knew that. Now I was
approaching the moment of truth and I wasn't sure which part of me was in
control. It was a strange base to me, but my driver had been here before and
pulled right up to the visitors parking. "Time to get you ready" he said.
"Lean forward and put your hands behind your back" He snapped the handcuffs
in place. Now it was too late to back out.
I was wearing undress blues, but my crow had been rather obviously removed
from my left arm. My papers said that I had been convicted of assault on an
officer at a General Court Martial, and given the mandatory sentence at the
naval prison. My escort knew that I was really being sent there for my
qualification, but no one else could tell that. I was more used to putting
handcuffs on people than wearing them, and the sensation of wearing them was
already having a strange effect on me. Wonder if real prisoners feel this
way. From my papers, I was a repeat offender, but my nervousness was not
unusual for a prisoner looking forward to Portsmouth, where the naval prison
was located. It was a name that struck fear into even the most hardened brig
rat.
Of course I knew the routine at the brig-- I had done it enough times. The
clerk reviewed my paperwork, giving me a rather hard look when he finished.
I guess I had passed the first test--he really believed I was a dirtbag
about to get what was coming to me. He coldly took the contents of my
pockets which I laid out on the counter. They even took my ID tags, saying I
wouldn't need them until I got out. He motioned to my escort and I was
moved into the vestibule between the inner and outer barred doors. "OK,
uncuff him, we'll take him from here" said the guard. With a squeeze on my
arm and a quiet "good luck" my escort removed my cuffs. The brig guard
immediately placed a plastic band around my left wrist and fastened it with a
special tool. It was red, the color reserved for Portsmouth. "Take this off
and you're dead meat" said the guard. "Don't worry, I won't" I said. I was
supposed to call the guard "sir" but I figured on doing only what they told
me. Amazingly he let it go, probably figuring that he didn't need to square
me away, considering where I was going. "He won't need his bag, and if you
wait a minute, we'll give you back his uniform". I had forgotten. Unlike a
regular brig, the naval prison didn't require even the health and comfort
items I was carrying, and furnished their own uniforms. This also improved
my credibility--after all, I wasn't supposed to know these things. My escort
nodded and left. I was on my own now.
The guard moved me through the second barred door into the brig receiving
area, where I knew I would undergo the standard strip search. I had given
this many times, but I had been the subject only twice, the last time 4 years
ago. It made me realize that to the staff I was just an object to be
handled--all very clinical even down to the rectal probe with rubber gloves
that I always felt squemish about. I was given a brig uniform, dungaree
trousers and a white tee shirt with a big BRIG stenciled on it. I was put in
a holding cell. I knew I wouldn't stay there long, since my arrival had been
set for the day of the week when the draft of prisoners left for Portsmouth.
There was one other occupant in the cell, also wearing a red band. He was
younger than me, but he had the hard look I had often seen in the brig among
the hard core delinquents. We exchanged sentences--I was a bit shocked to
find he had the same sentence for the same offense--of course it was
mandatory for striking an officer. He was also a repeater, so we both could
expect identical treatment. After an hour or so, two more prisoners were
brought to our cell. One looked like a teenager, and the other, a black, was
older than me. They had been in the regular brig for a few days and were
also wearing red bands. I gathered we four were the weekly intake for
Portsmouth. I knew that in a little while, we would begin the program that I
had not experienced before.
Unlike regular brigs where the sending commands delivered the prisoners, the
prison had its own transfer staff, who I knew also liked to do their own
prisoner processing. The brig guard came into the cell. "Strip down to your
boondocks and socks and throw your clothes into the laundry basket" motioning
to a canvas hamper he placed on the floor. My heart was pounding a little.
I felt mildly uncomfortable being naked in front of these real prisoners,
but I knew this was the least of my concerns. We heard voices in the
receiving area, and saw three new guards standing there. All big enough to
play football. One by one we were were taken out of the cell. I was the
third, after the prisoner with the identical sentence. "Remove your shoes and
socks, and bring them with you".
The new guards supervised the process, the regular brig staff having
retreated to the sidelines. They examined my red wrist band and checked it
against the paperwork one of them had. "Stand on the line with your arms
out and feet spread". Two rubber gloved guards looked me over very closely,
feeling my hair, looking in my mouth, examining my groin hair. "Lift your
left foot" then "Lift you right foot" Finally what I had been dreading,
"bend over and spread your cheeks" I braced for the finger, but instead felt
a cold metal object. "Stand still, its a rectal scope" "You better get used
to it" he added. These guys were more like it. "Stand up, put your shoes and
socks on" . I was given a set of navy undress whites. At least they had
been white, now they were dingy gray and frayed from repeated washing. The
one thing new about them was the NAVY PRISON stenciled in big white letters
on the front and back. We were given no underwear. I was moved to where the
other prisoners in the draft were being assembled. I was placed in the
maximum security transit restraints: leg irons, waist chain to which wrist
shackles were attached, and a connecting chain between them. They were heavy
too, the heaviest I had ever seen.
One by one we were taken out through double doors into the brig yard, where
the Portsmouth bus was waiting. I had seen it before but never been in it.
Now I was going to have my chance. A shotgun guard stood watching as we
were moved through the yard. The bus had no regular windows, only heavily
screened louvers near the roof. Inside, I found that it also had no seats.
I was taken through the heavy grill that secured the driving end from the
prisoners. A long metal bench ran along both sides. I was moved to a
position about half way back on the right. "Sit" was all he said. As I did
so, he knelt and padlocked my connecting chain to a heavy ring bolt in the
floor. My restraints were all left in place, so that I could not stand but
could move about slightly. The other prisoners were spaced far enough apart
so we could not reach each other from our locked position. All rather neat.
When we were all in place, the shotgun took a position in a grilled enclosure
at the rear of the bus. The front grill was locked, and the bus moved out.
We were on our way.
The routine was arbitrary. We were allowed to talk. But when one of the
prisoners asked to be allowed to take a piss. "Go ahead and piss if you have
to" was all the shotgun guard said. So we were to piss in our pants, and
after awhile, the bus took on the odor of a urinal. We also got no food or
water. Even though we stopped several more times to pick up other prisoners,
the guards paid no attention to us whatsoever. I did get a few more words
out of my brig companion. He had not been at "the Port" either, but he had
done plenty or ordinary brig time. But under the two time looser rule he
would be kicked out after this sentence. "Getting their last pound of flesh"
he said matter of factly. I asked if he had had the felons. "I got 6 with
it, not much fun" was all he said. I figured he was a tough dude. Unlike
him, the kid, who was seated on the other side of me talked incessantly. To
hear him tell it, he hadn't taken shit off of anybody, including the brig.
He obviously had an attitude problem and they had decided to adjust it. I
wondered if he was really ready for Portsmouth. But then I realized I was
only posing as a repeater and it would be at least as tough on me--and he was
younger and in better shape. Finally, after a trip of about six hours, we
arrived. Now the fun would begin in earnest.
Just four of us remained after the other prisoners had been taken off. We
had not been removed in the order we were seated, and I knew we were in some
special category. I began to wonder if I was getting ordinary prisoner
treatment, but than I realized that we were grouped for another reason. We
were the ones to be flogged. When it was my turn, the bus guard unlocked my
chain and said "Stand up and remain silent" "Say nothing unless you are
asked a direct question". I was let out into the prison yard, surrounded
not by wire but by a high concrete wall with concertina wire and guard
towers. My heart jumped as I saw this was just like the movies of the big
house. No need for a shotgun guard here, they were in the towers.
I was the third off the bus and saw the other two prisoners already naked,
and standing facing the wall, a guard behind each one. The guards were all
big men, bigger than I was. They wore the OD uniform and boots of the
security forces, and they all carried 4 foot batons. They left no doubt they
meant business. My irons were removed and I was told to remove my top.
Immediately, a new set of wrist shackles were put on, a kind I had never
seen. They were of heavy leather with built in locks, and the chain between
them was about a foot long, so my hands had some play. Then he moved me
towards the wall and told me to strip, put my whites and sox in a discard
bin, and to put my shoes in a section of open lockers. I picked the first
empty spot. The locker had a metal tag attached to an ID chain, with the
number '61'. "Wear that chain and remember that number--that is your number
as long as you're here". I was then taken at last to the toilets, which
were completely out in the open, and the guard stood right there while I did
my thing. Next to the toilets were some outdoor showers, and he told me to
"wash some of that shit off" . I shivered under the cold water but of course
said nothing.
Now he led me to a section of wall with painted handprints, about chest high.
"Put your hands on the prints and step back" I took what I thought was the
standard search position, but I immediately felt his baton on my thigh.
"Step back" he said and forced me to move so my back was almost flat.
"Spread em wide" he said as he tapped my calves, forcing my legs far apart.
"Remember this position, you'll execute it each time you re-enter the
compound". It was really uncomfortable, much more so than the one we used in
the brig. They let me 'hold up the wall' for several minutes. I knew he was
going to hand search me, but I was not prepared for the slow, thorough
inspection made by two rubber gloved guards. Finally, "Stand and about
face". The gloved guard pointed to a wooden sawhorse affair next to the
handprints. "Assume the position". With his baton, he had me straddle the
legs with my bare feet, and then bend over. There were handles on the
opposite feet which I was told to grab. It wasn't until they rammed the
probe into my upraised butt that I realized this was where they did the
rectal search. Now I knew what they meant by 'get used to it'.
After several minutes in that degrading position, I was told to stand and
led through a steel door into a receiving room and taken immediately into
a shower room at one side. Stools were in the center of the shower room, and
in a few seconds I had been made a skinhead by trustee barbers wearing prison
white pants and tee shirts--and my hair had been quite short to begin with.
When the four of us were assembled, they left and water flowed from nozzles
set high up controlled by the guards. At least the water was warm. Then the
water was stopped and soap was thrown at us and we were instructed to soap
down throroughly, navy shower fashion. The guards came right up and
inspected us to see we had soaped down in all the right places. Then the
water was turned on again and we rinsed off. We then passed by a device that
blasted warm air which partially dried us off. As we moved out of the
showers we were given pants and socks by a trustee. The white prison pants
were 'one size fits all' and secured with drawstrings like pajamas. Thus
dressed we moved to the center of the room. "Line up in sequence--prisoner
61 here" This time I had managed to lead the group.
There were spots painted on the floor and we were each led to one. The kid
wound up next to me with 62, then my cell mate and the 4th man. "Stand at
attention, no talking". The wrist chains were just long enough to put your
arms at your sides. A trustee came up with a stencil and spray paint and
proceeded to paint '61' on my bare chest. He moved on and did the other
three. "Now, you will be taken in turn for inprocessing" They escorted me
through a door. They had my records and checked my red ID bracelet. I was
fingerprinted and photographed from all sides--with my pants down. Then I
was led to a small medical room. "Punishment or hell week?" the corpsman
asked the lead guard. "Its called initiation" the guard said testily. The
corpsman smirked. While they closely watched, I filled out a medical form,
gave blood and urine samples, and had my blood pressure checked. I was taken
into an examining room and a man in a white coat asked me how I felt. I said
"fine sir", although I was sure my pulse was above normal. He gave me a
cursory check and then grunted to the guards and I was taken away.
Up to this point the guards spoke only at me, not to me. The process was
impersonal, but not as hard as I had expected. But when I was taken back to
the receiving room, things changed completely. As we entered, I saw that
the guards had rolled up the sleeves of their OD shirts. From their collar
insignia, I could tell that they were all CPmen, mostly 2nd class and higher.
Usually, brigs had a mix of MAA and CPs. There were also a number of trusty
prisoners, standing against the wall at parade rest. The guards had gotten
rid of their batons and now carried lengths of hemp rope. I recognized them
from my training manuals as 'starters' a throwback to the old navy--I had
never seen real ones. I was placed at attention on my spot. "Chest out,
belly in, eyes front" my escort said harshly and stuck me lightly for
emphasis. "I don't want to see you move a muscle". A rope was lowered from
the ceiling and my wrist chain fastened to it. Then the rope was raised
until my arms were over my head. The position grew quite uncomfortable as I
waited for the other three to return from their processing. Finally we were
all lined up. My heart was really pumping. I knew Hell week was about to
start.
The guard supervisor stood in front of us. "You prisoners are now beginning
what we call the initiation period". As he spoke, the overhead ropes were
jerked tighter, forcing us up on our toes. I could feel that a guard stood
right behind me, and my heart began to pound. The supervisor continued.
"You are sentenced to be flogged, the most severe punishment the Navy can
give" "Some of you may think that, 'what the hell, if they've flogged me,
what the more can they do to me' and be tempted to fuck up" "What we will
show you is that there is plenty more we can do, and that you want to put
fucking up out of your minds" "The basic rules here are simple" "You will
remain silent unless a guard asks you a question." "The first and last words
you speak will always be 'sir'" "You will do exactly what you are told" "Is
that understood" "Sir Yes Sir" we shouted, rather raggedly I thought. "That
was unsatisfactory" A paddle smacked my ass, taking me completely by
surprise. " Do you understand the rules 61?" "Sir yes sir". Again the
paddle. "Louder 61" "Sir YES SIR" The paddle smacked again, harder this
time. Sweat poured from my arm pits. "SIR YES SIR". "Better" "62 do you
understand the rules" "Yes sir" said the kid. Was he testing them or just
dumb? He got several smacks before he yelled it to their satisfaction.
"When you screw up here you will be corrected without warning". "When you
are corrected the response will be "Thank you sir". Smack. The paddle
struck me again. I wasn't expecting it, thinking they would work down the
line. "61 were you listening" "SIR YES SIR" I stammered, not sure what they
wanted. The paddle smacked down the line and 63 came to my rescue. "Sir
thank you sir". The guard continued. "When you require multiple correction,
you will count each correction". "64 demonstrate" The paddle smacked his
butt. "Sir one sir thank you sir" . "Correct" Instantly the paddle smacked
my butt again. "Sir one sir thank you sir". "We're getting there". "I think
we need individual instruction". As he spoke, my rope was slacked, and I
brought my arms down. A trustee raced up and unclipped my chain. Another
trustee raced to set up a horizontal bar directly in front of us. "Move
forward 61" and a hand roughly shoved my back. I stumbled towards the bar.
"Drop you pants and step out of them" My hands fumbled with the drawstring
and my pants fell to my ankles and I awkwardly pulled them loose and stood
naked in front of the guard. "Assume the position 61". I stepped forward
so that the bar rested against my belly. As I started to bend over, the
guard gave me a strong shove on the back and my arms reached the floor. The
trustee grabbed my wrist chain and secured it to a recessed bolt. Meanwhile
the guard kicked my legs apart so that only my toes touched the floor. "61
are you ready for correction" "Sir 61 is ready for correction sir" Nothing
happened so it must have been the right response. CRACK. The paddle really
smacked me that time. "Sir one sir, thank you sir" "Louder 61" CRACK "SIR
TWO SIR THANK YOU SIR". "No 61, your first response was not up to standard"
CRACK "SIR ONE SIR THANK YOU SIR" "Correct, continue" Ten, really 12, hard
strokes later, they stopped. I laid their, my bare ass facing the other
prisoners, panting. "Stand up and about face 61". As I stood there facing
him, the guard touched my groin with his baton. To my horror, I saw that I
was semi- erect. "Are you a masochist 61?" "SIR NO SIR" my face red with
shame. "If you are, you've come to the right place 61, get you pants on". I
raced back to my spot my face still burning. It was truly going to be hell.
My suspicion that I had been singled out faded quickly as they called out
'62'. They were doing it strictly by the numbers. The kid had a really
strapping body, I saw as he dropped his pants. No fat on him and good
definition all over. He had to have been one of those high school athletes
who got heavily into iron when he joined the navy. I could tell he was still
fighting the program, but as they laid the paddle on the edge left his voice.
He also had a hard on when they stood him up. He lost his cool a little
when they asked him whether he was a masochist. "Sir I don't know what a
masochist is Sir" he stammered. "You'll find out" was all they told him.
As he returned to his spot next to me, I turned my head slightly to see the
next man. The paddle cracked my ass. The guard was still there. "Sir thank
you sir" I blurted. It was already almost an automatic response. The last
two prisoners went through the drill giving their answers automatically. The
psychologists had a word at the brig--passive agressives. They manipulated
us by outwardly being model prisoners. Were they inside as scared as I was?
One thing was sure--they got hards on like I did. Maybe this was something
we all wanted? When the fourth man was finished, they gave another tug on the
ceiling ropes, pulling us up to our toes, and made us yell in unison at the
top of our lungs "SIR THANK YOU SIR" until it sounded like a chant. They
were getting us where they wanted us.
I awoke with a start to the sound of the guards police whistle. I didn't
really think I had fallen asleep. When they had finished with us, they had
marched us to a dorm cell with six bunks. Two were already occupied. They
made us lie down on our backs and raise our arms to the top of the bunk, then
locked the wrist chain to the bunk rail. And that was how we were to sleep.
"Get up, stand by your bunk" yelled the guard as he reached over me to
unlock my chain. We had attempted to pump the two old hands about what lie
in store for us, but they had not wanted to talk much. We were able to find
out that this was the discipline block of the prison, where fuck ups from the
general population got sent. All prisoners to be flogged got processed
through here also. Apparently, our squad consisted of the flogees. I
wondered if we would get rougher treatment. At least we had someone to
follow--except that I was put at the head of the line because of my dammed
shoe number!
We were marched out into the yard. About two dozen other prisoners, all
wearing white pants like we were, were already there. "Shoes on" the guard
said, pointing with his starter at the lockers. I wondered if I could change
my number when we came back, but then remembered the number stenciled on my
chest. We were given time to use the toilets--the first since last night. It
was hard getting used to doing your thing in front of 3 dozen strangers.
But, of course I had no choice. We were motioned to spots on the concrete
apron and proceeded to be put through warm-up calisthentics following the
motions of a husky trustee. The exercises were designed with our chains in
mind, but it still took getting used to. The chants from the prisoners would
have done a high school football team proud--wonderful what a little fear
driven discipline will do to what must be a bunch of misfits. Then we were
broken into our squads and led in a cadence run around the yard that must
have lasted 30 minutes. As we went around, I noticed a fenced off area
against one wall, with what looked like stocks inside. A guard, who was
easily keeping pace with us, saw me looking and yelled "that's where we keep
special discipline cases and shirkers during the day". I could see that it
would get good and hot out there. Finally, the run ended and we were brought
up in ranks again.
The prisoners filed back into the block by the numbers--and our numbers, I
saw, all began with '6'. I could study the routine so when it was my turn, I
moved smoothly through it. Shoes off and into locker 61. Drop trousers, put
hands against the wall, step far back and spread as far as you could. When
they finished, they slapped you on the butt and you moved to the stand, bent
over, and held on. The rectal probe still got to me, but I had the sense to
not jump this time. "Stand up and move inside 61". I drew my pants as I
ran--as the others had--for the door. I almost ran into a guard before I saw
the white line. As in the brig, you were to request permission to cross. I
had missed it on the way out because we were under orders. The guard struck
me with his starter across my bare chest. "Sir permission to cross sir" I
blurted. He struck again, harder. I noticed the prisoners in front of me
had frozen in their tracks. "You forgot something 61". "Sir thank you sir".
"Move" he said, giving me permission to cross. That was a close call--it
could have been worse.
We stood at attention until all of our squad was inside, then marched to the
dining area off the main hall. We filed past a serving line and ate our
breakfast of hot cereal and milk in silence. I saw a few men in other squads
sneak furtive conversations, but most looked a combination of sullen and
scared, the way I felt. This time the old timers helped. We were to finish
together--in 10 minutes--and then move to the hall, and stand at attention in
our designated position. As soon as we arrived, a whistle blew. The senior
guard called out a number 'for shirking' and a prisoner moved forward and
stood facing the wall. A second whistle blew and the prisoners began moving
out towards the yard again. When it was our turn, our guard, the one who
had run with us, a wiry second class CP, pointed with his starter and I led
off.
After we put our boondocks back on, we were led to the middle of the yard
where a truck was parked. We moved up a ramp to the truck interior, which
was was covered over with heavy wire mesh. A metal bar ran the length of
both sides. The left side was already filled with other prisoners. A guard
in the truck motioned me to loop my chain over the bar on the right and walk
to the front of the truck. The other 6 followed, and the bar was locked
shut, securing our chains. Then the guard locked the rear mesh door and the
truck pulled out of the yard. The kid yelled to the other prisoners where
were we going, and one of them said "to the rocks". "What's that?" "You
work your ass off--you'll see" "Keep quiet, we don't want to be where you
are" he added. Good advice, which I knew the kid would ignore. I hope I
didn't have to stay near him, I just knew he would make trouble for me, or
did I want trouble?
The truck stopped and the other prisoners filed out. After a pause, our bar
was unlocked. We were in a large quarry, surrounded by two lines of high
fence with towers at intervals. Two guards stood watching us. They had shed
their OD shirts and wore only tee shirts, and work helmets, with their crows
stenciled on them in case we missed the point. They also carried coiled
whips, and from their look I knew they were used to using them. We were only
supposed to use whips as punishment at the brigs. This was to be forced hard
labor for sure. We were issued heavy work gloves by an equipment trustee who
then pointed to a large wooden platform. "Get around it and pick it up" said
one of our guards, pointing with his whip handle. The platform had handles
for 6 men, and we took them by the numbers, meaning I was at the left front
and the kid on the right. At least he was strong, I thought. Then two
guards led us to the bottom of the quarry and told us to set it down. "65
explain the exercise" the guard said to one of the old timers. "Sir we fill
the sled with rocks, carry it to the incline, hoist it to the top, and build
the wall, Sir". "OK, get started" "You are to work until the whistle blows".
It sounded simple. Bend over and pick up rocks. It was simple, and hard.
And it probably was only 0700! We filled the cart in about 20 minutes. Then
I realized the hard part was ahead. We had to carry it to the top! "Take
your positions" said the guard. "Squat" "Lift" We grunted as we struggled
to our feet and moved in the direction the guard pointed. About 30 yards
away was an old steel inclined hoist. We placed the cart on the hoist bed,
and moved to the top of the quarry. "Get on that rope" "Lay back on it" I
realized I hadn't heard that since I had been an 18 year old deck ape--which
was why I became a CP. We finally got it to the top and carried it the
remaining distance to the unfinished wall, where we unloaded it, stone by
stone. It was incredibly hard work, and my muscles were already aching.
But I had to admit it was clever-- hard labor that also forced us to work
together making shirking difficult. Shirking was, of course, the biggest
problem in a brig hard labor program--it was one thing to transport prisoners
to a site where there was hard labor to be done. But it was another to make
them actually work hard. This program solved that.
The guards dogged us every step. Whenever someone paused, they were on him.
Sometimes they just shouted and sometimes they used the whip without
warning. If you didn't respond properly, you invariably got a second hit.
It was more of a sting than a heavy blow, but it was irritating, and you
didn't want another. "Sir thank you sir" We quickened our pace, as if we
could somehow get away from this. Finally the whistle. We had moved three
loads already. "10 minute break" said the guard and shouted for the water
boy. Just like the old chain gang movies. A trustee appeared on the run and
passed a plastic jug around. The guards got a separate one, which I noticed
they shared too. Even then, we wern't allowed to sit, and when the whistle
sounded, they were on us even harder than before. The lash fell more often. I
got my share, but it was clear that they were working over the kid. From his
responses, he was still fighting the program. I guess he had to learn the
hard way, but since I was forced to work next to him, I hoped it wouldn't rub
off. I was wrong.
The whistle sounded, and the guards escorted us to the top of the quarry.
"Lunch break, 30 minutes". The sandwiches were stale, but we were at last
allowed to sit, and we dropped on the ground and tried to rest our sore
bodies. The whistle blasted again--had it been a half hour? "61 and 62 on
your feet" "You've been dogging it all morning, lets see if a horseride will
improve your attitude". Two trustees had dragged a heavy wooden platform to
where the squad was sitting. On it was mounted two sheets of plywood that
were joined at the top to form a triangle. The edge had been smoothed and
varnished, and the sides had wooden 'stirrups' fastened into them. "Drop
your pants and step out of them" Naked, I was led up on the platform and
told to straddle the triangle with my feet resting on the 'stirrups' on
either side. Now the kid was made to do the same from the opposite side,
facing me. "Now lean towards each other" We hesitated, and the lash bit my
back. As our chests touched, guard now placed a belt around our necks
binding us together. Then without warning, the stirrups were loosened, and
we were sitting directly on the edge of the triangle, pressing hard against
our asses and balls. "Lets whip up that horse" said the guard, and the lash
fell. Our struggling only worsened the pressure on our bottoms. I could
feel my cock swelling under the pressure, and wondered if the kids was also.
"You like it now, but we'll see how you like it later" said the guard as he
stepped off the platform. "Keep watching them" he addressed the rest of the
squad. "If you goof off, you'll be up there next". I didn't know what was
worse, the pain, the humiliation, or the surge I felt over the sheer
sexuality of it. I decided the sheer pain was worse. Would I be castrated?
Finally the whistle sounded, and they took us off the horse. My balls were
numb, but I popped a real boner as they lifted me off. And,I saw that the
kid was harder than I was, and beet red too. I thought he might be a faggot
but his reaction seemed otherwise. We had to parade in front of the squad to
put our pants back on, and I'm sure nobody missed our condition. But we were
soon back at work, and the pain in my groin was replaced by the sheer fatigue
of the work. The guard really kept after me and I took a good many stings
from the lash. I was dragging when the final whistle sounded. Not sure I
could have hauled another load. Dammed if the kid wasn't still going strong,
and 63 seemed in good shape also. I thought the two old timers were dragging
more than I was. Back in the truck, I could feel the sunburn, but that was
the least of my worries. Back in the yard, we were processed through the
searches, and I hardly flinched at the probe this time. We got to take
showers, which pretty much restored me. Dinner was lukewarm beans and rice,
but it's amazing how much hard work and deprivation improves the appetite.
We were formed for assembly again in the main hall. The whistle blew and the
head guard called out three prisoners for demerits. I figured I had earned
some, but we were not called. The unlucky ones had to drop their pants in
front of everyone and took one dozen licks of the paddle, which I decided was
a length of old firehose--very effective. One of them got his thank yous
confused and had two strokes repeated--a lesson to us all. Then the two old
timers from our squad were called out--they were told they were to be flogged
tomorrow morning, and were placed against the wall. After that we were
marched to our dorm and locked into our beds. Sleep came instantly in spite
of my chains. Even the kid was quiet.
The whistle blasted and we moved through the now familiar routine out into
the yard for exercises. During assembly we saw that the two old timers were
back against the wall, only this time their arms were triced up behind them.
It looked very painful. Wonder if they had done something? No mention was
made of them, and we were marched out to our daily hard labor. I was not
looking forward to another day at the rocks, but when we got out of the truck
we were in a different place. We were at the boathouse. I did recognize the
guards, though. And their whips. We were marched directly onto a rowing
barge, another throwback to the old movies of galley slaves. The barge had a
wide aisle dividing two banks of huge oars on either side. The other squad
in our truck already manned the port side, and we were assigned in pairs to
two oars on the starboard. The kid and I were told to sit side by side at
the forward oar, and a trusty locked our chains to a padeye on the oar. At
least we were sitting on a flat board. We were given instruction in
technique and then the barge got underway. The pace at first was slow, but
it was steady. Yet another set of muscles I didn't know I had began to feel
the strain. The pace was set by the boatswain who had one of the prisoners
sing out the cadence. He rotated this honor in sequence. As he picked up
the pace, we began to lag and the lash began to sing as our guards forced us
to keep up. What seemed like an easier deal after the rocks began to seem
even harder, since we were literally locked into the rythm and could not
escape each pull. We got rest breaks every hour, and after the second break,
someone from the other side was singled out for shirking. He was taken up
to the front of the barge, bent over a capstan and his chain locked.
Thereafter, when we resumed the stroke, the boatswain counted cadence by
striking him with his starter, and the unfortunate miscreant had to yell out
the stroke. After a half hour his butt must have been really sore, and we
were highly motivated to pull. They kept us on the benches during the lunch
break, and we were not allowed to stand. Thus the kid was tempted to lift
his sore butt off the wood for a few seconds, and got caught. I thought he
would be the next duty whipping boy, but we--they punished us both-- were
merely given a few lashes and told to watch our steps. I said my thank yous
correctly, and I thought that even the kid was beginning to sound contrite.
The program was making me tough, I thought.
Next morning, though, it got tougher. At assembly, the kid and I were called
out as shirkers. I was trembling as I walked to the front. We were put
against the wall and held at attention until the other prisoners had left.
Then we were about faced. The trusty had set up the whipping rig and we were
both told to drop our pants and assume the position. I stepped into the foot
rests and bent over. My cuffs were locked and I waited. "What are you 61"
"Sir 61 is ready sir" I guessed. "One dozen" said the head guard and I got
12 of the hardest strokes I had ever had. "What are you 61" "Sir the
prisoner does not know the proper response Sir" "Correct" "61 you are a
shirker and need correction don't you" "Sir yes sir" The paddle smacked my
ass. "Say it 61". "Sir the prisoner is a shirker and needs correction SIR"
"One dozen" Another 12 hard strokes. I was released and ordered to
attention. The kid got by with only 12, damm him, since he had my example to
follow. I thought we would now go back to the rock pile, but this was only
the beginning.
We were moved out to the yard, and marched to the fenced enclosure. My heart
began to pound again. "Drop your pants 61" I was moved, naked to one of the
stocks. My wrist chains were unlocked and instantly I was thrust forward and
the stocks came down securing my head and arms. My legs were kicked far
apart and a rigid ankle restraint locked in place. I could hear 62 get the
same treatment. "What are you 61" "Sir the prisoner is a shirker Sir". The
paddle smacked my ass. "Louder 61, say it so the whole yard can hear" "SIR
THE PRISONER IS A SHIRKER SIR" "One dozen" The paddle smacked HARD, so that
my pinioned feet jerked involuntarily. "Sir one sir thank you sir" The
paddle fell again. "Say it LOUD 61" "SIR ONE SIR THANK YOU SIR" I screamed.
I got another dozen and was panting when they were over. Then 62 got his.
He was definitely sounding contrite. Then silence. Had they left? Time
passed, 30 minutes? They returned and repeated the process. Meanwhile the
sun rose, and added to the misery of our incredibly uncomfortable posture.
Another 30 minutes, another dozen. This time they doused us with a bucket
of cold water afterwards. It felt good. After the fourth cycle, they added
a new line. "Are you ready to work hard 61?" "SIR THE PRISONER IS READY TO
WORK HARD SIR". I got another dozen for "attitude adjustment". After the
sixth cycle, they stopped. I braced for my strokes, but instead got a
bucket of water. Then they released the stocks. I staggered as I
straightened up. "If you don't work, you'll be back 61" "SIR THE PRISONER
WILL NOT BE BACK" The kid was really contrite, and tears ran down his cheeks
as he spoke. They put back our wrist shackles, and after we put on our pants,
leg irons. We were marched to a jeep, and stood in the back, our wrist
chains locked to the roll bar. The jeep roared back to the rock pile, where
we were greated by our familiar guards with shit eating smiles. "You two
better not fuck up our detail any more" SIR NO SIR".
I managed to get through the rest of the day without further incident, thanks
mainly to the kids now improved attitude. I had to hand it to this program.
Theory X works. There were no reaction from the others in our squad--they
had their own problems. The fourth day was routine, in that we worked our
asses off on the rowing barge. I had to admit that after four days of this
hell I was probably in the best shape I had ever been. They had given me
their worst, I thought, and I had survived. Now I knew I could take it.
That night, they changed my mind. All four of us were called forward at
assembly.
We were put at attention against the wall with a guard to watch us as the
head guard matter of factly announced that we were to be flogged the
following morning, and would be placed in special disciplinary status. My
adrenalin started to pump again. After the other prisoners were dismissed,
we were about faced and marched out into the yard. We were led to the fenced
area and taken inside. "Drop your pants and step out". As usual I was point
man. I was pushed to a spot and told to get face down and spread eagle on
the ground. As soon as I did so, my ankles were grabbed and leather bindings
wrapped around them. My wrist chains were unlocked and my arms jerked out to
my sides and bound. I was drawn so tightly that I couldn't move. I could
hear the other three getting the same treatment. Than a lash smacked my
butt. It was the whip, not the paddle. "61 what is your sentence" "Sir 12
strokes sir" The lash hit again, hard this time. "61 what is your full
sentence" "Sir the prisoners sentence is 12 strokes of the felon's cat of
nine tails sir" Again a lash stroke. "Louder 61, so that the whole prison
can hear" "SIR THE PRISONERS SENTENCE IS 12 STROKES OF THE FELON'S CAT O NINE
TAILS SIR" "Give him 12 for discipline" I braced and got 12 hard strokes of
the whip. Then they moved on and gave the other three the same treatment.
The kid was to get 12 of the standard cat since this was his first whipping.
63 the same as me. I was surprised to hear that 64, who was about my age and
seemed quiet, was getting 18 of the felons. You can never tell. "You will
not eat or drink until after your punishment" At that they doused us with
cold water, and left us.
I had dozed off when cold water sluiced over me. Then the whip, really hard.
"61 what is your sentence" I went through the routine again, and
got two dozen this time. They went through the group. Their intent was to
terrorize us into complete submission, and they were succeeding. When they
left, the kid was sobbing. He would be a different person after this. Maybe
I would too. My cock was rock hard under me. I finally dozed off again.
Two buckets of cold water woke me and I tensed. I could see the faint glow
of morning. Today was the day. But first we had to get there. Again the
lash on my butt. This time different. "61 are you ready to be flogged?"
"SIR THE PRISONER IS READY TO BE FLOGGED SIR" "61 what is your sentence?"
'SIR THE PRISONER'S SENTENCE IS 12 STROKES OF THE FELONS CAT O NINE TAILS
SIR'. Again. "Give him two dozen for discipline" and got 24 HARD strokes with
24 'THANK YOU SIRS'. My ass was burning up. After they made the rounds, we
were released from our bonds, locked in wrist chains again and told to stand.
They made us do exercises for 10 minutes and that restored the circulation.
The whippings had had the desired effect of making us EXTREMELY contrite.
We were moved to the rectal stands and assumed the position. This time, a
hose nozzle was shoved up my now tender ass and I got a power enema. "Get
over to the toilet and flush it out 61" Then he made me do it again. I was
both enervated and charged up by the degredation. They made us stand under
the cold showers, and that helped my ass some more. Then they told us to put
on pants and our shoes and we were moved into the main hall. The other
prisoners were not yet even up.
We were made to face the wall. Our wrist chains were relocked behind our
backs. "On your knees". A hand reached around my neck and a heavy leather
collar was pulled in place and buckled tightly. It reached from my collar
bone to my chin and forced my head up high. I could feel a tug on my wrist
chain, and without warning, my arms were jerked up sharply towards the
ceiling. My whole body was forced to bend forward. I could feel something
laid on my back. The sound of a spray can. A number being painted? Then we
were left alone. This was the position I had seen the two prisoners in the
second day. We were in a special disciplinary restraint.
I wished for my arms to go numb. After what seemed like hours, the other
prisoners assembled. Several were called out for various infractions. We
were ignored. Then they filed out, and there was silence again. Now it
would be our turn. "Get them to their feet" I thought my arms would be
wrenched from my shoulders as the ceiling rope jerked them even higher. I
almost screamed as I struggled to rise. "Good morning sir" "These are the 4
prisoners to be flogged this morning" "Are they ready" "Yes sir" "Very
well, ask the first one" The ceiling rope jerked my arms higher so that I
gasped from pain. A starter touched my butt. "61 are you ready to be
flogged" I spoke my well rehearsed lines. "61 what is you sentence" I had
been well trained and performed as expected. They went down the line. Then
"carry on" "I'll see them out there". We faced the wall throughout. They
never looked at our faces. Tears ran down my face. I shook from fear.
My cock had become hard again.
The ceiling ropes slacked. It felt incredibly good. The rope was unclipped
and our wrist chains unlocked and move wo that our arms were in front.
"About face" . Four guards faced us, clad in tee shirts, starters in hand.
A trusty, one of the exercise leaders, stepped over and clipped something to
my collar. His face showed no emotion. It was a long rope. He stepped away
from me. "Turn them over to the disciplinarians" the head guard said. A
familiar guard came up. "Move forward 61, on the double". "Follow the
trusty". He started towards the yard door at a trot. The slack came out of
the line. I was on a leash! I stumbled and followed. The guard brought his
starter down as I passed him. "Faster 61--move it". The trusty picked up
the pace. I ran after him through the door without pausing. The yard was
lined with guards. They all had their starters and I realized I was to run a
kind of gaunlet. As I passed they brought their starters down hard. "MOVE
IT 61". The blows struck everywhere, urging me even faster. The trusty was
out ahead, moving at a good pace. I was now running flat out. Still the
blows. "KEEP MOVING 61". Things seemed in a whirr. Then I was there. I
stopped abrubtly, breathing hard. "Stand at attention 61".
I was standing behind a jeep just inside the outer gate. We would apparently
be taken outside the yard for our punishment--my mind hesitated at the word.
The pacer trusty was in front of me, breathing hard too, I noticed. He
clipped my leash to a a ring attached to a line he led from an eyebolt on the
back of the jeep. The line made me lean forward slightly. Then he came
back with another piece of line and attached one end up to my wrist chain,
and the other to the ring, pulling my arms a little out in front of me. He
reached around my arms and undid my pants and pulled them down. He knelt down
and helped me step out. I was naked and secured to the jeep. The trusty
stepped behind me with something in his hand. He reached around and squeezed
my mouth with one hand. "Open wide" He jammed a rubber mouthpiece in and
then pulled on leather straps that came around the back of my head. I could
feel him buckling it tight. I was gagged, a new and frightening experience.
A big guard, with big muscles, came up and touched me with his starter.
"Eyes front, don't make a move unless I tell you" . I was in the custody of
the disciplinarians. But I was trained now. I knew what to do. I heard a
second prisoner being brought up next to me. I knew it was the kid. He was
panting, they had run him hard. He was secured to another line from the
jeep and stripped. It began to dawn on me what happened next. Then the jeep
started to move and the lines tensioned, bringing my arms up parallel to the
ground and pulling my neck erect. "Start them out" . My cock jumped.
The gate opened and the line to the jeep slowly tensioned. I had started
forward after it before I felt the lash. It was a heavy whip, not the light
ones I had felt before. Two guards and two trustys were keeping pace besides
us, while a third guard faced us from the back of the jeep, shotgun in hand.
We were outside the wall. At first we walked, but soon we were trotting
rather fast. I knew that if we fell we would be dragged. The jeep
approached the outer wall of the main prison then slowed as we passed through
the outer gate. It stopped and waited for the inner gate to open. The
shotgun guard stayed behind. As the jeep started up again the whip fell
harshly. The yard was full of prisoners in ranks lined up for their morning
assembly. The jeep sped up and we were trotting again. The whip fell
regularly. We were whipped around the yard. It was degrading and exciting
at the same time. I knew my body was tanned and healthy looking from the
hard labor. I had been trained to take this. Yet I still felt shame. I
also felt hard. Was it obvious? A particularly hard blow from the whip
returned my head to the scene. In the center of the yard stood a raised
platform, containing the flogging triangle. It was my place of work. I knew
it well. The jeep continued and made a second circuit around the inner
perimeter of the prisoners. The whip fell brutally and regularly now. We
were a show, a reminder of what might happen. Then we stopped. We had
arrived. My flogging would seem like and anticlimax now, or would it.
The jeep stopped. We stood motionless awaiting orders. The guard tugged me
forward to get slack, then released the jeep line. He led me by the ropes
attached to my collar and wrist chain to a nearby post, backed me up against
it, wrapped the line around me and locked it to the post. "Chest out, belly
in 61" "Remember, you're on display" he said with a slightly mocking tone.
Of course my condition was obvious. The kid was now released and brought to
attention directly in front of me, flanked by two guards. I could see he
was hard too, his cock jutting up. He was beet red with shame. The other
jeep pulled up now and the two remaining prisoners were moved to posts next
to mine. Now the prison OOD came up, stood to one side, and said "Carry on".
The two big trustys sprang to action and pulled the kid up the steps of the
platform. I could see his back now. They had stenciled the number 12--his
sentence. He was positioned in front of the triangle and strapped in place.
I was familiar with this routine, I had done it many times. One of the big
muscle guards now displayed the cat for inspection by the OOD. It was
supposed to be the standard one, 9 three foot tails of whipcord. But these
tails were of braided leather. They had their own 'standard' cat. I
shuddered at what the felons cat looked like. The guard who was to be the
whipper ascended the platform and showed the cat to the kid. He was strapped
down too tightly to show a reaction, and he was facing away from me. The
senior guard stood on the platform, stood in front of the kid and read the
sentence, then stood to one side. "Ready, stroke" he said. The guard had
stepped well back and took two steps forward and swung with full force. He
held nothing back. This was a much more vigorous stroke than I had been
taught before. The kid shook with the force of the blow. I could tell he
was shocked at the strength of it. Eleven to go. I almost wanted to avert
my eyes, but I was also fascinated and he after all he had asked for it, but
then so had I!
The kid's sentence was completed. They released him and led him down the
stairs. He had obviously been sobbing. His cock was straight up in the air.
A trusty took his lead and started trotting down the yard, pulling the kid
after him. The look on his face told me he had learned a real lesson. He
was growing up, the hard way. They would make him display himself again, as
a deterrent to the others of course. Then it was my turn.
My rope was unlocked and I was jerked by a trusty away from the post. A
guard gave me a healthy smack on the butt with his starter and I moved
towards the platform. "Move it 61" and he smacked me again, hard. I had to
run to keep from being dragged. I moved rapidly towards the triangle, and as
I got close, the guard shoved me hard on the shoulders slaming me up against
it and pinning me there. My wrist chain line was attached to a pulley at
the top of the triangle, while simultaneously my ankles were jerked outward
by trustys and strapped to the outside of the triangle legs. A heavy trustee
now took hold of the pully rope and pulled my arms up high, causing me to
rise on my toes. He held me there as a heavy leather belt was drawn over my
lower back, holding me tightly against the cross piece. Additional straps
were put around my lower arms and thighs, pinning me tightly to the triangle.
The guards and trustys stepped back except for the one pulling my arms. I
stared straight ahead into his unsmiling eyes until he stepped aside for the
senior guard. Even though I knew it I still shuddered when he read it. "12
strokes of the felons cat o nine tails well laid on the bare back" "This
will be a disciplinary flogging" he added. I thought I knew the procedure
but that was a new one.
He stepped aside and two guards stood before me displaying their felons cats.
It was a really heavy instrument, four foot tails of braided leather, each
tail knotted every 2 inches. Each tail was as heavy as the whips used at the
rocks. I knew that the knots would leave deep bruises, while the heavy
braided leather welted the skin and could draw blood. I had no doubt they
would draw some of mine. The two guards stepped behind me, out of sight. I
figured they would alternate. I wanted to see their positions but my collar
kept my head high and looking straight ahead. I could imagine them stepping
way back for a running start. Then the senior guard called "Both whippers
ready". He said whippers plural. What was going on. "This is a
disciplinary flogging, at the command 'stroke', lay on both instruments
simultaneously" . This was no ordinary flogging. I was sure I was getting
special treatment. As if to remind me I couldn't do anything about it, the
trusty tugged my wrists even tighter. This was going to be incredibly hard.
I waited, sweat already pouring off me. "First stroke, ready STROKE" and I
heard the whistling sounds. It sounded different when you were on the
receiving end. Really frightening. Then the cat tails CRACKED across my
back. White lightening streaked across my back and I screamed into my gag.
STOP. I CAN'T TAKE THIS. But I had to.
They counted 20 seconds between strokes. The theory was to let the pain
build up. The theory war RIGHT. After the fire died down a much deeper pain
racked my upper body. I screamed again into the gag. Eleven more to go. I
had to get control of myself. I counted out 15 seconds and took a deep
breath to expand my chest. "Second stroke, ready STROKE". The blow drove
the air out of me. The white lightening was there again, but the after shock
seemed a little less. I was going to get through this. There was a double
length pause after the 6th stroke, and my wrists were slacked slightly. They
used the time to put on two fresh whippers. I couldn't see them , but I knew
they were clones of the first. A fresh hand with a fresh cat I had read
somewhere. Still it was a break. But when I was pulled up again, it
actually cramped my muscles even more. And the new whippers seemed harder
than the first pair. I was sobbing now, just hanging on until the end.
Finally it was over. Or so I thought.
My arms were slacked and the extra straps removed. A gloved hand touched my
back and then wiped a cool solution across my cuts. After a few seconds the
cool turned into a teriffic burning sensation, but I knew that was the price
of healing. I sagged on the triangle as the belt came off. Hands pulled my
hips back and I felt a chain going around my waist. Even after this they
were going to put me in a maximum security harness! "Step back 61 and stop
your whimpering". My wrist chain was released from the overhead rope and
locked to the waist chain. Hands grabbed my shoulders and roughly twisted me
around. The trusty took control of my leash line and started down. I didn't
need a starter now. The flogging had completely subdued me. I was ready to
do anything they told me. I followed the trusty, my legs wobbly at first on
the stairs. Once on the pavement, he moved to the right and picked up the
pace. I was going to be run around the yard, showing off my stripes to the
regular prisoners. Some looked wide eyed and scared. Others made lewd
gestures. I realized I was also showing off a raging hard-on. It seemed to
come down as we ran. A normal reaction?
The run around the yard was completed and I was back at the post at the foot
of the platform. They were going to make me watch the other two get theirs.
I saw 63 up on the platform being strapped down. When the head guard called
his a disciplinary flogging I decided I had not been singled out. Watching
the two guards run and swing was incredible. The lash marks trickled blood
after every stroke, although not the raw meat stuff of the movies. It was a
really hard and brutal punishment he was taking, but he deserved it and he
knew it. Without this discipline, the bums would get a free ride and the
kids would never grow up. I had earned my qualification. Now I had to
decide whether I wanted to give as well as take.

729
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quantum.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,729 @@
Quantum Sleep
author unknown
******
"Come on baby, you know you want it up the ass," a man's
voice said.
I looked in the mirror on the head of the bed and saw a naked
woman's body. "Oh no," I thought to myself, I've leaped into a
woman's body.
"It will be easier if you spread your legs," the man said again.
"Sam," Al said, "are you having fun?"
"What am I doing!" I yelled to Al.
"You know what you're doing," the man said. He then leaned
forward and I felt something nearing my anus. And then it happened.
He started fucking me in the ass.
"Oh my God," I yelled out, hearing a distinctly feminine cry.
"Yes, that's it," I heard in the background. "Keep up the moans
and cries."
I turned my head and found a set of cameras and several people
staring at me.
"Uhhh, Sam," Al said. "It appears that you've leapt into a porn
actress' body. "While you're having fun, I'll try to find out what you're
supposed to do."
"You'd better hurry up," I yelled out.
"Oh, you want me to come in you already?" I heard the man
say. "Well, if you're so anxious for some come, why don't you turn
around and take it in your mouth."
The man pulled his penis out of my ass and flipped me on my
back. I then looked down my body and could see nicely formed
breasts. If I had been myself, I would have eagerly grabbed those
breasts. However, I had other things to deal with. The man moved
onto my chest and stuck his cock inches in front of my mouth. He
then leaned a bit forward and I could feel the head of his cock touching
my lips.
"Open wide," he said.
"Come on, Shannon," a man behind the camera said, "this is
your oral scene. Just open your mouth, damn it."
"I can't," I said.
"It's in the script," the same man said. "After he fucks you up
the ass, you're supposed to give him a blowjob."
"What!" I yelled.
"Is it too dirty for you?" the man said. "O.K., fine, we'll re-
write it somehow. Go ahead and change for your next scene."
"Uhhh," I said while lying on the bed naked, trying to find some
sheets to cover myself with. "Could you tell me what scene that is?"
"You've forgotten already?" the man said. "You know, you've
got to change into your bikini."
"Ohh, that's right," I said. "Uhhh, could you show me which
bikini?"
"Geez, do I have to do everything for you?" the man said.
"Come on, follow me."
I stepped off of the bed, grabbing the sheets as I did and
wrapped them around my body. I followed the man, who I assumed
was the director, and he led me to my dressing room. Once in, he
opened up the closet and took out a bikini.
"O.K.," he said. "Put this on and in about a half-hour Sherry
will be ready too. Then I'll see the both of you by the hottub."
Being that I had leapt into a porn actress' body, I kind of had an
idea what was coming up next. The man left the room and closed the
door. I looked at myself in the mirror and carefully examined every
curve of my body. I stroked my hands down the sides of my chest,
gently rubbing my breasts, easing toward my stomach, and then
toward my bush. I couldn't believe what I was doing. I was actually
feeling myself up, but it felt too good to stop. I sat down on the chair
and spread my legs. I brought my hand toward my cunt and rub the
outer lips. It felt great. I felt a warmth within my new anatomy and
soon I felt moisture forming near the lips of my pussy. I continued
rubbing the outer lips and the moisture soon became a regular flow of
a slick liquid. My sense of who I was had left me and I began to
actively masturbate myself. I quickly stuck a finger into my canal and
rubbed the inner walls. I could feel the liquid all over my fingers. It
was quite a different sensation because not only was I being the giver,
which I had done many times, but now I was also being the receiver.
Before I got any deeper, I heard a knock on the door. The door
opened and in walked a beautiful woman wearing a bikini.
"Whoops," she said. "Sorry to intrude in you like this, but I
wanted to check if you were ready for our next scene. It looks like
you certainly are."
I immediately blushed and said, "I guess I didn't hear you knock
on the door."
"Would you like to go over our lines?" she asked.
"What lines?" I said.
"Yea, I know what you mean," she replied.
She walked over to me and sat on my legs. "We can start from
when you sit down on the chaise-lounge," the woman, who I assumed
was named Sherry, said.
She rested her entire weight onto my legs as she wrapped her
own legs around my body. She then took one hand and stuck it
between both of our legs, facing her palm toward my pussy. Cupping
her hand, she grabbed my entire bush, rubbing it gently as she did.
She then leaned her face toward mine and began kissing me. I tried to
ignore the fact that I was a woman and tried to enjoy the love-making
as if I were a man. I tried to imagine that instead of grabbing my
bush, she was stroking my cock.
"You sure are wet," she said. "Are you ready to come yet?"
I couldn't say a word. I was enjoying the sensations too much.
I then felt a tightening in my pussy. I knew what this meant. It didn't
feel too unlike an orgasm as a man. As I felt my pussy walls
contracting, I thought that I had accidentally urinated. I looked
between my legs and saw that in fact I was ejaculating a creamy
liquid.
"Ohhh," Sherry said. "I didn't know you could shoot."
"I guess I didn't know either," I said, as I tilted my head
backward, enjoying the orgasm. I had almost forgotten who I was
until I heard a man's voice clearing his throat. I turned around and
saw Al.
"I guess you two are busy," Al said.
"So, what am I supposed to do?" I asked.
"Aren't you going to give me an orgasm?" Sherry asked.
"Come on Sam," Al said. "She's asking you to give her an
orgasm."
"I know, I know," I said.
"Well, if you know, then give me your hand," Sherry said.
I brought my hand to meet Sherry's and she lead it to her crotch.
I extended my fingers toward her hole and inserted them deep inside.
"Al, what am I supposed to do?" I demanded.
"My name's Sherry. And what you're doing feels great."
"Ohh, sorry Sam," Al said. "I was enjoying watching the two of
you getting it on.
"Well?" I asked of Al.
"Ohhh," Sherry said. "That feels so good."
"Well, Sam. I didn't get too much out of Ziggy," Al continued,
as he continued pushing buttons into the computer," but it appears that
you're supposed to have sex with the director."
"What!" I exclaimed.
"Ohhh, Shannon," Sherry said. "I said that feels so good. Keep
it up. You're fingers in my cunt feel so good."
"Well, Sam. It appears that you're supposed to get pregnant
with the directors baby."
"What!" I exclaimed again. "Are you sure that's right."
"Yes," Sherry said. "That is definitely right. Ohhh, stick them
in deeper."
"Just continue what you're doing," Al said, "and I'll try to get
more information out of Ziggy."
I watched as Al disappeared and I continued finger fucking
Sherry. She brought both of her hands towards her breasts and began
rubbing her nipples.
"Make me come!" Sherry yelled. "I want to spray my fluids all
over you. Make me come on your body. Stick your fingers in
deeper."
I did as she requested and I stuck my fingers in as far as they
could go. "Bring them up higher," Sherry said. "Ohhh, yea, that's it.
That's the spot. Keep going."
I continued rubbing her inner walls as she continued rubbing
her nipples. "Get on the floor," Sherry said. I did as she asked and I
stepped up off of the chair, removing my fingers from her cunt. I then
lay down on the floor as she kneeled over my face with her cunt
inches away from my mouth. She then brought her fingers to her
cunt, stuck them deep inside, and began to furiously masturbate.
"Uhhh, I'm going to come!" she yelled. And she certainly did.
I could see a clear liquid spurting from her cunt. Each squirt landed
squarely on my mouth and I couldn't help but lick it.
"Ohhh, that was so good," Sherry said after she had spent all of
her fluids. "Do you think we rehearsed enough?" she asked with a
wink.
"I guess so," I replied.
"I'll meet you by the hottub in a few minutes," Sherry said as
she walked out of the dressing room.
I found the bikini that I was supposed to wear and I put it on. I
walked around the studio until I found a room with a hottub in it. I
assumed that this was the right place. I saw Sherry, who was already
in the water, the director, and the camera crew.
"Shannon," the director said. "Are you ready for this scene?"
"Yes," I answered.
"O.K., girls," the director said. "Let's start rolling. Action!"
Sherry started the scene, "I love this hot tub. It's so relaxing."
I paused, staring at Sherry and her breasts. "Come on
Shannon," the director whispered as he pointed to a cue card.
I glanced at the card, slowly reading the lines. "I know what
you mean. I don't think there's anything better than sitting in a
hottub."
"Well, I could think of one thing better." Sherry then began to
move toward me, slowing extending her hands toward my shoulder.
"Come on Sherry," the director began, "you're supposed to kiss
her."
I had no objection to this, so I moved toward her and kissed her
squarely on the lips. She brought her hand toward my chest and
began fondling my breasts. When I felt how sensitive and erotic her
touch was, I remembered that I had leapt into a woman's body. But
this did not matter. I continued thrusting my tongue deep into Sherry's
mouth.
"Have you ever made love to a woman?" Sherry asked,
breaking off the kiss.
I looked toward the cue card, "Uhhh, no, I haven't."
"Don't worry, I'll be gentle with you."
I saw Sherry's hand extend past me and she reached toward a
rather large dildo. She dunked it under the water and I could feel it
touching my thighs. I watched the camera crew as they readied the
camera to be brought under water. I then felt the dildo penetrating
into my body. It went in rather easily, but I was still shocked that I
was being fucked with a dildo. It felt tremendously good, though.
She gently eased it in and out, bringing me nearer and nearer to
orgasm.
"Sam," Al said as his holographic image appeared in the hottub.
"What do you want?" I asked Al.
"Shannon, what are you saying," the director said. "That is not
on the cue card. Come on, just read the card. Oh, never mind.
Improvise Sherry."
"I want to watch you come," Sherry said.
"Well, Sam," Al said. "The reason why you're supposed to
have sex with the director is that you're supposed to have his child."
The dildo inside of me felt almost too good to listen to Al. "Are
you sure?" I said slightly moaning.
"Yes, I'm sure I want to watch you come," Sherry responded.
"That's what Ziggy says." Al said. "You just try to get it on
with the director and I'll try to find out more." I watched as he
disappeared from the hottub and rested my head on the edge, waiting
for my orgasm.
I could feel my vagina clinching the dildo as I convulsed into an
explosive orgasm. I let out moans as I came and I could not believe
how good this orgasm felt.
"Cut!" I heard the director yell as I regained consciousness.
"That's a wrap. We'll continue tomorrow. Sherry, I'd like to talk to
you."
"Jim," one of the camera men yelled out, "do you want me to
move the cameras into the bedroom for tomorrow's scene?"
"No, you can leave them by the hottub for tonight," the director
replied.
Realizing that the director's name was Jim, I started in, "Yes
Jim, what do you want to talk to me about."
"Well Sherry, I know this is your first movie, but you've got to
be more willing to do certain scenes."
"Like what?" I asked.
"For example," Jim said, "you've got to be willing to give
blowjobs."
Knowing that I had to have sex with the director, I tried to think
of some lame excuse to get him in bed, even though I really did not
want to. "Uhhh, it's just that I'm not sure how to make it look good in
front of the camera. Maybe you could show me."
Jim raised his eyebrow and said, "Yes, that's a good idea."
We started walking toward my dressing room and I knew that
as soon as I got this over with, I'd be out of this body. Jim opened the
door and sat down on the chair.
"Now, the first thing you've got to remember is that you're
doing this for an audience, so you've got to let the camera see what
you're doing."
I watched Jim as he unbuckled his belt and started to ease down
his pants. I was absolutely repulsed at what I was about to do, but I
knew the sooner I did it the sooner it would be over. I knelt down in
front of him and brought my mouth toward his crotch.
"First, in a good oral scene the woman will lick the cock
thoroughly before sucking it."
I did as he wanted and I stuck my tongue out and started to take
little licks of his penis. The taste was not unlike a woman's cunt, but
the thought of what I was doing was still repulsive. I continued
licking and then I put my entire mouth over his cock. I began bobbing
my head up and down as he extended his hands toward my breasts.
"Ohhhh Sherry," Jim said, "that feels so good. You are doing
an excellent job. The camera will love you."
As I continued sucking, I could taste his precum. I stopped
before going too far and I removed my mouth from his cock. I sat on
his legs knowing that all I had to do was have him come inside of me
and then I would be out of here. Grabbing hold of his cock, I
carefully aimed it toward my cunt. Leaning forward, I pushed it deep
inside. I then began bucking up and down on his legs.
"Sherry," Jim said, "you are so good at this. You're going to
make a great actress some day."
I continued fucking him and then I heard moans coming from
his mouth. "Oh, Sherry, you're going to make me come."
In an effort to liven the conversation, I said, "Yes, Jim, come in
me. I want to feel your hot come inside of me."
I gave a few more bucks and then I felt a warm liquid squirting
deep into my cunt. I had never felt anything so good. It was
incredible, and I was just about ready to come. With each spurt my
orgasm was getting closer. I then felt my vaginal walls contracting
around the cock inside of me and the sensations were amazing. I had
completely forgotten who I was as I rested on top of Jim's legs with
his softening cock deep within my cunt. At that moment I heard Al's
voice in the background.
"I hope you enjoyed yourself," Al said.
"Ohhh God," I said, "that felt great."
"You were wonderful," Jim said.
"Well Sam," Al began again, "I hope this guy's name is John,
because that's who you're supposed to have sex with."
"What?" I yelled.
"I said you were wonderful," Jim said.
"Sorry Sam, but this is the wrong guy," Al said. "The director
you're supposed to have sex with is not the director of this movie."
"You're kidding," I said.
"No, I'm not," Jim said. "You were really wonderfully."
"Nope," Al said. "You're going to have to do this all over
again. Next time, though, I think I'm going to watch."
I rolled off of Jim and rested naked on the couch with my legs
slightly spread allowing my vagina to cool and dry off. I watched as
Jim zipped up his pants and headed toward the door.
"You know, Shannon," Jim started, "you're going to make an
excellent actress." He then walked out the door and I stared at Al.
"What?" I exclaimed.
"Sam, I can't help but look at your body," Al said. "If I could
touch you, you don't know what I'd want to do."
"Talk to me Al," I said. "What is it that I have to do?"
"O.K. Sam," Al, said. "Here's the deal. You have to have sex
with a director named John. You're going to have his baby and in
about 20 years or so, he's going to save the President's life."
"How?" I asked.
I watched as Al punched a few keys on the computer. "Ziggy
says that your son, uhhh, excuse me, Shannon's son is going to be
driving through D.C. and will get into an accident with a man who
would have shot the President."
"Are you sure about this?" I asked.
"That's what Ziggy says," Al replied. "Boy, Sam. I just can't
help to look at those tits."
"Shut up, Al," I replied.
I watched as Al disappeared. Shortly afterward, I heard a
knock at the door.
"Come in," I yelled.
The door opened and in walked a gorgeous woman. "Hi
Shannon, Jim said that you'd be in here."
"Uhhh, hi," I answered.
"Do you need a ride home today?" she asked.
Being that I had no idea where home was, I gave an affirmative
answer. I put on some clothes and we walked out of the studio. As I
got into the woman's car, I noticed a tassel hanging from the rearview
mirror with the name 'Jennifer' dangling off to the side.
"I watched your scene with Sherry," the woman said. "You did
a pretty good job."
"Uhhh, thanks, Jennifer," I said.
"I wish I was in the movie with you so that we could do a scene
together," she said.
"Perhaps we can be in the next movie together," I said.
"Yea, John says that he has a movie coming up soon," she said.
"You mean John the director?"
"Yes." The car stopped. "Well, here you are."
"Thanks for the ride, Jennifer," I said.
"I guess I'll see you tomorrow?"
I needed to talk a little longer with Jennifer so that I could get
more information as to where I could find John. "Would you like to
come in?" I asked.
"Sure," Jennifer replied.
We entered the house and the first thing I saw on the mantle of
the fireplace was a row of dildos.
"Nice dildos," Jennifer said.
"Thank you," I answered.
"Would you like anything to drink?" I asked.
"A beer will be fine," she answered.
I found the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door. I found a
couple of bottles and beer and brought them to the living room, setting
them on a table in front of the fireplace. We both sat down on the
couch and opened the bottles. I watched Jennifer as she sensually put
her mouth over the neck of the bottle. Watching her tongue lick the
bottle really turned me on. I felt a familiar warmth emanating from
my crotch. She walked toward the fireplace and picked up a dildo.
"So which one is your favorite?" she asked.
"They all are," I answered.
I watched as she brought the dildo in her hand toward her
crotch. "I wonder how this one feels?" she asked.
"I don't know," I answered. "Would you like to try it?"
She lifted up her skirt to reveal a naked, shaven pussy. She
brought the dildo toward her cunt and rubbed it in a gentle circular
motion. She walked back to the couch and sat down, resting her legs
on the coffee table.
"Did you know that I've been able to please other women
without a dildo?" she asked.
"How?" I asked.
She didn't answer, but as she continually rubbed her cunt with
the dildo, I could see a protrusion appearing from the top of her hole. I
was amazed.
"Would you like to suck my clitty?" she asked.
I immediately dived toward her crotch and stuck my tongue out
to meet her hole. I brought my tongue to her clit and began licking
away. Her clit actually stuck out over an inch.
"Ohhh, Shannon," she moaned. "You are so good at this."
She grabbed my shoulders and pushed my mouth away from
her cunt and brought me toward the floor. She set herself on top of
me, bringing her mouth toward mine. As I spread my legs slightly, I
felt something at the opening of my pussy.
"I want to fuck you, Shannon," she moaned. And then I felt
something penetrating my hole, which was followed by a shriek from
Jennifer's throat.
Her clit inside my hole felt quite different from Jim's cock, but
it felt great nonetheless. I again completely forgot who I was and
immersed myself in the sex. She began gentle gyrating motions as I
moaned in earnest. Although her clit only penetrated slightly through
my pussy lips, it was enough to do the job. As my orgasm began to
build, I lunged my mouth forward to meet Jennifer's and nearly bit her
lips. I stuck my tongue deep within her mouth as she continued
sticking her clit into my cunt.
"I'm going to come," Jennifer yelled. Her gyrations became
increasingly faster as she neared her climax. However, my vaginal
walls pulsed in orgasm around her clit and this through her over the
edge. Her screams were almost deafening as she moaned through her
orgasm. After her cries had ceased, she rested on top of me, kissing
me deeply as we both relaxed from the sex. When she kneeled
upright, I looked toward my crotch and could see both of our bushes
coated by a liberal amount of fluids. I brought my hand towards our
pussies and rub the liquids deeply to the roots of the hairs.
"We sure made quite a mess," I said.
"That's alright, I'll help clean it up," Jennifer said. She got off
of my legs and moved her head toward my crotch. She then began to
suck my hairs, licking off every drop of our fluids. After she had
sufficiently dried my bush, she rested on her back next to me. "You
were so good, Shannon. Let's talk to John tomorrow about being in a
movie together."
This was what I needed to hear, sort of. All I needed to do now
was to fuck John and then I'd be out of this body. "That sounds like a
good idea," I said.
Jennifer fell asleep. I got up and walked naked toward the
kitchen. The feeling in my chest was quite unique. And so too was
the feeling in my crotch. As I walked toward the refrigerator, Al
appeared.
"You two were fantastic," Al said.
"What? You were watching us?" I asked in shock.
"How could I miss an opportunity like that?"
"I wish you wouldn't do stuff like that. I do like my privacy
sometimes."
"Have you met John yet?"
"No, not yet. But Jennifer and I are going to see him
tomorrow."
"That's good."
"Are you sure that I have to have sex with him?"
"That's what Ziggy says."
"Al, if you're pulling my leg . . ."
"Sam, why would I do a thing like that? But, I sure wish I
could pull your leg, and other parts of your anatomy."
"Leave Al. Let me get some sleep."
Al vanished and I returned to Jennifer and lay next to her. I
covered our bodies with a blanket and fell asleep.
When morning came, I was awoken by a vibrating sensation
between my legs. I looked down and saw Jennifer with a vibrating
dildo in her hand, resting it on my pussy lips. I let out an
uncontrollable moan as I felt the dildo penetrating my hole. She
slowly pushed it in, then pulled it out. I felt a slight pain as she
continued her penetration, but with each thrust the pain subsided as
my fluids began to flow. Soon, the entire dildo, and Jennifer's hand
was covered with my fluids. She began pumping the dildo faster and
faster as I let out louder and louder uncontrollable moans. She then
brought her other hand to my clit and when she touched it, sparks
flew. I screamed in an almost painful manner, but it was not pain
which I was experiencing. As she continued pumping the dildo into
my hole, she rubbed my clit with greater and greater force. I couldn't
control my vocal chords as I heard them scream with pleasure. I then
felt the strongest orgasm yet explode through my entire body. As I
looked down toward my crotch, I once again saw fluids spurting from
my cunt. I watched as Jennifer's eyes widen and she immediately
brought her mouth to my cunt to lick up the fluids.
"You taste so good," Jennifer said as she continued licking my
pubic hairs. She then brought her mouth to meet mine and kissed me
as I tasted my own fluids in her mouth. "I called John and he says that
he's going to come over in a few minutes."
"Are you going to talk to him about the movie?" I asked in a
breathless voice.
"Of course," Jennifer answered. "He probably wants to do a
screen test, if you know what I mean."
I knew what she meant. All I had to do now was wait for him
to arrive, do the deed, and then I'd leap out of this body.
As we continued kissing, I heard a knock at the door and then I
heard it open.
"Hello Jennifer," a man's voice said.
"Hi John," Jennifer said as she broke away from the kiss. "I'd
like you to meet Shannon. She's the new actress who's working on a
film with Jim."
"Nice to meet you, Shannon," John said.
"Nice meeting you too," I replied.
"Don't just stand there, John," Jennifer said. "Aren't you going
to help us?"
I watched John as he quickly took off his clothes. He then
kneeled in front of Jennifer who was laying on top of me. Jennifer
lifted her head to take John's limp cock into her mouth. John's cock
became harder and harder as Jennifer sucked it in earnest.
Jennifer stepped up off of my body and John kneeled in front of
me with his cock inches away from my mouth. I was hesitant about
sucking another man's cock, but the sooner I did it, the sooner it would
be over. I lifted my head slightly until the tip of his cock rested on my
lips. I could taste the saltiness of his pre-cum on my tongue. I then
opened my mouth all the way and took his entire shaft into my mouth.
Never having given a blowjob before, I sucked his cock in a rather
amateurish manner, as John let me know.
"It seems that we have a thing or two to teach you, Shannon,"
John said.
I continued sucking as I felt John's tongue at the entrance of my
pussy. He then began licking away, getting my fluids flowing once
again. I saw Jennifer return who was now wearing a strap-on dildo.
She too kneeled above my head, directly in front of John's ass,
pointing the dildo toward his hole. When the dildo hit the opening of
his asshole, I felt John's teeth digging into my pussy. I watched the
dildo as it slowly disappeared into John's ass. His licking of my
pussy became more violent as I felt his teeth biting my pussy lips.
As I was once again nearing orgasm, I increased the suction of
my mouth on John's cock. "That's it baby," John said. "Suck it
harder."
Wanting to get this over with, I said, "I want you in me. I want
to feel your hard cock in my cunt."
"That's the way I want to hear it," John said. "Jennifer, let's
give her a three way."
Jennifer removed her strap-on from John's ass and John got off
of my body and lay on the ground. He then commanded me to lay on
top of him. Jennifer helped as she aimed John's cock into my hole.
Being sufficiently lubricated, his cock slid in rather easily. I then felt
Jennifer's strap-on at the entrance of my ass.
"Spread your legs, honey," Jennifer said. I did as she asked and
I felt the dildo penetrating into my other hole. The sensation was
quite incredible. I had never felt anything so good.
Jennifer began thrusting into my ass and as she did she pushed
me into John's cock. Each thrust was followed by a moan as I
completely immersed myself into the totally erotic sensations.
"I'm going to come, baby," John said. "I'm going to shoot my
load deep into your cunt."
I continued moaning as sweat formed all over my body. I then
felt a warm liquid shooting deep into my pussy. "Take it all, baby,"
John said. And then another spurt. And another.
Before hearing another word, a bright flash of light immersed
the room. I then heard a car horn.
"Come on kid, move it," a man in the car behind me yelled.
I looked at the stoplight and saw that the light was green. I then
took a look in the rearview mirror and saw a teenage boy. Oh no, I
thought to myself. I'm going to have to go through puberty.
"Step on the gas," the man yelled.
I stepped on the accelerator and I heard another car horn toward
my left. I glanced through the window and saw a car coming directly
toward me on the cross street. I stepped on the accelerator and the car
raced behind me, missing my car by inches.
"Sam," a man's voice said. I looked in the passenger seat and
saw Al. "I think you messed up."
FIN

307
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quantumq.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,307 @@
Quantum Q May 28, 1994
Emily Tarrant turned over in her bed and wished she could go
to sleep. It had been a long day, she ought to be tired enough.
Still, there was a nagging insomnia pulling at her, something
beckoning that there were other things to be doing, other
interests to pursue. She just wanted to sleep.
It had been bad enough being stuck all morning rerouting
circuit pathways on one of the shuttlecraft. She would have
though that might have filled the boredom quota for the day.
Then, after lunch, Counselor Troi had cornered her in Ten-
Foreward and demanded that she come right then to the Psych lab
for her quarterly testing. Long overdue, Troi had said, pulling
her insistently along the corridor. Better to get it done and
over with. So she'd whiled the rest of the day away in the Psych
lab looking at holograms and indicating if she was (a) mildly
happy, (b) moderately happy, or (c) markedly happy. It had been
a colossal waste of time. And after spending a fretful evening
in her quarters trying to read a holo-book, placating herself
with warm milk and boozy jazz tunes, she had given up in disgust
and gone early to bed. Most of her friends (the techie ones, she
thought sourly) had gone to an Engineering convention on Rigel,
and the bulk of her colleagues from Exobiology were at some
seminar somewhere. There was nobody she could talk to, nobody to
go to the holodeck with...she'd run into Commander Data in one of
the corridors, but it was too awkward: both of them,
unfortunately, remembered only too well their attempts at a
relationship, and how badly it had ended. She had muttered a
quick greeting and bolted.
So now she was utterly bored, and her bed seemed to be
getting harder and harder, her pillow turning into cement. No
matter which way she turned, she became more and more
uncomfortable. Finally, she sat up in frustration. "God damn
it!"
"Tut, tut, my dear!" A sensuous male voice slid out of the
wall and coiled around her. "Blasphemy! Just because you're a
little bored...."
Tarrant watched as Q followed his voice into her quarters,
gazing in dismay as he seemed to coalesce out of the bulkhead,
forming his normal appearence in front of her.
"What's the matter? No excitement in Chez Picard?" Q
grinned at her, sitting on the end of her bed.
"Q!" Tarrant frowned. She wondered what he wanted, wondered
if she wanted him to stay or leave. Q had visited her before,
this wasn't the first time. And his visits were always
stimulating, in many ways. The only trouble was, Tarrant wasn't
sure if it was good protocol to be running around the galaxy with
an omnipotent being who got a kick out of needling Starfleet.
"What are you doing here?" She watched as one of his hands rose
to shoulder height, a bright red apple appearing in his palm.
The apple hadn't been there before.
"I heard you complaining--decided to see what I could do."
He bit into the apple with a loud crunch, chewed thoughtfully as
he gazed at her. "How can I help?" He leaned forward. "Just
you come and sit on Uncle Q's lap...."
Tarrant shivered. She had definite visions of sitting on
Q's lap, and none of them were even remotely avuncular in nature.
Oh, she'd like to sit on his lap, alright--
She pushed it from her head. "I've had an awful day."
He looked suitably sympathetic, or as sympathetic as he
could with a mouthful of Red Delicious. "Oh...so let's have some
fun!" He got that tell-tale twinkle in his dark eyes, the one
that Tarrant knew so well, the one that took her to the Festival
of Masques on Saturn three, and Comet-Skating near the Devarae
Nebula, and that one time that she'd gotten drunk on Dronogan
neisroi at the New Moon Ball and had found herself kissing Q in a
corner of the crowded ballroom, while his warm, long-fingered
hands had held her close to him, and...
Damn! Tarrant shook her head to loosen the thought. Where
the hell had that come from? She cast a look at Q, who was still
innocently eating the apple he'd conjured out of nowhere. "Where
did you get that apple?" she asked, to change the subject.
"Canada--the Annapolis Valley, to be exact." He took
another bite, examined it closely. "Want some?"
"No--how can you get apples from Canada, Q?"
He finished the fruit, and the core disappeared into
nothingness. "Can I stay here for awhile?" He asked, apparently
apropros of nothing. "Some of the other Q's are looking for me."
His gaze was guileless, betraying nothing.
Tarrant sighed, loudly. "What have you done now?"
"Nothing." he sounded disgruntled that she would even ask.
"I was just having some fun with the Mayor-Emeritus of Pamre
Five." Suddenly, Q's fingers were intensely interesting to him.
"What did you do to him?" Tarrant resisted the urge to
giggle--now that Q was here, her bad day had vanished like a
mist.
"I just let the air out of his ritual phallic-enhancement
trousers." Q's face was poised to laugh, Tarrant could see that.
"Q!" She composed herself. "You know how
important...er...size is to those people. Especially for their
ruler--it's necessary for the people to think he has the biggest-
-you know--"
"I know all about it." Q was trying to look chastened,
without much success. "I just think it's a ridiculous custom--
and the pants were bright yellow--"
"What color was the phallic enhancement unit?" Tarrant
couldn't look him in the eye.
Q's composure was beginning to show signs of wear.
"Green...a sort of really putrid--" He caught Tarrant's gaze and
started to laugh, slowly at first, like a valve releasing
pressure, then building in intensity until he was lying across
Tarrant's bed, holding his sides. "--a really horrible cucumber
green, with these little brass bells--at least, I think they were
brass, which would ring every time he moved...." He laughed for
a few moments longer, pausing to wipe his eyes with the corner of
the bedsheets. "So, I need somewhere to hide--can I stay here for
a week?"
"No."
"A couple of days, then--just until the Mayor-Emeritus cools
off--"
Tarrant shook her head. "No way."
"A day--"
"No!"
He was getting desperate. "Just for tonight then--I promise,
I'll behave myself--"
"Out of the question--Captain Picard doesn't want you
anywhere near this ship!"
"Please--I'm begging you--just for tonight--"
Tarrant sighed. "Alright, but--"
"Gee, thanks!" The air rippled for a moment, and Q's
uniform disappeared, was replaced with silk pajamas. "What side
of the bed do you want? I like to sleep near the wall, myself,
what with all that stellar drift near the windows--"
"Shut up, Q."
"Yes, Ma'am. Your wish is my command." Q pulled the covers
over himself.
"That's what I'm afraid of," Tarrant confessed, wearily.
There was silence for a few moments.
"Remember that time on Lrawner Two when I convinced that
Paklid senator that you were the long-lost Regent Of Vicaria? We
had him conned into calling you 'Majesty' and everything--it was
priceless!" Q sounded positively gleeful, Tarrant couldn't tell
for sure: it was completely dark. "We had him eating out of our
hands--"
Tarrant hit him with a pillow.
She was awakened some time later by her computer chime. She
sat up in the eerie darkness, the total blackness of space, her
room formless around her. "Tarrant here."
"Just wanted to inform you that we're on possible alert
status," Jackson, the officer on night-watch, sounded tired. "The
remote sensor array spotted three Romulan Warbirds uncloaking
near the edge of the neutral zone. Captain wants a ship-wide
alert."
Tarrant struggled to concentrate...she'd been dreaming about
something, floating somewhere... "Alright--thanks Commander
Jackson." Since she was one of the ship's tactical officers,
Jackson had been correct in notifying her.
"Romulans--interesting." Q sat up beside her, an oblique
shape in the bed. His voice sounded less alert than usual, and
Tarrant wondered if he'd been caught sleeping. If he was in
human form, he could sleep, couldn't he?
"Don't get any ideas," Tarrant warned. "The last thing I
need--"
"Shh." Q touched her lips gently. "I wouldn't dare--do you
think I want every Q in this sector trampling all over each
other? If they find out where I am, I'm in big trouble." He was
silent for a brief moment. "It seems I forgot to thank you for
taking me in."
"Were you asleep just now?" Tarrant was suddenly curious.
"Not in the way you think about sleeping--I was simply
elsewhere."
"But I woke up, you were here in the bed, right where you'd
been when I turned off the lights. I don't remember you going
anywhere."
He shook his head. "Precisely--my body was still here, or
this human configuration of it."
"What do you really look like?" Tarrant asked him. "In your
natural state, I mean?" Her eyes were getting used to the
darkness, she could make out his features a little. For once, he
wasn't smirking.
"There is no 'natural state' for a Q--not one that anybody
remembers. Each of us has the option, of course, of taking
whatever physical configuration we desire. I could appear to you
as anything you can think of, or as nothing you've even
envisioned, even in your wildest dreams." He smiled. "Is there
any particular configuration you would like me to take?"
"You don't have to do that for me," Tarrant demurred.
"No, seriously--I can appear as anything you wish."
Tarrant hesitated. "I like the way you look right now best
of all."
Q laughed. "What do you mean, 'best of all'--you haven't
seen any of the other choices!" He seemed quite amused. "I can
be anything--the perfect quantum Q."
"I don't want you to be anything other than what you are
right now," Tarrant affirmed quietly.
"So you like this?" He indicated, with a gesture, his
present form.
Tarrant nodded. "Do you guys--Qs, I mean--get to choose how
you want to look if you appear humanoid?"
Q frowned, a little ruefully, Tarrant thought.
"Unfortunately, no--there are limited combinations of humanoid
appearence. And there are some..." He paused, seeming to look
inward, "...prerequisites." He laughed shortly, an unpleasant
sound. "I had to take what they were giving out."
"You don't like the way you look?" Tarrant readjusted her
pillow so that she could lie on her side and talk to him at the
same time.
"Well--I'm not exactly the stuff of holo-vids, now am I?"
"You can't be serious!" Tarrant was both amazed and amused.
"You'd want to look like Dack Liu-Desmia? Or gar-Shish Melnack?
Why?"
Q fidgited. "I...would rather not discuss it."
"You're insecure!"
"I am not--that's a human quality. One that, thankfully, I
am without." Q sounded miffed.
"Vulnerable, then--Oh, come on, Q! I know you like humans,
and I know how lonely you get sometimes. Being omnipotent isn't
all bread and circuses, now is it?"
"I've never been lonely in my life."
"No--that's why you're always here, on this ship. Because
you don't get lonely. I know how lonely you get, when you've seen
it all and done it all, because you see and do it all alone!"
"You know? How do you know?" Q was beginning to get angry,
Tarrant could feel it; his anger pulsed between them, a living
thing.
She touched his silk-clothed forearm. "Because of how you
kissed me on Dronogar Seven...."
Dronogar Seven....standing under the arches of the ballroom,
a glass in her hand, Tarrant had turned to survey the crowd of
wise, peaceful Dronogans calling in their new year. When she had
turned again, she raised her glass to Q, standing beside her,
resplendant in the requisite Dronogan ritual robes. "To the
angry gods, that they might be appeased," she had intoned, as was
the custom.
"And to you, my dear--" He had smiled at her. "I must
confess, you look absolutely stunning."
"Thank you for bringing me." Tarrant touched his arm,
feeling the warm skin so close underneath. Her fingers moved up
his arm, and then around his neck, as her other hand joined the
first. She stood for a long moment, simply looking at him.
"What are you doing?" His voice had been hushed, expectant.
And then she had kissed him: pressing her opened mouth to
his, feeling the impulsive, beating life underneath her hands,
the silkiness of his dark hair when she slid her fingers into it.
She had pulled away for a moment, to stare at him, and then he
pulled her again into his embrace, returning the caress she had
offered, his hands holding her face to his as his tongue gently,
so gently, coaxed her lips open. She had felt the shocking,
intense desire leap from his body to hers, scorching her like
sheet lightning, and where she was pressed so tightly to him, she
could feel the unmistakable physical signs. She had wanted him
so badly, it was a physical pain....
"I don't know what you're talking about," Q said.
"I think you do know--I think you know and you're afraid to
admit it, because if you do, you won't seem as all-powerful as
you'd like me to think."
"Oh thank you Counselor Troi for that very entertaining
spate of meaningless psychobabble," he spat, angrily. He threw
back the covers and got out of the bed. "I have never asked you
for help in all the time I've known you, and when I do--"
Tarrant got out of the bed and faced him across the floor.
"I told you--you could stay here with me, at least until the
Mayor Emeritus calms down a bit! What are you getting all upset
about?"
Q was silent for a moment. When Tarrant had gotten out of
her bed, the computer had sensed the movement of her body's heat
signature and had turned up the lights a little. She could see Q
standing across from her in those silk pajamas. The fabric was
very fine and soft, the cut of the garment relaxed, and she could
discern the outline of his body underneath the cloth. His
shoulders looked broad and hard, and she was sure that his belly
was flat, muscular.
"I have never met a more infuriating humanoid in all of my
lengthy and considerable existence," Q was saying slowly, as he
crossed the room and took her into his arms. "I do not know why
you continue to irritate me so much--"
"--malice is the other side of love," Tarrant pointed out.
"I'm not capable of love," Q countered. His hands were on
her waist, his long fingers holding her close to him. "I'm far
too jaded for that!"
"You are capable of it--" Tarrant assured him, running her
hand through his hair and down his face. "--of that and much
more. When I think of all the covert help you've given this
ship, times you've gotten us out of situations when it seemed
hopeless--"
"Stop saying those things," Q said. "You'll ruin my
reputation." He kissed her, a long, deep kiss that lit fire in
her belly. Tarrant clutched his shoulders and pulled him tighter
against her; she wanted to crawl inside him, stay there.
"You know, for an omnipotent being, you really are a good
kisser," Tarrant told him, brazenly nipping his bottom lip with
her teeth. "And you know, I would very much like to take you to
bed now, if you're ready for that sort of thing."
"Oh, I don't know," he said, teasing her. "I don't know if
my omnipotent self could stand the strain."
But then there was nothing else to say, for they were
clasped in each others' arms, moving blissfully together, Tarrant
exploring every inch of him to see what kinds of things he liked,
and how much he liked them, and when he begged her to stop. He
was surprisingly human in his desires and his needs, but his
skill at these particular pleasures were definitely otherworldly.
He relished making Tarrant feel things she would have previously
thought impossible.
Much later, lying in each others' embrace, Tarrant lazily
smoothed his chest with the palm of her hand. "I didn't know you
could do that sort of thing," she teased.
Q turned to look at her. "Oh, really?" One of his eyebrows
went up. "What do you think we Qs do all day? Play chess and
misplace galaxies?"
"What's it like?" Tarrant wanted to know, "Between two Qs,
I mean?"
Q smirked. "I don't know--I never had a relationship with
any of them--you, on the other hand--"
Computer dimmed the lights.
THE END

168
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quark.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,168 @@
QUARK AND KIRA
It had been a long day for Quark. A busy day. An acquisative day. A
profitable day. An ordinary day.
Quark looked forward with anticipation now that the bar had been closed for
the night, the money of all the currencies of the quadrant counted and locked
away in the vault, the subspace calls made all over the quadrant to further
various business dealings, legal and otherwise; well, it was time for the
holosuites. "Business Before Pleasure" was one of the most important Rules
of Acquisition.
He entered the holosuite and said, "Computer, activate program Quark-KN1."
Around him the holosuite changed to a replica of the DSN "interrogation
chamber" as it looked during the time when the Cardassians ran the station.
Then a holodeck simulation of Kira appeared.
"QUARK! You miserable son of a troll!" Holodeck-Kira shouted as he grabbed
him by the ear and tied him to an X-shaped flogging frame with the swift,
efficent motions of a Cardassian interrogator.
Holodeck-Kira stripped Quark exposing his bare backside and buttocks and
pulled the ropes tying him to the frame tighter until the holodeck safety
override kicked in.
Then she took what the Cardassians call the Strap of Inquiry -- a bullwhip --
from the wall and hit Quark full on the backside with it.
Waiting a half minute to let the pain from the first stroke sink in, as Quark
shouted "Thank you, Mistress Kira!" and then she hit him again, this time on
the buttocks as Quark squealed in pleasure. The simulation hit him so hard
as to leave him just short of unconciousness or internal damage -- the safety
overrides again.
After the third stroke, Quark could feel his cum rising inside him. After
the fourth stroke, the cum began to dribble out of his penis, average for a
Ferengi but short and very thick by human or Bajoran standards. He
ejaculated again after the fifth and sixth stroke, but ran out of cum after
the seventh. Nontheless, Holodeck-Kira continued until she had delivered
thirteen strokes.
"That was for collaborating with the Cardassians!" Kira said as she came up
to him and spat in his face.
"Mistress Kira, I love you, you are so beautiful in your uniform.." *slap*
"You are a filthy piece of collaborationist shit!" Holodeck-Kira shouted, and
slapped him again. "Now what are you?" Holodeck-Kira demanded.
"I'm a filthy piece of collaborationist shit."
"LOUDER!"
"I'M A FILTHY PIECE OF COLLABORATIONIST SHIT."
Another slap full on the face - "That goes, I'm a filthy piece of
collaborationist shit MISTRESS! Now say it!"
"I'm a filthy piece of collaborationist shit MISTRESS!"
A kick in the groin - "LOUDER!"
"I'M A FILTHY PIECE OF COLLABORATIONIST SHIT, MISTRESS!"
Holodeck-Kira then said, "Well, that covers your punishment for being a
collaborator, now this is because you cheat your customers!" she said as she
walked over to the wall and picked up a shockrod of Klingon design, activated
it, and poised it right under Quark's genitals ...
* * * * * * * * * * * * *
Security Chief Odo was also keeping unusually late hours this night - he
couldn't get to sleep. Normally he would have had his computer bug Quark's
phone calls and replay them for him in the morning, but tonight he couldn't
sleep because he wanted to find out how the bugs in the holosuites he had had
planted were working.
Of course, Odo couldn't use the holosuites himself -- he wouldn't set one
foot in Quark's establishment other than to deliver a threat or good news
(Odo's definition of good news -- something that would get Quark upset,
scared, and hopefully both). So Odo bribed Quark's nephew Nog to plant the
bugs -- all it took was a single strip of latinum. It was easy to do, given
the way Rom and Nog were treated by their brother and uncle.
Odo was hoping that his bug would catch Quark renting an adult holosuite
program to Jake Sisko -- an act which he had been warned about, and which
hopefully would inspire Commander Sisko to kick Quark off the station.
But when Odo saw what Quark was doing in the holosuite, he was shocked. He
was a student of the sexual behavior of the various species he had
encountered on DSN, and knew about sado-masochism -- it was normative
behavior for most Klingons and indulged in by a lot of Cardassians and humans
-- but this ...
"Major Kira Nerys," he said into his com badge.
A sleepy Kira responded, "Odo! It's after 0300, this had better be good!"
Odo smiled. "Believe me, it is."
* * * * * * * * * * * * *
Meanwhile, the session continued. After shocking Quark in the balls for
cheating his customers, Holodeck-Kira grabbed Quark's head and looked in his
face and said, "Where do the most sensual, desirable women in the galaxy come
from?"
Quark replied, "Cardassia." The truth, as far as Quark was concerned -- the
tall, strong, powerful, Dominant women of Cardassia, averaging a head taller
than he was, skilled in the methods of inflicting pain, were the most
beautiful he had ever encountered.
Holodeck-Kira grabbed Quark in the genitals "Try again!"
At this time, the real Kira and Odo walked in. Real-life Kira said, "Freeze
program!" Unexpectedly, Quark turned and looked to see the real Kira and Odo
glaring at him.
"Uhh, Odo, Major Kira, what a pleasant surprise!" Quark said.
Kira shouted, "I would whip your ass right now, except that it would turn you
on. I'm going to do something that will hit you right in your greedy liquid
helium pump that Ferengi have where everyone else has a heart."
Quark buzzed with anticipation. The REAL Kira was going to be Dominant with
him! The thrill of a lifetime! His eyes gleamed as Kira said, "Jadzia told
me this joke she remembered a human tell Curzon.
Did you hear the one about the sadist and the masochist that broke up? The
masochist was yelling, "Whip me, beat me!" and the sadist said "NOOOOO!"
Kira continued, "We have a tape of your sick little session in the holosuites
tonight. I'm going to make a copy of it, and send it to the Grand Nagus."
Quark buckled. Male domination and female subjection was as basic a part of
the Ferengi Way Of Life as what they called acquisition, or what the rest of
the galaxy called rapacious greed. For a Ferengi man to go into business or
even take business advice from a woman was an imprisonable offence, and for a
man to subject himself sexually to a Dominant Female was a capital crime "not
fit to be named among the acquisative." Of course the Bajoran Provisional
Government would not extradite Quark for something that was not a crime on
Bajor -- a pity, Kira thought -- but he would be in exile for life and there
would be no more business dealings for him which involved fellow Ferengi.
"Kira, Major Kira, lovely Mistress Kira -- please, don't, have mercy on this
pathetic troll..."
"Quark, I'm going to hit you where you live. I'm going to let you buy this
tape. The price: one thousand bars of gold pressed latinum, in the form of a
contribution to the Bajoran War Orphans Fund." Kira's favorite charity,
having been one herself.
"Major, please, all I was having was a little fun --"
"Fun? Quark, you're sick. One thousand bars of gold pressed latinum. The
offer is open for another five seconds. Four. Three. Two. On--"
"OK, Major!" Quark opened his pocket, took the credit voucher device he
carried everywhere, and transferred 1000 bars of gold pressed latinum, backed
by the assets into his vault, to the Bajoran War Orphans Fund, and printed it
out and gave it to Kira. She had succeeded -- she had hit him where he lived.
A thousand bars of gold pressed latinum!
As Kira turned to walk away, she looked at the frozen holodeck version of
herself. "She is right," real Kira said. "You are a collaborationist, a
cheat -- and a sneaky little troll."

506
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quarters.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,506 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/quarters.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Quarters -- An Amazing True swinging story
"Why haven't you taken me to an adult movie yet?"
We had been in the car for almost an hour. Neither of us talking. Only
thinking about the days work and the terrible traffic on the way home.
Or, so I thought.
"They're a lot different at home. We can do things that we can't in the
theater.
"Why?"
"I was wondering what it would be like. One of the girls at work was
talking about one she saw last night with her husband."
"If you want to see one, we can get off the expressway here. I think
there's one about 2 miles from this exit."
"If you don't mind. Unless you have something you want to do."
"No, I can't think of anything better."
"She said that it's different. Is it?"
"Well, it's not the same as renting a video."
"When have you gone to one?"
"Wait a minute."
"I'm sorry. I was wondering if you did go, why didn't you ask me to go
with you?"
"I've seen some couples there, but not many. Usually, there's a bunch of
guys in rain coats, and they have the coats turned the wrong way."
"I didn't mean that type of theater. She was talking about something
else. She said they had to get a lot of quarters from a counter
and then went to the back and picked their own movie. She said it
was more private and she felt more relaxed.
"Even with all the men there."
"You want to go to an ADULT BOOK STORE!"
"I may be in upper management but, contrary to you computer people, we are
human."
"OK. We'll find one. If you don't like it, we can leave. I think you're a
little over dressed to go in a place like that."
"You're the one who likes to see me dressed-up. Besides, I had that award
luncheon today."
Eileen parted and crossed her legs slowly so I could see her stocking
tops and the garters, then asked me if I really thought she looked good.
"Honest, you look great. And you're right, I like to see you dress up.
I think you look sexy as hell in a skirt or dress and high heels.
They show off your long legs better than gym shoes and blue jeans."
"I know. I just like to hear you say it."
We found a store, and also came across 2 drunks and a bar next door.
Inside, there were 5 rows of magazines and books, each with the plastic
wrap on them. The whole wall next to the counter had all dildos. Behind
the counter, were all the video tapes, and the 25 cent booths were off to the
right. Instead of checking the movies, Eileen started looking at the first
row of magazines. There were only 3 other guys (dressed in suits) in the
place. I walked over to the counter to get some quarters.
"You're one lucky guy to have a wife that pretty. Not many like her
come in a place like this."
"Thanks."
He gave me $5.00 in quarters and I went to see what my wife was looking
at. She was in the third row and toward the back of the store. Two of the
guys were 'looking' at magazines on either side of her. She was crouched
down looking at a magazine from a lower rack. The guy on her right got bold
and stepped closer, going for a book on a shelf above her. He almost had his
crotch in her ear when she turned around and bumped him. Because of her
position and the contact, she fell backward, legs bent, knees apart, and
skirt up to her waist. She extended her hands to get up, but both guys
just stared at her exposed nylon tops, garters and sheer black lace panties.
"I'm glad you like what you see, but this floor is cold."
The guys must have been crazy. After helping her and asking if she was
OK, they left her, went to the counter, paid for some stuff, and they both
left.
"Feeling a little frisky tonight aren't we."
"Oh it's you. Where have you been? Have you seen all the different
magazines they have? I'm only half way through and excited already.
Can we get some of these? How come they don't have shopping carts like
other stores?"
"Calm down will you. Yes we can get some magazines, and they don't have
shopping carts because of the prices. These aren't the same as buying a
can of corn."
"There's so much here, I'll have a hard time making up my mind. Let's
take a look at the other rows."
"Sure. Oh, by the way, I already have $5.00 in quarters for the movies.
That WAS the reason we came in here."
"You know me. Something grabs my attention and I go for it."
"That guys pants had a magnet and your head has a metal plate. Is that
what you're telling me?"
"OH LOOK! This row has all ropes and chains and that stuff. Why was he
embarrassed? I wasn't. WOW! LOOK AT THIS ONE! The girl's tied down
and four guys are on her! Why do they wrap these? You can't look inside."
I gave up. We looked, or rather she looked at all, and I mean every single
magazine in that row.
"You know I get excited some times by the idea of being helpless. It's a
BIG turn on for me."
"Yes, I'm well aware of the urges you get from time to time. Are we going
through one now?"
"There's nobody here except the guy behind the counter. And, he could use
a bath. Loosing 50 pounds wouldn't hurt him either."
"Let's buy what you want. I thought of something you might like."
We paid for all $105.00 worth of items she picked. I told Eileen to go
next door to the bar and get us table. I was going to put our purchases in
the car and purposely took my time getting to the bar.
She was seated at a table, by herself, in the middle of the place. Only
six other men were there, and they sat at the bar talking. She didn't see me
come in, so I went straight to the bar to order drinks. While waiting for the
bartender, I overheard the 6 guys at the bar.
"Did you notice that fine piece of ass that walked in? Wouldn't mind
sticking my dick in that at all."
"Hell you say. Too classy for anyone here."
"Shit, you're both wrong. She wouldn't have come in here if she wasn't
looking for a pick-up. No broad that good looking ever comes in here."
"Just look at her. She's out of our league boys so don't get excited."
The youngest of the six then spoke up. "All five of you are fucked in the
head. I'm going to ask her to dance."
He introduce himself and ask her to dance. She got up and walked with him
to the juke-box and selected songs. When the music started, a slow tune,
they danced near the end of the bar in a small open space by the bath rooms.
He acted like a gentleman, with his hand holding hers and the other around
her waist. They chatted a while longer then stopped talking. She put
her head on his shoulder and wrapped her
arms around his neck. Eileen is 5' 7" in bare feet, in her 4" high heels
she was as tall as the guy. She was facing the bar, her eyes were closed and
she had a contented look on her face.
Everyone was straining to see where the guys hands disappeared to. He
turned her around to show everyone that both his hands were massaging her ass
through the thin material of her skirt. He had pried her legs apart with one
of his and pulled her closer. His fingers slowly raised the back of her skirt
until everyone at the bar could see her stocking tops and sheer panties.
They no longer pretended to dance and stood facing each other. He was pulling
her ass cheeks toward and down on his thigh in a grinding motion. At the same
time, his hands began to slide into the back of her panties. We all watched
as my wife pulled his head to hers and they kissed until the song ended.
They chatted briefly and he came back to the bar and Eileen went to the table.
"Bar keep, give me a double quick and get that lady anything she wants.
Jesus is she hot! Hell, I had my hands all over her, and she didn't even try
to stop me. All she said was, "You're a nice dancer". She said she was
waiting for somebody and that if he didn't show up soon she'd love to dance
some more."
"Watch your self boy, she might be a pro."
"Yeah. She might be waiting for a 300 lb. boyfriend or husband too."
"Get off my case! I'm not blind. I saw her wedding ring. But fuck it,
if she wants to, I'm not going to stop her."
"You might get real lucky and her husband won't show. Maybe they had a
fight. Maybe she's pissed at him. Never know. Just be careful."
"Careful nothing. If somebody doesn't claim her in the next 5 minutes,
I'm going to fuck her right here on this bar. And if you're nice to me, I
might let you guys have a crack at her too."
The bartender finally came over to me.
"The lady wants to know what you're drinking since this guy is buying.
You are her husband aren't you?"
"Yes I am. I'll have a beer. And, here's some money. I don't think he
meant to buy me drinks."
All the guys hid their faces, some lowered their caps, and one guy
couldn't help himself and start laughing at the young guy.
"What were you doing at the bar?"
"I just wanted to see how far you'd let him go. Your urges are getting
the best of you."
"They're building up fast, so you better be prepared to take care of
them."
"Is that an order?"
"No silly, just to let you know that the longer we stay out, the more my
other side is going show itself. If you want to leave, we can. The last
thing I want tonight is for you to be upset. I have plans."
"OK. How about if I help with these plans?"
"What did you have in mind?"
"We sit here, finish our drinks and see if those men are willing to share
you with each other."
"You serious? How are you going to find out if they're willing or not?"
"Simple. Leave a note in the bathroom. The way they're drinking, one of
them will find the note and at least be curious enough to find out if it's true."
"What, right here in the bar?"
"No. Next door!"
Her eyes lit up. We sat there talking about the note when the guy who
'danced' with her came over to apologize for the way he talked and acted. I
told him no problem and that he should be a more careful like his friends
suggested. I finished my beer and told Eileen to give me her lipstick.
I was going to the bathroom and write the note and then we'd go next door.
Once outside the bar, she asked what kind of note I left.
"Don't worry, it was simple and to the point."
"I want to know exactly what you wrote!"
"A beautiful women with sensual lips, long legs, and tight pussy wants
to suck and fuck men next door. Find me! Think that will work?"
"If it doesn't, they're homosexual."
The store was empty. The guy behind the counter said hello again. I told
him we wanted to see the movies this time.
"Yeah sure go ahead. Get it! GO A HEAD."
Eileen turned away from him and went off to the booth area.
"What's wrong with her? It was a harmless joke."
"She thinks you're a sleeze ball."
20 booths lined the walls, nine on the left and eleven on the right with a
small aisle down the center. The place smelled musky and the air was dry
and hot. The only bright light came from a single overhead lamp in the middle
of the aisle.
"How do you know which movie is in which stall?"
"They have closed circuit TV and you switch channels to see the movie you
want. That's what the numbers are for above each one."
"Glad I came here with someone as knowledgeable as you. Listen, I was
thinking. There's nobody else here, so why don't we put some money in
different booths and that way we'll be harder to find."
"Really into this aren't you? I get you first before you're too messed
up. Gooey 14 is not my big turn on."
"You can always have me. First, middle or last. You think there will be
14 guys?"
I let her think about that for a while and went to get more quarters. We
put a dollars worth in four different booths and then went to booth number 5.
"Why this one?"
"You didn't want to be found so easily. The back is too obvious."
She didn't notice the 'glory holes' on each wall, but I did. The other
thing I noticed was that the place was cleaner than most I've visited. A
roll of paper towels was in each booth, there was also a trash can, and your
shoes didn't stick to the floor. Even so, we didn't sit on the small bench.
I turned to channel 3. I knew this would get her juices going faster. We
lucked out. The movie actually started from the beginning, not in the middle.
"What's this one about?"
"Just watch and enjoy. I'm going to."
"Which one? Watch or enjoy?"
"Enjoy first then watch, then maybe enjoy again."
A girl appeared walking to her car in an underground parking lot. Out of
the dark came a man with a gun and told her to be quiet and do what she was
told. He grabbed her car keys and told her to turn around and waved his
hand. This signaled the rest of the gang. 5 men ripped her clothes off and
forced her to the ground by the car.
"OH! You know I like that. I'm talking about the movie and your hands."
I had my wife's skirt down at her ankles and was rubbing her pussy with
one hand and pinching her nipples with the other from behind. Her lace
panties were soaked and I could hear twet sounds comming from her as I
fingered her clit.
"Put your hands on each side of the TV and don't look back. Now spread
your legs more. Kick the skirt out of the way."
She was now spread up against the wall with her legs wide apart and a hand
on each side of the TV, watching the movie and pretending it was her that the
men in the film were going to rape. I ripped her panties off quickly rolled
them into a ball and shoved them in her mouth. She moaned slightly but kept
watching the movie. I dropped my pants, pulled my dick out and began to rub it
on her ass. She was trying to move back at me but couldn't because of her angle.
I grabbed her blouse with each hand and ripped it open. She started to yell.
"Who told you to move! Stay where you're at! I'm going to fill your
tight wet pussy and your firm round ass. When I finish that, you're going to
suck me off and I'm going to cum all over that beautiful face. You look like
a slut the way you're dressed so I'm going to fuck you like one."
This brought a louder moan from her as she was really getting into the
'fantasy rape' now. As I was sliding my dick in her pussy, I heard other
people come into the booth area. They found the note! I could hear several
voices and doors being opened and closed. They were searching for her.
I was fucking her faster now and could sense that she was going to get off
real soon if I kept it up. So I stopped.
Eileen groaned when my dick left her wet hole. By this time, one of the men
found us. He called to one of his buddies and the doors next to our booth
closed and locked. I could see their faces through the holes as they watched
us. I took the panties out of her mouth and told her that it was time to
suck. She pushed herself away from the wall, removed her torn blouse and
knelt in front of me.
"Look over to your right. See the guy looking through the hole? There's
another one on the left. Take a look! They're going to watch as I put
my cock in your mouth and down your throat. They'll watch when I cum
on that beautiful face and you lick it all up."
She didn't say anything.
"They get to fuck you and you'll suck their cocks until they cum too!"
Again, remaining quiet, she looked me in the eyes and her expression told
me this is what she wanted to do.
I stuck my dick in her mouth. She wrapped her lips around it tighter than
she ever did before and almost had me cum right then. I told her to play
with herself as I silently opened our booth so the other men could also watch.
I grabbed the back of her head and started to fuck in slow deep strokes.
Each push forward would swell her neck slightly to show my cock buried there.
Not once did she gag or cough, but only moaned around my dick. This was
getting me off faster than I wanted. I was enjoying the show we were giving
these guys and didn't want it to end. Before I came, I backed out of the
booth and into the aisle directly below the light and told her to come out
and suck me some more, but she had to keep her eyes shut.
The 6 men from the bar formed a circle around us to watch her swallow my
dick in her throat one more time before I came. I stopped pumping her lips
and pulled out fast. I then shot cum at her mouth and face. Her tongue wiggled
trying to get all I was shooting while still fingering herself. When I
finished, she slowly swallowed the cum in her mouth. She brought her fingers
up from her pussy, wiped away the cum on her chin, and then sucked it all off.
"Look, I know the guy on duty at the counter. Why don't I have him close
the place so we're not disturbed?", asked one of the guys.
"Sounds like a good idea. Also see if I can borrow a blindfold, and if
any of you want to fuck her ass, you'd better get some condoms out front."
I gave Eileen instructions to keep her eyes closed and not to move.
"There are 6 guys here plus the guy at the counter. First, each one of
them is going fuck you. They decide if they want to fuck your pussy
or your ass. Second, your going to give each one of them a blow-job.
You don't have a choice. Nod your head if you understand."
My wife didn't nod her head, but she kept her eyes shut, and her arms went
more rigid to her side. I caught the drift of her movement.
"OK! If that's the way you want it. Two of you hold onto her, I'll be
right back."
I knew what she wanted. She wanted to act the part of the girl from the
movie in the booth. By not answering, she was consenting without showing her
desire to the men. By stiffening her arms, she was signaling that she wanted
to be held or restrained in some way. I went out front to the counter.
"Is it true? Your forcing your wife to fuck and suck everybody back
there!", Mr. Sleeze Ball asked.
"You want us to leave?"
"NO! NO! It's OK with me, but I have to stay here at the counter because
my relief will be here soon. I'll keep the door locked, then join you
guys. If that's OK with you?"
"Fine. Can I borrow some things. If they get broken or too dirty, I'll
pay for them."
"No sweat! Take whatever you want. Shit, I'll pay for anything you want
to fuck HER."
I left 5 guys with Eileen. They had her standing now, with 2 of them holding
her arms and another 2 had her feet spread wide. They were exploring every
part of her body. She had fingers in her pussy, both of her tits were being
squeezed, one guy was licking her thigh just above the nylons, and another guy
was licking her feet through the openings of her high heel sandals.
Without saying a word, I motioned for the men to stop, let her go and wait.
I understood, first hand and objectively, the power women have over men when
it comes to sex. None of them argued or said anything and did exactly as
I asked. I took Eileen's hand and led her out to the magazine section. When
we came out, Mr. Sleeze almost had a heart attack. I put my finger to my
mouth to tell him to be quiet and turn around, which he did. I knew he could
still see us in the security mirror behind the counter but didn't mind that.
"Is that you honey?"
"Does it make any difference?"
"I was glad you had them hold me. My pussy is sopping wet and swollen I'm
so excited!"
"I thought that's what you wanted. Mr. Sleeze behind the counter said I
can borrow anything I want. You pick it out because I don't know how far
you want to go with these guys. You can open your eyes now."
She went to the last row by all the sex aids and toys, not once giving a
second thought to being dressed only in high heels, tan stockings, and black
lace garter belt. She had picked up a pair of black leather wrist and ankle
straps with silver studs, a matching neck collar, and a blindfold.
"Give me your pearl necklace, it doesn't go with the things you picked.
You really want to do this?"
"Yes. Make sure they're not too rough, if you know what I mean. I feel
like a slut tonight, but don't want them to know it. Does the slob at
the counter have to join?"
"Yep! I'll make sure there's no hitting or biting when we get back there."
"I feel like being used and controlled."
I dressed her up in the items she picked and started back to the booths.
Just then, there was a pounding at the door. Mr. Sleeze opened it and his
relief came in, with a friend. I whispered in her ear, "Make that 8 men."
"I'm sorry."
"No problem. She'll fuck and suck them too."
They quickly locked the store and the 'CLOSED' sign was put on the door.
When we walked in the booth area everyone applauded and whistled. I spun her
slowly around for everybody to get a good look at her 36C-24-35 body, then
I walked her toward the men.
"Now, there's a lot of dicks here and you're going to satisfy all of them.
One at a time. You don't stop fucking or sucking until they each cum
twice. That's 16 loads of cum. Let's get this show on the road. Since
Mr. Sleeze was so nice to let us use this place, he goes first. Put her
on the floor."
4 of the men laid her down and spread her out. Blindfolded, black leather
collar & straps on her, she really did look like she was ready to be gang banged.
"You're not so high and mighty now are you? I always wanted to fuck a
beauty queen and now I got my chance. I'm going to take my time about
it. I want you to beg me to fuck you."
"Well get on with it you dumb son-of-a-bitch! We want a piece of her too
before she turns gray!" This came from the guy she danced with.
All of them started a chant to egg him on. "FUCK HER, FUCK HER, FUCK HER"
They kept shouting this until he finally got his dick out and squatted
between her parted thighs. Placing the head of his cock on her pussy, he was
slowly moving it around, but not in her. Keeping this up for another minute,
he finally had her trying to raise her hips to get him inside.
"Hold her tight! I want her to beg for my dick. It won't take long cause
I'm pretty good at this. I may not be big, but I know what drives broads
crazy."
Yes, he did know how to tease. His dick was average length but he knew
just where to poke and rub. Soon Eileen began to moan in frustration and bit
her lips, but he just kept teasing her with it. She was tossing her head
from side to side and moaning louder, trying to get his cock in her but
the other men held her firmly. 2 were massaging and sucking her tits,
adding to her aroused state of mind.
"Come on lady! Tell me how much you want to fuck my dick. Wouldn't it
feel nice filling your cunt right now? I can see your clit standing out
waiting for it. Your juices are getting the head of my dick soaking wet.
I know you want it. We all know you want it. Just tell everyone how
much, then I'll fuck you."
He poked her erect clit with his dick and her whole body jerked and she
sighed and moaned again. One more poke and it brought the response he was
waiting for.
"OH YES! I need you. Put it in me."
"I'm only a slob compared to the men you're use to. And now you WANT to
fuck me?"
"YES! YES! I don't care who you are! Just put it in me. Please! I'm
begging you whoever you are."
His teasing was the opposite of his fucking. In one swift lunge, his cock
was buried in her, causing her to scream at the sudden invasion. He didn't
pause when he was in her, but immediately fucked fast and hard.
"Here beauty queen. Take my cock and milk the cum out."
Uncle Ben couldn't be any faster than he was. He fucked my wife, but only
for 2 minutes before he came inside her. When everyone started to laugh at
him, he told them to shut up and watch as he pulled his limp dick out. Her
vagina was clamped so hard around his cock that it looked like it was going
to snap off. He slowly pulled back, his dick stretching, the head was being
gripped vice-like between her pussy lips. Her hips were arching up to keep
him from getting away, and she was crying.
"NO! NO! Not now! I'm not there yet! Please don't tease me anymore.
Put it back in damn you!"
Caught in her own lust, Eileen never knew she had already drained the guy.
The young man she danced with lifted Mr. Sleeze off of her, causing his dick
to make a wet popping noise when it came out. The young guy's dick was bigger
and hard from the action he just saw and had with her in the bar.
"OK, let her go. She's not fighting. Here I am. Take my cock and put it
your pussy. Come on take it! Feel how hard it is. Now put it in.
Yeah that's it! Now fuck me."
"OH! YES! You feels so nice in me. Keep it up like that. YES! Oh God
it feels so good! Yes do it! Do it harder! HARDER! YES!"
They were putting on quite a show fucking each other harder and faster.
Every time he shoved in her, Eileen would shove back at him harder. He was
over her body in a push-up position and pumping away. Arms and legs free,
Eileen still kept them spread out, but arched her body up to meet his. It
was as though her pussy had taken over control of everything she did. Her
head rolled from side to side and she was straining to breathe. The guy was
sweating in streams but still fucked her fast and hard.
Suddenly he pulled out of her.
"What are you doing! I'm almost there! Stay with me! Put it in!"
Instead, he stroked his dick a few times and shot cum all over her pussy
and stomach. My wife thrust her hips in a fucking motion hoping to get him
back. Gobs of cum were on her stomach and matting in her pussy hairs.
"SOMEBODY PLEASE!"
Her fingers dove for her wet hole. I pushed them away.
"No you don't! When and IF you cum, it's going to be with a cock. Not your
own fingers! Up on your hands and knees! I want to see you fuck and suck
at the same time."
2 different men got down with her. What Eileen didn't know, was that the
guy behind her wore a condom. The guy in front grabbed her head so she could
suck him off. When she started to protest his rough treatment, he stuffed
her mouth full of cock. The guy in back was playing with her garter straps,
while he wet his cock by rubbing it along her soaked pussy. This done, he
spread her ass cheeks apart with one hand and positioned the tip of his dick
at the small opening of her ass with the other. She felt him back there and
was moving herself forward to avoid him.
Her movement only excited the guy in front because she was forced to swallow
more of him. Her moan and sighs were being muffled by the cock between her
lips. The guy behind grabbed her hips and pushed all the way inside her ass.
"GOD IS SHE TIGHT! I think she had a virgin ass!"
I corrected him. "No she's been fucked in the ass before. Plenty of times.
It's just that all her holes are that tight. She has this unbelievable
muscle control and strength that makes you think she's virgin."
The other men who didn't have a turn yet were telling the 2 guys to hurry.
They wanted to feel how tight she was before she became too loose from all
the fucking. One of them couldn't wait and knelt down next to her face and
started to jack-off and played with her tit. She was rocked back and forth
by the two guys fucking her ass and mouth, and was loving every stroke.
Moaning and pushing back, Eileen began to cum. She was trying with all
her might to fuck the dick in her ass, and at the same time trying to suck
the dick in her mouth. She was visibly shaking and her moans and sighs were
higher pitched. Her arms gave out and she collapsed on the floor, loosing
the dick in her mouth. The two guys in front picked her up and held her up
as they both jacked-off on her face.
They shot cum everywhere. It landed in her hair, on her cheek bones,
neck, nose, and she managed to get some in her mouth. When the guy behind
saw this, he came to, but didn't pull out. Eileen was still going through
the spasms of cumming as the dick in her ass popped out. She must have been
clenching tightly because the rubber stayed inside her, hanging down between
her ass cheeks and swinging back and forth as
she kept shaking from her own orgasm.
This got to everyone and 3 different men turned her over on her back. One
got between her legs and fucked her pussy, another got above her head so she
could lick and suck his dick, the third guy straddled her chest and was fucking
her tits. 2 other guys took her hands and wrapped them around their cocks and began
jerking off. When the 5 of them finished, it started over with others taking
turns. I told Eileen that jerking off, or tit fucking didn't count, so they
could still fuck her and get blow jobs if they could get it up. At one
point, she was sitting over two guys being double fucked in her pussy and
sucking off a third guy. All of this went on with only one short break in
the action so she could wipe herself of cum and sweat.
She had fucked and sucked every guy at least once, some of them three times.
Almost every position imaginable was tried.
It was already 11 pm when I looked at my watch. We first entered the
store at 5:30. I figured it took us maybe 45 minutes to buy the magazines
the first visit and then maybe an hour in the bar before we came back. This
meant she fucked and sucked 8 strangers in an adult book store for at least
3 and one half hours!
"How do you feel, besides sore, weak, thirsty, and probably hungry."
"Not too bad. That was something else! You guys were great! I
especially liked the different sizes."
The young man who danced with her asked, "Listen, why don't you two join
us next door for a drink. My brother is tending bar so I can get him to
keep it open for us past 12."
We agreed then all the men dressed and left for the bar.
Alone now, I looked at Eileen still laying on the floor. Her dark brown
hair stuck to her face in spots from the cum and sweat in it. Her tits
were red with finger marks from the men and covered with cum, dripping down
her sides and the center to her chest. She had one hand on her stomach,
swirling the cum there with a finger. Her other hand was over her pussy,
gently massaging it. Her feet, still in the high heels, were pressed flat
against the floor, and her legs were spread apart.
One of her stockings had come loose from the garter and fell to her ankle.
There was a puddle of cum under and around her ass. Playing with herself, she
made loud sloppy wet noises with her fingers each time she inserted them in
her pussy. I would have thought that after all the fucking and sucking she
just had, she would be close to dead.
"Look, we can't stay here much longer. Those men might call a friend, or
two, and we'd really have a problem on our hands."
"You're right. I'll get dressed if you help me find the rest of my
clothes. I'm not walking to the car in only a garter belt, nylons, and
heels no matter what I just did."
Well, she did get in the car dressed only in garter belt, nylons, and high
heels. Some, or one of the men had taken her skirt, blouse, and bra as a
souvenir. We found this out when I pulled the car in front of the store and
opened the door for her.
The men, standing in the doorway of the bar, applauded, cheered, and whistled
when she came out of the book store nearly naked. We have not been to that
store since.
It may seem strange or even preverse, but I enjoy watching
Eileen with other men. One or more at a time. I'm not Bi-sexual nor
does she do this when I'm not around. We both love each other very much,
but we also both like the variety of other people during sex once in a
while. She gets as excited as I do while watching me with other women.
That will be our next story AFTER we get their permission to write it.
--

449
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quest.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,449 @@
THE QUEST
By Ric Carlson
April 4, 1993
COPYRIGHT 1993 BY RIC CARLSON
This story may be freely distrbiuted electronically.
It may not be reproduced in any other format without the written
permission of the author.
It had been a long day and I couldn't wait to get back to my room
and relax. My work schedule had gone to hell since the
announcement that a ship from Nemow was arriving tomorrow. For
some reason, they required a complete docking bay to themselves.
As lead docking pilot, the job of moving most of the large ships
fell to me. All I could think about was how lucky I was that the
outer planet fleet had left for Earth yesterday. This left fewer
ships to move around.
"Good evening Jim. How are you tonight?" she asked as I entered
my room. "SHE" was my personnel computer, Jessie, designed as
part of the room. "Fine Jessie, just a bit tired." "May I get you
something?" she said. "I think I'll have a Jack Daniel's and
water and a sex shot." "One Jack and water coming up." she
said, "I'll deliver it to the chair. What type of sex would you
prefer tonight? You had two women the last time." Thinking for
a moment, I responded "I think I'd like a redhead with nice
tits.". "And the type of sex?". "Oral. I'll be ready in half an
hour. Please display my mail.". "Your wish is my command
master." Jessie responded with a chuckle as my mail was displayed
on the screen.
It had been determined some time ago that humans could not exist
for long periods in space without sex. This was discovered in
the Eighties with Skylab and the Shuttle but never disclosed to
the public. On today's stations, there were never enough of the
opposite sex to meet these needs. This problem applied to both
men and women. On those stations where women were the majority
fights had broken out when the men could not meet their demands.
To overcome this problem, scientist developed a number of
compounds that would chemically induce a sexual experience.
Experiments with some very willing volunteers enabled them to
refine the compounds so that they could make a person experience
mentally almost any situation they desired. The mental image was
so strong that it actually caused physical reactions to the
mental image. Sensors made sure none of the reactions were life
threatening. All they needed was a sample of a persons DNA to
determine the compound required to induce the desired experience.
Since this was such a powerful drug, it's distribution was
strictly controlled by computer. People were only allowed one
shot a day and they could not be saved up to allow more then one
in any given day. In the early days of development, a lab tech.
had put some in an IV bag at his home, set it up for a slow drip
and laid down for a good time. He was found a few days later,
dead from a heart attack. It was determined he had experienced
at least 100 continuos orgasms based on the amount of drug he had
taken and the damaged condition of the muscles in his groin. It
must have been one hell of a way to go. Anyway, based on this
and a few other such cases, strict controls were placed on the
drug.
Picking up my drink, I scanned the mail. There was nothing
important, so I headed for the chair. This chair was made
specifically to interact with the drug. It was shaped like a
recliner and covered with a special film like material that was
very pliable and instantly adapted to my body temperature and
made it feel as if I was floating. In addition, it was so light
it could not be felt when laid ontop of the body.
Once in the chair, I attached an electrode to each side of my
head at the temple and laid back. I rested my arms on the arms
of the chair and fitted my feet and hands into openings that were
lined with the film and also acted as sort of restraints. "I'm
ready Jessie, you may start at any time." "I hope you enjoy it
sir, I'll start it as soon as the cover
is in place." With that, a mechanical arm appeared over my head
as it stretched a sheet of the film over my body. At the same
time, I felt a slight pressure as a slim tube, also covered with
the film was gently inserted into my ass. Another arm placed a
cup over my cock and balls
which gently sucked them up, and allowed them to be completely
covered with the film. The final step was for me to open my mouth
to allow a device to be put in place by still another arm. This
device allowed my mouth and tongue to be completely covered with
the film and yet, still breath. When done, there was not a part
of my body, external or internal that was not in contact with the
film.
The chair and film were connected to me via the electrodes. A
computer would interpret my thoughts during the session and cause
the film to react in such a way that my entire body would feel
what I was experiencing in my mind from the drug. This was quite
an improvement over just jacking off. It has been rumored that
some people who were into whipping actually woke up with welts on
their body.
With everything in place, I felt a slight prick as the drug was
injected via my fingertip.
I heard a noise and looked up to see a woman standing next to me.
She had very long red hair that fell over her shoulders and
slightly covered her breasts which were about a size 34 with very
large nipples. I could feel myself getting hard just looking at
her. "Hello Jim, I have been waiting for you, waiting for that
hard cock." she said. "My name is Laro.". Moving closer, she
took my now hard shaft in her hand and started to gently stroke
it. Her grip was hot and very pleasant. "Kiss me." she said as
she leaned toward me. Our mouths met as she pressed her body
against mine. Her kiss was powerful and as she sucked my tongue
into her mouth, I became very lightheaded. I could not feel her
tongue and the inside of her mouth actually felt like a pussy.
She had control of me and I could not pull away. Actually, it
felt so good, I did not want to pull away and pressed my lips
even harder to hers.
She continued to stroke my cock as her other hand cupped my balls
and gently played with them. That thought that this was not what
I requested briefly entered my mind but was put aside by the
feeling of pleasure even before I could consciously consider it.
My legs spread involuntary for her as she slid her hand under my
balls and too my ass. Before I realized it, she buried her finger
deep inside me. Her movements actually felt like she was
stroking my cock from inside.
Releasing my mouth, she lowered her head to my cock and took only
the swollen head into her mouth. I started to reach up to stroke
that beautiful hair but could not. When had she bound my arms.
Looking up she said, "Don't worry Jim, I am doing exactly what
you want me to and I will please you. I am what you have always
wanted." she said just before taking the entire length of my cock
into her mouth.
Her finger was still inside me and she was moving it is rhythm
with her mouth. She did not slide her mouth down my cock but
actually seemed to be sucking me into her in some way. Looking
down, I could not see her head or my hips moving but I felt it.
I felt the heat and texture of her tongue. I enjoyed the sweet
friction as something slide the entire length of my cock. I
could feel the suction that was causing my cock to swell to the
point of bursting. What she was doing felt so good that I didn't
really care how she was doing it.
"Would you like to cum Jim?" she asked. That's a silly question
I thought as I answered "Yes.". "Would you like to cum inside
yourself or outside?". "What do you mean?" I asked as I realized
she had not stopped sucking me while asking the question. I just
heard her inside my head. "How can I hear you?". "Don't worry
about it." she said. "Answer my question or I shall decide for
you.". "I don't know what you mean." I responded. "Very well,
I'll decide. If you don't like it, we will have plenty of time
to try both ways tonight and others later.
Relax and enjoy this."
She started moving her finger faster inside my ass. Not sliding
it in and out of me but rubbing me somewhere inside. I had never
like this before as my breaths came faster as a result of what
she was doing. My nipples got very hard and my entire body was
starting to feel hot. I found that I had no control over my arms
or legs and they seemed to be straining against some unknown
force. I suddenly felt a need for something, some type of
release, but I didn't know what and the need was building. My
eyes were wide open but I could see nothing except a bright light
that seemed to be suspended in front of me and moving closer. My
heart was pounding within me and I could not breath fast enough.
My body was on fire as every muscle strained for something
unknown to me. Above all this I heard her say "Are you ready
Jim?" Whatever it was, I needed it. I had no control as I
screamed "YES.". Immediately, the light exploded inside my head
and sent an explosion of pleasure throughout my body causing it
to arch up sharply. My arms and legs went into uncontrollable
spasms. My hips thrust upward against her face as if I was
Cumming into her mouth. But, it was not my cock that I was
feeling. It was not the swift release I was used to as the cum
shot forth from my cock. I was feeling something even more
powerful inside me that seemed to be taking control of my entire
body and mind. Unimaginable waves of pleasure were spreading
across every part of my body. Each one seemed to build upon the
one before it.
I didn't know if I was breathing or not and didn't really care.
I was hot and cold both at the same time. I felt rushes
everywhere. I had never felt this good before and did not want
it to stop. I started to feel minor pauses between the
explosions of pleasure and realized it was tapering off. The
pleasure did not fade fast and for some reason I even enjoyed
slight pause between each wave of pleasure now.
Reality started to set back in and I looked down to see that she
still had my cock in her mouth but only partially now. Looking
me directly in the eyes, she blinked once and sucked hard on my
cock. I felt my cock explode as I came in her mouth. While this
was not a powerful as what I had just felt, it took the last of
my strength and I relaxed, exhausted from whatever it was she had
done. I looked done to see her smile as she released my cock
from her mouth. "what did you do to me?" I asked. "I never felt
that way before." "I made your body cum." she said. "I made
every cell have an orgasm. I could have let it continue if I
wanted to. And, as each cell divided and became new ones, those
too had orgasms. That's why you felt it all over as if you had
one continuos orgasm. I may let it go longer in the future but I
have other plans for tonight." I wondered what she meant by
that.
I also wondered what was going on. I was conscious of my
thoughts. That was not supposed to happen. If the drug worked,
I should have been completely within the experience, thinking it
was real. Yet, I seemed to know that was not real but I was
fully experiencing it. It felt very real. Maybe it was a new
version of the drug. Who was I to question it except to ask her
"What do you mean in the future.". "you will learn that in good
time." she said. "Right now, I want to feel you inside me. Are
you ready for that?". After what she had just done to me, how
could I say no. My hands and feet were still bound. "Will you
untie me?" I asked. "No, I can't." You will understand soon
enough. I need you to please me." she said with a smile and a
twinkle in her eye. "For reasons which you will soon know, I
must control everything this time." It suddenly dawned on me that
she was sitting on top me and my cock was inside her pussy. I
could not remember her moving and I would have surly felt my cock
sliding into her. This was really some drug they had given me.
She moved slightly forward and the sensation on my cock was
something I had never felt. It seemed as if her pussy was
holding the shaft in place and moving around the head. How was
she doing that. If it was possible to love a dream, I was in
love. "Jim, don't be afraid to let yourself completely go. I am
going to demand things of your body that you have not experienced
before. What I do will not hurt, in fact, it will feel very
good. What I am about to do is something I really need and only
you can give it to me. Here I was, tied up, my cock hard and
inside a beautiful woman. Who was I to refuse her. "Do whatever
you want." I said.
She laid her hands on my chest and started to massage me. As her
hands roamed over my chest and shoulders, I started to feel a
light tingling everywhere she touched me. She was slowly moving
her body now, riding her pussy up and down the length of my
shaft. Each time she raised herself off me it felt like my cock
was being pulled into her, as if it were getting longer.
What she did next shocked me. Her body seemed to dissolve, only
to reappear with her facing my feet. She was still in a position
to ride my cock and was doing so. I thought I was going crazy
but this quickly gave way to what she was doing. I didn't care if
I was crazy if it felt this good. She reached forward, and
continued the massage starting with my toes and slowly working up
my legs, moving from one the other without missing a single spot.
She finished with my balls and the pleasure I felt as she softly
fondled them almost made me cum. "Not yet, Jim." she said, as if
sensing the way I felt. "If you wait, it will be better.". What
could I say, already she was making me feel better then I had
ever felt with a woman. I just laid there with my eyes closed
and enjoyed the feeling of her hands as she moved them below my
balls and slid her finger between the cheeks of my ass. I did
not move but somehow, her fingers found my asshole and easily
slid inside, causing me to feel nothing but pleasure. She played
with my ass for a few moments and with each stroke of her finger,
my cock seemed to expand even more inside her pussy.
I sensed, more the felt, a movement and looked up. She was
facing me again. She leaned forward until her tits were almost
resting on my chest and went to work on my sides and my back.
Again, without me moving, she was able to reach my entire back.
I didn't know where this experience was headed and I surly didn't
care right now. She finished my back and ran her hands up behind
my neck and the back of my head. With the exception of my face,
she had touched every part of my body.
As she leaned forward and laid on my chest so that our nipples
touched, she said, "I now know every inch of your body. That's
important because it will allow me to have you in a way you have
never experienced before. I need you to trust me and completely
release yourself to my control. Will you do that?". I was
burning with desire for this woman and all I could do was to nod
my head as I looked into her eyes. For the first time I noticed
that they were a solid dark color with twinkling flashes in them.
Sort of as if I were looking at a night sky full of stars.
She was laying on me with her legs drawn up along my sides. She
stopped moving for a moment as her lips covered my face with
kisses ending with her lips on mine. I opened my mouth to accept
her tongue and at that moment it started. I don't know exactly I
felt but I seemed to be changing. It felt as if parts of me were
disappearing but I couldn't be sure. I tried to open my eyes but
could not or, if they were open I could not see anything. I
started to feel a twinge of fear. But, before it grew, I heard
her voice, inside me, saying, "Don't be afraid. Trust me, trust
me.". Her voice was reassuring and hypnotic and I could feel
myself giving in completely to her.
I could feel her on every part of my body. Her lips were still
on mine but I was breathing with her, breathing as if I was her
or, part of her. Along with this, I became aware of her
movements as she started to slide her pussy up and down the
length of my cock. I was enjoying this slow fuck very much when
I started to feel as if I was moving deeper into her with every
stroke. I could no longer tell where my cock stopped and the
rest of my body started. It seemed as if she was pulling me, my
body into her. That did not seem possible since our lips were
still touching and I could still feel her tongue in my mouth.
Her pussy squeezed me tighter now as she started to move a little
faster. Her breathing, our breathing, was getting faster. I
could feel her body on mine and yet, at the same time, I felt as
if I was part of her, feeling what she felt as she fucked me. I
felt the warmth of her pussy on not only my cock but on my entire
lower body. She seemed to be engulfing me, making me part of
her, part of her pussy. Even if I wanted to, there was no way I
could resist her now. I seemed, my body seemed to know what she
wanted, what she needed and was responding to her. I was
completely under her control and powerless to prevent her from
drawing me into her.
Within her, I felt the sensations of a cock, my cock, as it slid
into her, filling her pussy and sliding across her clit. The
feeling of pleasure were more intense then I had ever known. I
was experiencing sex both as a man and a woman at the same time.
I knew when she was going to cum since I could feel it myself. I
could feel my cock swelling to fill her and my balls were ready
to explode, releasing their hot cum for her waiting pussy. She
still had control of me though and she would not let me cum just
yet. She was making me, my body wait for her as she squeezed me
with stronger and stronger contractions while increasing the
speed of her thrusts. I was with her, inside her, feeling her
body build to it climax. The higher she went, the higher I went,
following her or being dragged along. I didn't care as long as I
was part of her.
From somewhere, I heard her moan and then I was flooded with a
warmth which completely covered me. At that moment, she released
me and I came. I was in her now and I could see my cock,
squirting stream after stream of cum into her. I could feel it
mixing with hers, covering me. I could see and feel her pussy
squeezing me, milking the cum from my cock until there was none
left. Even then, she pulled at me, increasing the pleasure for
both of us until I could not determine if I was feeling me or her
or both and just gave in completely to it.
I must have passed out because the next thing I remember is
hearing her. "Jim, Jim, open your eyes." Opening my eyes, I
looked up at her face and it actually seemed to be glowing. "How
did you do that?" I asked. "Did that really happen or was that a
dream?". My body was soaked and the scent of her pussy was
everywhere. This was a dream I did not want to end. As if
confirming it was a dream, she said, "Jim, your time is almost
up. You will have to wake up soon. I want to do one more thing
for you. Please lay back and relax. You will enjoy this even
more."
I laid back, wondering what could be better then what she had
already done to me. I discovered I was no longer bound so I put
my hands behind my head and watched her as she took my still
semihard cock in her mouth. With a slow sucking motion, she soon
had it hard again. She cupped my balls with her hand and gently
started to fondle them. Her hand was soft and very warm and her
touch hardly noticeable except the warmth that was spreading
through my balls and my loins. I started to feel a tightness in
my crotch and my cock was getting harder but I did not feel like
I was ready to cum again. She continued to fondle my balls, first
one then the other. Was it my imagination or were they getting
bigger as she played with them? Each time she gently squeezed
one of them, I could feel a pressure or need building within me.
It was very much like the feeling I get just before I cum. Not
as strong but more pleasing. Something that I could have enjoyed
for hours.
She had something else in mind though. She had been sucking on
my cock and playing with my balls for what seemed like hours but
could only have been minutes. She paused for a moment, looked up
at me and said "This is how I can make you feel forever." She
then, opened her mouth wide and took the full length of my cock
in her mouth. I felt it sliding down her throat. At the same
time, she squeezed my balls very hard causing not pain but an
explosion of pleasure as my cock exploded in her mouth. I was
cumming, but not in the normal way. My hips were raised up,
forcing my cock as deep into her mouth as possible and I was
cumming in one very long orgasm as cum flowed from my cock in a
continuous stream. The constriction of her throat as she
swallowed seemed to be milking me as her hands kept squeezing my
balls, forcing the cum out of them. At last, when I had no more
to give her, she stopped. I could do nothing but lay there
exhausted. She got up and kissed my very long and deep. "Go to
sleep Jim." she said as she covered my eyes with her hand.
"Tonight was just the first of many." I heard her say as I fell
asleep.
I woke up, still in the chair. It was strange that there was no
dried cum around even though I had cum a number of times during
the session. I didn't remember getting up to clean off. If I had
done that, I would have gone to my regular bed. It was also
strange that I could smell her on me. Whatever this new drug
was, I liked it.
"Jessie, start my shower, fix me some breakfast and get me the
file on the Nemow ship that is coming in today." "Yes Jim." she
said. "I trust you slept well.". "I did." I answered as I
headed toward the shower smiling.
After eating, I sat down to review the file. The ship was from
the planet Nemow which was about 10 light years from Earth. It
was inhabited by a race of women who could bare only girls.
Something in the planet's air caused this. They made an annual
expedition to other planets to find men willing to return with
them as mates. Rumor had it that no man had ever refused their
offer. Other then that, there was very little in the file. I
wondered what it was that could lure a guy so easily to go with
them. "Thanks Jessie. You can return the file now. I'll see you
later this evening."
When I got down to the hanger bay, I was advised that the ship
had arrived and was waiting for me to come aboard. Their shuttle
was waiting to take me out to her. I grabbed the paperwork and
jumped on the shuttle for the ride to the ship. I thought it was
strange that no one from the ship had taken the shuttle into the
station prior to docking. A glance at the paperwork showed that
they were returning to their planet and the station was their
last stop.
When the shuttle reached the ship, there was no one waiting to
take it to the station so they just secured it in the ship's
hanger bay. I headed up to the bridge, escorted by two very good
looking women. On the way there, I felt the ships impulse
engines start. Somewhat puzzled, I hurried along. Only a docking
pilot was authorized to operate a ship this close to the station.
The captain of this ship was about to get a piece of my mind.
Entering the bridge, I could see the station receding in the
distance behind us. "What the hell is going on here? Where is
your captain?" I demanded. A young officer looked up as she
quietly said "The captain ordered us to leave the station. She
is waiting for you in her stateroom Sir. It's the second door on
your right after you leave the bridge. Storming off the bridge, I
went to the Stateroom and burst in without even knocking. The
Captain was sitting in a high back chair with her back to me.
"Who the hell do you think you are?" I started to say as she
turned around to face me but I stopped in mid- sentence. "Hello
Jim, I have been waiting for you. Our quest is now complete." I
could say nothing as I stared at her, a gorgeous redhead with
eyes as deep and dark as the universe, twinkling like a night
sky.
I knew now why no man had ever refused them.

119
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quickie.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,119 @@
QUICKIE PICKIE
by
Mark E. Dassad
***
Meaty. Meaty Beatty Big and bouncy, oh mama the fuckin' monster in my
jams was jammin' to be slammin some pussy; white pink brown yellow hell
some fuckin bug-eye monster from outer space all a-tentacled and
oozing green pus... I'da fucked it in whatever hole was appropriate,
hell I'da fucked it in inappropriate holes so long's it felt good.
Which is why I bagged the teeny-bopper bitch from behind the Burger
King. Fuck, I really WAS sporting some demon bone, to bag some chicky
behind the fuckin dumpster at her goddamn job; she was just SO fine.
I'm crazy that way sometimes.
Takin' out the fuckin garbage, little polyester outfit, curly hair
squirting out from under her silly polyester hat. She stank of fries;
she wouldn't screw the manager so he had her working the grill; cute as
hell, he liked humiliating her, the pimple-faced college-dropout
nineteen year-old loser. Trying to bag high school babes, holding their
jobs over their poor naive little heads, what that asshole kiddy-popper
needed was a night in County playing June to some asshole's Ward.
Lisa oh Lisa my love.
Been watchin her for weeks scopin her routine glommin the schedule you
see, listening, drinking coffee, just some fucking bum some dragworm
some homeless piece a shit is what they thought is what I wanted them to
think. Made her my girlfriend, I knew she could love love me true, if
she only knew me.
She was SO fuckin' scared as I slithered up behind her from out of the
darkness over the edge stinkin' of where some bum had puked last night
some rancid puke stinking matte-haired wino asshole.
Never saw me comin', though she felt me comin' allright.
I _tried_ to calm her down.
"...sokay, Pretty Baby" I'd whispered in her ear as I pinned her
face-first against the metal dumpster... God I loved that film, I
wanted to nail Brooke shields _badly_ when I saw that movie, and then
her Calvin Klein commercials... I was humping the goddamn TV...
"'S Okay, I just need a few minutes..." A cold night, the dumpster
was cold, I had to work quick... I had her pants down her hips in a
matter of seconds, she'd only whimpered... I knew it, she really did
want me. At least she didn't not want me. The monster in my jockeys
was already drooling, anticipating the inside of my heroine's cunt...
"Please.... no. " A pathetic little squeak. She did want me, she
didn't know it is all...
"Feel my rod against your spine?" Referring to the .38 pressed into
the small of her back... "Paraplegia certainly will make it easier not
to feel anything... next time..."
I waited, feeling her body quiver.
"no." a helpless squeak. I needed to hurry, her coworkers would
figure she was shirking if I didn't send her back inside soon with a
cavity full of my dick-snot. Unzipped, feeling my love quiver at the
sound. Pull her cheeks apart, her body shook in anticipation as I
plunged into her tight teen cunt; SO fucking dry.
A _virgin_.
No fucking shit I'd hit the fucking lotto, my first piece of virgin
pussy in all my years of baggin junior cunt, and it was payday, Bonanza
time on the Ponderosa. My girlfriend Lisa bled like a sonofabitch she
gasped and cried out as I slammed her into the dumpster, metal mashing
her girl-tits flat. I implored her to shut the fuck up stay cool be
quiet, with my dick halfway up my girl's pussy gun cocked at her temple.
"Brace yourself bitch this is gonna be the fuckin pussy ride of yr
short life."
Banged her, drove it home. Split her legs, tore her prime little
pussy in two. Fuck man, the blood was ecstasy, iron perfume, felt it
running down her legs, it warmed my balls.
Plunging, tight and hot into the cherry little hole, slick new skin
sliding tight like a Chinese finger puzzle pulling the grease out of
my dick as I drove it home drove it deep balls jerking squeezing out a
hot sticky jet of gonad goo coating her cunt walls as I screeched to a
halt, yanking my wilting wee-wee from her bloody pulsing pussy lips.
OH god it had been good I stroked the back of her neck with the cold
muzzle of my piece as I folded myself back up and zipped up. One
quick lick of the barrel on her pussy, her soft gasping in the
aftershock of the best fuck of her short full life, couldn't help but
do her the favor of fucking her with the cold steel shaft, a short
pussy pistol-whip as she cried more loudly, the barrel of the
silencer not as big around as my dick but harder, more unyielding.
Fuck.
I'd been her first, I _had_ to be her last.
Squeezed off another load up into her belly watched her crackle at the
pop stroking her hair as she crumpled, slid to the ground, she needed to
swallow my load, and I happily obliged. I shot into her again,
exploding in her mouth, disappeared into the shadows to _become_ the
stinking wino puke laden dumpster diva, diving for the shadows,
frightened old mick too far gone in brain cell loss to fathom what went
down or identify the man what done it.
Lisa my LISA my love my only.
*end

228
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quiet.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,228 @@
A Quiet Little Town
by
SD
It had been frustrating day spent in meetings that went nowhere,
and it was shaping up as an equally frustrating night. There was
nothing to do at night in this quiet northern California town.
The hotel was nearly empty - how many people could there be who
wanted to come to this place - and wasn't even equipped for PCs,
so Patricia couldn't read her email or access her favorite BBS.
Oh, well, she'd go to bed early and get an early start tomorrow.
She could be home in a few hours if she got out of here early and
beat the traffic to the airport in SF. She'd told the office she
would be here for a few days, but one day of being kept waiting
for meetings in which no one said anything serious was enough to
convince her they weren't serious about dealing. Probably just
trying to pick her brains about the firm's services to find out
how to do it themselves. When they found out how much more it
would cost to handle it in house, they'd be back. She'd turn in
now; glancing out the window at the darkened stores and empty
streets, it looked like everyone else in town was already in bed.
She was startled out of the dark room of her dream to find her
mouth being taped. There were two - no three - figures in the
darkened hotel room. She tried to scream but what came out of her
taped mouth wouldn't reach anyone else in the hotel, and the
placement of a heavy cloth bag over her head reduced the sound
even further. She grabbed at the bag but her hands were seized
by one of the figures. She pulled one hand free and thrust the
heel of her palm, hard, between and a little above the grasping
hands and felt the squish of flesh and the squirt of blood that
indicated a clean score on the nose. Her target bellowed and she
heard the others saying "quiet" and she took advantage of the
distraction to roll off the bed and run for the door but she ran
straight into one of them. Her knee in the groin broke his grasp
but her aim hadn't been quite as true this time and he was able
to tackle her as she tried to get past him. Someone else pinned
her arms behind her while her legs were still wrapped up and
pulled her up to her knees. A blow in the solar plexus knocked
the wind and most of the fight out of her, but she continued to
squirm and grunt as her wrists were handcuffed behind her and her
elbows cinched together and her legs tied together above the
knee. Then they stood her up and slipped a noose at the end of a
pole around her neck and started dragging her from the room; she
soon found that she couldn't both resist and breath and opted to
breath. They lead her down the backstairs of the hotel and out a
fire exit without being observed. A vehicle of some kind, a van
or panel truck, was outside the exit and they rushed her in and
drove off. One of them completed her bondage by binding her
ankles and attaching a rope from her ankles to her neck while the
others reviewed the situation.
"THE BITCH BROKE MY NOSE !".
"Hell, that's nothing compared to what she nearly broke on me".
"SHE'S GONNA PAY FOR THIS, SHE'S GONNA PAY ! YOU COULDN'T JUST
RELAX AND ENJOY IT, COULD YOU BITCH ! WELL NOW YOU'RE GONNA PAY.
WHEN WE GET WHERE WE'RE GOIN YOU GONNA BE SORRY !".
Be that as it may, Patricia was hoping that they'd get there soon.
She was keeping her head up as high as she could hold it and was
just barely able to breath. She couldn't keep this up much
longer, so unless they were taking a short drive Patricia would
be taking a long trip before they unbundled their prize.
Fortunately, one didn't have to drive very far to find isolation
in this part of the country, and they pulled off the main road
soon and came to a stop after a couple minutes of bouncing over a
dirt road. The rocking and bouncing had caused the neck ropes to
further tighten and Pat was unconscious when they began untying
her, but still alive.
She awoke in what seemed to be a small metal shed. She was naked
but for the bag over her head, her wrists still cuffed behind her
and her elbows painfully cinched. She was sitting with her
ankles crossed and fastened with wire, and a chain ran from a hook in
the wall and encircled her neck, both keeping the bag on and
keeping her from scooting for the door. The shed was so small
that her knees and back touched the walls. Hooded as she was she
couldn't be sure of the time, but the temperature of the air on
her skin suggested early morning. When the heat of the summer
rose this box would be an oven. The way I'm sweating in this
hood, she thought, I may drown before then. It didn't feel like
she'd been used while she was unconscious. But, she reflected,
those jerks were probably so puny you'd never know they'd been in
you. If this is what they meant by making her pay, she couldn't
give them much of a score for style, but she had to admit it
would probably do the job and she'd be dead in a day or so,
before anyone realized she was missing. Her arms below her bound
elbows were numb, so she wasn't going to be able to use her
hands. She tried moving her feet, but only succeeded on
lacerating her ankles. No way to stand, no way to move more than
a couple inches. At least her sweat had caused the tape on her
mouth to drop off. She screamed until she was hoarse and had
given herself a headache, but no one came. The heat rose and the
still air in the shed became a sauna. She moved as far forwards
as she could to get her bare back off the hot metal wall, picking
up some splinters from the wood pallet she was seated on as she
did so, but she couldn't move her knees without the wire cutting
into her ankles and she judged she'd die sooner from the bleeding
than from the burning. Her head was bathed in sweat and the
soaked bag over her head was admitting less and less air. There
were people who liked asphyxiation, but based on her experiences
so far, Patricia could do without it.
She was unconscious when they came back for her shortly after
sundown. It wasn't until they'd unlocked the chain and cut off
the wires and began dragging her through the sand that she
awakened again. She was aware of several people standing over
her prostrate form but pretended to still be unconscious. If
they were anybody but her captors from last night they would have
removed the hood. She had no idea what they planned or what she
could do about it, but wanted to retain whatever advantage she
had. Then they pulled off the hood and examined her by the
spotlight of a pickup. She could see the one man's broken nose
had been professionally treated. Apparently they'd needed to
recover from the damage she'd done the previous night before they
were ready for her, and had stashed her in that hot box until they
were up to it.
"She's a mess".
"You gettin particular about pussy ?"
"I'm not as desperate as you".
"No one's as desperate as him".
"Still, let's clean her up a little before we start".
At that, two of them went for water while the last kept her
under guard. Soon the others returned with a couple tubs of the
most beautiful thing Patricia had ever seen: water. "Can I have
some water, please ?", she croaked through her cracked lips.
"Fuck you, bitch".
"I thought fucking me was already on the agenda. I can fuck
better if I'm not dying of thirst." That argument seemed to
appeal to them, and a bowl of water was placed on the ground.
Patricia's arms were still restrained, so she had no choice but
to lap it up, and did so, greedily. "Can I have some more?", she
asked when it was done. "You want more water? Here", said one as
he seized her by the hair and wrists and pushed her head under
the water in one of the tubs. Patricia struggled but she was too
weakened to do so effectively and her lungs were close to
bursting when she was pulled out, gasping franticly for air.
"Enough of this, let's clean her up and fuck her". At this
buckets of water were thrown on her and three sets of hands began
to rub her down, occasionally breaking off to add another bucket.
There seemed to be special concern for the cleanliness of her
breasts and ass and crotch, as their hands kept rubbing and
squeezing her there. Soon they could stand no more and she was
shoved onto a blanket. The elbow cinch was removed and pain
surged through her arms with the new blood flow. The cuffs were
removed and her hands tied in front of her and the other end of
the rope tied to a tree root. Then the three men dropped their
pants ( with their weapons on the belts ) beyond the radius that
she could reach, and went at her. In their greedy, selfish
passion they were pulling each other off before the other finished,
usually spinning their captive about as they did so, such that one
was taking her missionary style, then the next doggie style, then
the next had Patricia's legs pressed to her chest as he thrust into
her, then another was holding her by the thighs and pulling her onto
himself. They certainly eren't puny, and one large blood gorged
member kept replacing another, each individual so singly concentrated
on sating his own lust that long after they could all have come had
they waited their turn they were still rock hard, their erections
maintained in part by the squeezing and stroking of her breasts
and buttocks and thighs by the two who weren't in her at any
given moment, still thrusting with mad intensity. At this rate,
Patricia thought, two of them will have had heart attacks before
this is over. The ludicrousness of the situation had caused her
fear to recede, and as it did her body began to react to the
torrent of stimuli and she found herself becoming aroused, at
first against her will, but soon she gave herself over to it.
She had refused to give her captors the satisfaction of moaning
or screaming or giving any sign of her pain, but now her face
reddened and contorted and she started grunting, her grunts
became moans and then screams as wave after wave of pleasure
surged through her, and her captors kept coming without cumming.
At last one of them pulled another away and tried to rush in
himself only to find the third man had tried to slip in ahead
(so to speak) of him and the three of them ended up tussling
with each other and with perfect synchronization shot their huge
loads of cum all over each other and knelt looking at each other
with shock and horror and revulsion.
"You faggots came all over me !"
"What about you - you - you shitstuffer, you're all over me!"
"Who you callin a shitstuffer !"
"I'm callin you a...."
With that the three began fighting, sure in the knowledge the last
man erect - that is, on his feet - at the end couldn't possibly be
a pansy, even if he did just shoot his load all over another man.
While they pounded away on each other Patricia's energized pussy
kept coming and coming, now quite oblivious to the disturbances
a few feet away. When at last she came down, Patricia saw
three men collapsed in a heap covered in each other's jizz. It
was a few minutes more before she could stop laughing. Realizing
that this state of quietus wouldn't last indefinitely, she rolled
to her knees and stood up, somewhat unsteadily, and found the
root to which she was fastened and untied it, then got a knife
off one of the her assailant's belt and cut her wrists free.
Then she took a pistol and got some rope from the pickup and went
back to tie up her former captors. Each started to awaken as he
was being bound, but a gun butt to the head sent him back to
dreamland. After each was individually bound she rolled them
together and tied them in a bundle.
The place she'd been brought to seemed to be an abandoned farm
house. There was no phone, but there were were several outfits
of women's clothes. The bastards, she thought. She found some
that fit her and went to the truck after getting some change from
the men's pants. She'd head back to her hotel - they'd driven a
very simple route and made no effort to conceal it - and call the
highway patrol from a phone booth along the way. She wasn't
going to report what happened to her, just that someone had been
raped at the abandoned farmhouse. When the patrol found those
three naked below the waist, bound, bruised, and covered in come,
they'd have an interesting dilemma, to let everyone believe
they'd been raped themselves or to admit that they were rapists.
For them the latter would be probably be preferable, and it
looked like there'd be plenty of evidence in the farm house.
Whatever they chose they would suffer.
The streets were dark and empty when she got back to town. She
dumped the truck and walked a few blocks to her hotel. Patricia
drank a few quarts of water, attended to her injuries, none of
which were significant, and took a hot bath. She'd turn in early
and get an early start tomorrow. After all, nothing ever
happened in this quiet little town.

193
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quietwat.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,193 @@
Archive-name: quiet-watch
Dedicated to my love, R.H.
Freshman year didn't start off very well. Have you ever had an
Orthodox Jew for a roommate? The number of restrictions he told me
about sounded like they would drive me crazy in 30 seconds. Every
Saturday, he would be completely incapable of turning on any lights,
the television set, or even setting his alarm clock! I would have to
do it for him. Then there was Passover (thankfully not till Spring)
in which I would not be allowed to bring food into the room. And
finally, there were girls, or rather, there weren't girls. I was not
going to be allowed to have any girls spend the night. That last
requirement didn't seem to be a problem at the time, since I didn't
know any girls on that first day, but it didn't take me long to meet
Margaret.
Margaret must have been the sexiest Freshman on campus, or at least I
thought so. Part of what made her sexy was the way she looked -- very
fine dark hair that ran all the way down to her slim waist; a little
button nose that I always thought I had to kiss; and a general build
that was thin but strong -- she was an amateur ballet dancer in her
spare time. Another part of what made her sexy was the way she
dressed. It was very hot that September and other than tight shorts
or a short skirt, and a halter top or a too-small too-thin t-shirt,
she didn't wear much. And she somehow managed to show off her belly
button no matter what her outfit was.
Margaret and I met in the section for English. I'm actually a pretty
good looking guy, so the direct approach has usually worked for me. I
asked her to meet me for lunch some time, and then for dinner, and
pretty soon dating. Girls seem to take things fast at the beginning
of Freshman year, and it didn't take too much kissing and groping
before she had whispered in my ear "I want to fuck you." I had
already had a hard on before she said that, and if possible it got
harder afterwards.
We were in the stacks of the library at the time, and I was willing to
do it right there if she was, but just then we heard footsteps. I
quickly disengaged my hands from her nipples, and she pulled her shirt
back down (it was too tight to fall down by itself.) The footsteps
turned out to belong to a librarian who wanted to reshelve some books
in the same aisle we were in. The smirking librarian watched us
leave, and I have to admit I was pretty embarrassed. I decided
against having sex in the library after all.
Margaret and I talked about where we should do it. She wanted to do
it in my room, until I explained about my roommate. Margaret had a
roommate too, a very conservative Japanese girl, Yoshiko, who had
never dated. Surprisingly, when Margaret and Yoshi had talked about
having boys spend the night (the Resident Advisor suggested talking
about it on the first day), Yoshiko had said it was OK, as long as
Margaret and the boy didn't wake her. We decided we would fuck, very
quietly, that night. Margaret told me that Yoshi usually went to bed
around 11:00, and I should show up then.
I arrived just a few minutes early. Margaret was alone in the room,
ready for bed. She was wearing a long t-shirt which almost covered
her small silk panties. After giving her a very long hello kiss, I
asked "Did Yoshiko find somewhere else to sleep tonight?"
"No, she's just gone to wash up. When she comes back, we'll get into
bed and cuddle till she falls asleep, and then I'm very quietly going
to get on top of you and fuck your brains out. Sound OK?" Of course
it sounded OK. My hard on from the afternoon came back.
Just then, Yoshiko returned to the room, carrying her toiletries
and wearing a demure white cotton nightgown that covered her from neck
to ankles.
"Hello. You must be Dave." She was staring at my hard on, and she
started to blush. After an awkward moment when no one could think of
much to say, she said "I'm going to sleep now," pulling off the bed
spread and lying down. It was a very hot evening, so she didn't cover
herself with a sheet. Margaret turned the light off and got into bed.
I took off my shirt and shorts, and then noticed Yoshiko embarassedly
blushing and closing her eyes -- even with the lights off, the room
wasn't that dark because of a street light near the window and I
realized Yoshiko must have seen my hard on through my boxer shorts. I
felt bad for a moment: I didn't want to embarrass Yoshi -- I just
wanted to fuck Margaret and there was no place else to do it. Then I
looked at her face again, and I noticed that even though her eyes were
clenched tight, she had less an embarassed and more of a curious look
on her face.
What happened next was the worst part of the evening: cuddling with
Margaret for 20 minutes until Yoshiko was asleep, but without fucking.
The two of us got under a single sheet (it was far too hot for
anything more) and she held me in her arms, and started kissing me,
groping me, and rubbing me, but without letting me do anything more.
Every time I would try to put my hand between her legs, or to rub my
cock against her, she would whisper in my ear "Not yet -- wait till
Yoshi's asleep", and then she would give my balls a half-painful
half-pleasurable squeeze of punishment and reassurance. But the feel of
her hands massaging my ass cheeks, even playing with my asshole (which
I had never had a girl do before), the touch of her fingers running
lightly across my back or gently pinching my nipples, was almost too
much and I was very glad when she whispered in my ear "OK, lover, I
think she's asleep."
She peeled off my underwear (I would have to search for it in the
morning) rolled on top of me, pulled off her own shirt, but not her
panties, and began to very slowly rub her silk covered cunt against my
cock. If I tried to increase the speed, she would gently sit down on
my cock, stopping me entirely. I watched her slow movements as her
ample (C-cup) breasts swayed over my face. I reached up my head and
began to suck her left nipple, and she did nothing to stop me. In
fact, she let out the smallest moan and slightly sped up her rubbing.
I reached up with my other hand, and cupped her other breast,
massaging it gently and pulling softly on her nipple. I began to pull
and suck harder and soon she let out a slightly larger moan.
Nervous, I looked over at Yoshiko in the other bed to make sure she
was still sleeping. She was not! I could see her lying there, her
eyes open, very still, very quietly watching us. I was so embarassed.
But I was also so horny, with Margaret's cunt teasing my cock, her
left tit in my mouth and her right in my hand. Margaret, meanwhile,
was getting more and more turned on. She bent forward and whispered
in my ear "I'm almost ready." She moved up slightly, pulling off her
panties and putting both breasts right in my face. Then she moved
back down again and sat up so that her bare cunt was pressed against
the underside of my bare cock. The sheet fell off, and she sat there,
beautifully naked, her large breasts hanging, her wet cunt wriggling
against my cock. She slid gently back and forth, looking me right in
the face, enjoying this tease. The sensation of a wet pussy against a
cock is one of the most pleasant and most unbearable I know of. Every
motion is pleasure, and yet there is an overriding primal urge, a deep
seated knowledge in the pituitary or the testicles or somewhere that
if only my cock were in her cunt it would be 10 times better. "Oh
God, please fuck me" I hissed through the near-darkness.
I don't think she could stand it any longer either. She lifted
herself up, grabbed my cock, put the tip in her cunt-hole, and very,
very slowly sat down. I closed my eyes tightly in pleasure and turned
my head to one side -- it felt too good too watch. When I opened my
eyes again, I was staring straight at Yoshiko, still in bed, still
watching us. But now, I thought I could make out through the darkness
the hardness of her brown nipples poking at the soft white cotton of
her nightgown. I realized she was enjoying this. I looked at her and
smiled, and she smiled back at me.
Margaret started to fuck me then, going up and down on my shaft,
squeezing my cock with her cunt. I watched her go up and down -- she
would lift her self up slowly, higher and higher, until my cock almost
slipped out of her cunt, and then she would slide back down again.
Her beautiful breasts jiggled every time she switched direction, and I
again reached out one hand to play with them. With the other hand, I
gently rubbed various parts of her body -- her arms, her thighs, her
feet, her back, her buttocks.
I turned again to look at Yoshiko. I noticed that she was looking at
my cock. As Margaret would lift up, most of my cock and balls would
become visible, and Yoshiko would watch closely. I also noticed a
slight movement through her night gown: she was gently rubbing her
legs against each other. I doubt she herself knew she was
masturbating -- she seemed more interested in looking at my cock.
Margaret and I continued fucking. I wasn't sure I could hold out much
longer, and I was definitely glad Margaret was on top. If I had been
on top, I would have given up at holding out, driven in a dozen hard fast
thrusts, and come. But Margaret was pacing herself, speeding up
slightly, but not so much that I could come.
I heard a rustling from the other bed. Yoshiko had gotten under her
cover, but was still watching us. I wondered if she had realized that
I could see her nipples poking out. And then, as I noticed what
looked like a hand moving underneath the sheet, I realized that sex
was contagious: Yoshiko was probably as turned on as we were by now.
The thought of Yoshi playing with herself, rubbing a delicate finger
through her soft pubic hair, over her clitoris, maybe even inside
herself, was too much for me. I put both arms around Margaret,
held on tight, and flipped her over. I grabbed both her breasts hard,
kissed her deeply, and began to fuck her at full speed. I think she
had been waiting for this, because her breathing got much harder,
coming in gasps now.
I lay on top of her, with my tongue in her mouth, my fingers on her
nipples, and her legs wrapped around my ass. She reached down with
her sharp finger nails, and pushed and pulled me deep inside her. On
the in strokes, her nails would dig into my ass, pain driving me as
deep as I would go. On the out strokes, she would grab my buttocks,
pulling me out of her cunt, trying to quicken the pace. In and out,
in and out we went, getting faster, breathing harder, pushing deeper.
At last, I don't think she could take it any more. She pushed me in
again, one last time, harder and deeper, her legs pressing, her nails
digging hard into my ass, her cunt squeezing my cock in orgasm. She
yelled "Oh God, Oh God" as she came, and I collapsed on top of her,
almost blacking out from the relief of my own orgasm.
As we lay in the darkness, holding and rubbing, I thought I heard a
soft stifled sigh from the other bed.

207
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/quiksand.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,207 @@
"Last one into the water is a rotten egg!" she shouted and broke into a
run towards the pond in front of them. He, not about to be outdone,
dropped the picnic basket and chased after her, the long, quick strides
of his muscular legs quickly gaining on her, pulling up even with her
just before they reached the edge of the pool as he launched himself
towards the pool with one mighty leap that placed him squarely in the
middle of the pond.
"Awww, you beat me," she mock-whined, having stopped short of the edge
of the pool. He looked at her, and then, feeling that there was
something amiss, looked down to see himself mired in thick goo. "Well,
I suppose I ought to go back and get our picnic lunch which you dropped
back there," she said and began walking slowly back the way they had
come, as he stood there in shock, realizing that the pool wasn't filled
with water as he had assumed, but with wet, sticky quicksand that was
even now climbing up to his knees. He looked up at her retreating back,
calling out to her, "hey, what's going on here?" as the sand reached
wetly up to mid-thigh and he tried to pull one leg free, only serving to
strain the muscles of one thigh as his other decended deeper into the
fine white sand.
Slowly, she walked back towards him, swinging the picnic basket from one
arm as his crotch began to decend slowly into the sand. She reached the
flat, shady place next to the pool and sat down.
"Hey, help me out of here!" he said, as she opened the picnic basket and
began removing their lunch--sandwiches, apples and bananas, a plastic
container of potato salad, and six-pack of soda.
"Oh, I don't think I have to help you out at all." she replied after a
while, after watching the sand swallow his navel and creep up to his
ribcage. "No, remember that nobody but you and me knows that we're here
and, well, if I just let the quicksand have you, you're not very likely
to tell anyone." He began to struggle harder, trying to escape the
sand's sticky grip. She licked her lips, watching the muscles of his
chest start to sink into the goo. "I think I like having you trapped
like this, watching you struggle helplessly in front of me; in fact,
it really turns me on, so much so that I think what I have to do is see
if you can make me completely sexually satisfied, despite your, ah,
handicap..." She paused for a moment to enjoy the look on his face and
the way his body moved as it strained against the sand, "...and, well,
if there's time left after that's been taken care of, then maybe I'll
think about saving you."
She watched him continue to struggle--it didn't look like he needed any
help doing that. She slipped out of her clothes as he tried pushing
himself out of the sand with his hands, and the quicksand eagerly
swallowed his arms and continued pulling him slowly deeper. This was
fun--his struggles slowed a bit as the sight of her sitting nude in
front of him distracted him from the sand that held him captive--she
wondered just how turned on she could make him, despite his rather
difficult situation.
She took one of the bananas out of the bunch and peeled its tip. She
watched him struggle helplessly as the sand continued to pull him deeper
and she took a tiny bite out of the tip, her eyes meeting his with an
enigmatic but lustful gaze as her tongue slipped around the banana
before she bit off a larger bite. Her other hand moved to one of her
already erect nipples, caressing it gently as she continued to lick and
nibble the banana. His sinking slowed, as his eyes seemed unable to
keep from following her hand as it caressed her breast, then slowly,
slowly moved downwards, toying with her pubic hair for a moment,
twirling a curl or two slowly around a fingertip, as she watched his
eyes widen, as she sensed that she was turning him on as much as having
him trapped like this excited her.
Her fingers moved a little further down, gently following the lips of
her cunt, his eyes following every movement; softly, she let a fingertip
brush against her clitoris just as she finished the last of the banana,
and then she stood up, removing a rope from the picnic basket and tieing
one end to her wrist and the other to a stout branch of a nearby tree.
Suddenly he shook his head, as if noticing for the first time that he
was trapped helplessly up to his armpits in quicksand. Still turned on
from watching her, he wasn't sure whather to be relieved or concerned
as she walked over to the edge of the pool. Her cunt tingled with the
excitement she felt at having him utterly at her mercy. Standing at the
edge of the pool, she stood over him, enjoying the look in his eyes as
he gazed up at her with a mixture of fear and lust in his eyes and she
toyed with the notion of just standing there and watching him
struggle--that wouldn't be hard at all, she wouldn't even have to do
anything: he was totally helpless and if she just stood there and
watched, he would struggle and strain and try desperately to escape as
the sand pulled him deeper, his breathing grew faster, his strugles more
frantic, his tendons standing out like taut cables as he tried to free
himself from its sticky grip as it pulled him beneath the surface.
The thought of his helplessness, of watching him devoured by the sand
excited her--excited her enough that she wanted more than just to watch.
She took a few short steps towards him, feeling the soft, fine sand
between her toes and then climbing up her ankle. She pulled at her foot
to free it for another step, feeling it gently sucking at her, imagining
how he must feel, surrounded in the thick goo down to his shoulders,
being slowly and irresistably sucked deeper into its soft wetness. She
placed her free foot just on one side of his shoulder, her other foot
now below mid-calf in the sticky sand. She tried to pull this leg free,
but it resisted, just pushing her other foot into the sand as she bent
to grab her knee with her hands, pulling her leg slowly out of the sand.
She had to pull hard and she felt her other leg continue to sink as she
did so. Finally, it was free, though her other knee was already sinking
under the surface. This foot, she placed just behind his other
shoulder, shifting her weight onto it to even her bearing until both her
knees were just below the sand. He looked up at her, his face a few
inches below her cunt, as she slowly decended towards him.
Experimentally, she tried to pull one leg free from the sand and felt
the sand holding her firmly, sucking her down a little deeper. She
could feel his breath, hot and fast on her crotch as she decended down
onto him, her pubic hairs tickling his face, her pussylips gently
brushing the skin of his face as she pulled up on the leg behind him,
shoving her crotch down onto his face in a forcefull, sloppy kiss.
He struggled to pull away, his face sliding upwards through her cunt and
she grabbed the back of his head with her hands, shoving his face into
her as she ground her cunt roughly over his face. "Apparently you're
operating under the delusion," she said, "that you have any way of
getting out of here without satisfying me completely." She felt him
strain to pull his head away from her again and she tightened her grip
on him, now bending her knees under the sand to push her cunt hard onto
his face, forcing him deeper and deeper into the sand, as she looked
down, watching his shoulders sinking into the wet sand. "The worst
thing for you, my dear, is that I'm starting to get rather turned on by
the thought of watching the sand swallow you up, feeling your helpless
struggles as I shove you down below the sand with my cunt--in fact, if
you can't come up with a more effective way of satisfying me, I think
that's just what I'll do"--and she increased the pressure of her cunt on
his face, just to make sure he knew that she wanted to feel his answer
right now.
Slowly, gently, she felt his lips part inside of her and his tongue
slide gently out into her cunt. She relaxed, decreasing the pressure on
him, though she could still see that, very slowly, his neck was still
sinking deeper into the wet goo. Then, suddenly, his tongue increased
its tempo, sliding back and forth inside her cunt and she involuntarilly
stiffened, shoving down hard on his face, pushing him into the sand up
to his chin. "Faster, faster!" She moaned, squirming over his face as
he licked her madly, "you might not have much time left."
Just to help keep him motivated, she let her pussy press down gently on
his face as his tongue slid around her clit. She felt him squirm inside
of her, trying to keep from being pushed beneath the sand while still
licking her as she wriggled on top of him, watching him and enjoying his
struggles under her as she continued to press him deeper with her cunt.
The sand wrapped wetly around her thighs, holding her legs tightly in
its sticky grip and restraining her own squirming, as it slowly crept up
the sides of his head. Its grip simultaneously excited and frustrated
her as she found that she couldn't quite move just the way her body told
her anymore--that every sensation of her own wriggling against his
tongue was acompanied by the strain of her muscles against the sand and
she knew that the deeper she allowed herself to descend, the longer it
would take for her to come, but her orgasm would be just that much
stronger. The sand sucked at her legs, translating every motion over
his face with his sucking lips and wildly thrashing tongue into a
downward push that forced him deeper and deeper into the wet sand.
The thick goo seemed to pull her harder against his face as his tongue
teased and danced against her excited clit. She felt herself about to
come--his tongue rapidly stroked within her and did quick culiques
around her throbbing clit--she wanted to come--his breath hot and moist
through her pussyfur--she was so close--there, lick me there! she tried
to force her pussy to just the spot she wanted to be licked--no--she
strained against the sand but couldn't quite move--oh, please--so
close--her thighs squeezing, pulling, trying to move her the way she
wanted to move, their force just pushing him deeper into the sand with
her cunt and the sand gripped her whole thighs, her curly pubic hairs
touching its soft, wet surface as the sticky, wet sand reached the sides
of his face--afraid that the next thrust of her cunt onto his face would
push him under, his licking slowed--no! no! so close, so close!--and
she reached her hands down to the sand around his head, shoving her
fingertips into the sticky goo and shoving the top of his head towards
her through the sand. Yes, oh, yes! He started licking her faster,
licking her frantically--there! just there!--and she kept pushing,
feeling his nose pressed against the top of her pussy, feeling her cunt
slide over and engulf his nose--suddenly he struggled to breathe...
there! there! make me come and I'll let you breathe again! she could
feel him trying to thrash around under her...faster...harder...he
struggled under her and suddenly, this was it--she was about to come--he
strained again to escape her pussy, his nose grinding against her clit
as his tongue still licked inside of her--oh, yes! oh, yes! and she
came! arching her back, thrusting her cunt against him, his struggles
intensifying her ecstacy as quick thrusts of her cunt against his face
trapped him entirely under the sand, the intensity growing, flowing,
subsiding as she watched and felt the sand tickling the skin above her
pussy as he still struggled beneath her...oh, yes, there was nothing
like this...ecstacy and power....
The rush of her orgasm subsiding, flowing back into her, she pulled
tight the rope she had tied to the branch overhead, squeezing her thighs
against his head to pull him just above the sand again.
He gasped as she continued to pull, her thighs starting to resurface and
with them his head and neck. She pulled harder, and just the tops of
his shoulders peeked above the sand before her thighs, tired from her
orgasm and from dragging him back up, relaxed, leaving him trapped as
she slowly pulled herself free, feeling the sand reluctantly break its
grip on her feet as she made her way back to the shore.
She turned away from him, opening the picnic box and rummaging inside
for something to quench her thirst. "What about me?" he called after
her. "What about you?" she responded, her hands reaching down to brush
some of the sand off her naked body. "I said you had to satisfy me
totally--and I don't think climaxing just once is enough."
"By the way," she said, pausing to take a long, slow drink, "just so
you're warned, you'd better not be so uncooperative this time, since
it's not nearly so easy to make me climax after the first time."

159
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/Q/qvcquims.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,159 @@
Copyright 1997, Studs Manly, ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@airmail.net.
QVC Quims
by: Studs Manly
"Hi, I'm Judy, and I'm sure our regular viewers are wondering
why I'm wearing only this flimsy nightie and a pair of our popular
line of stockings. Well, all the female hosts have received
requests over the years, not to mention proposals and propositions,
so most of us thought it would be fun to dress in these sexy
outfits. I like to be a bit exhibitionistic as you can tell by my
stiff nipples and as you can see, my crotch is already soaking.
"In a few minutes, I'm going to fuck myself with a crystal
dildo from our Crystal Fantasy Collection, but first I want to
introduce you to some familiar faces as you wanted to see them.
"You recognize Daliza, I know, but not in this corset, I bet.
Hi, Daliza! Wow, you look ready for a good time!"
"Hi, Judy. Yes, this is like the outfit I use at home. As
you know, Mary Beth was too uptight to voluntarily go along with
this special show, so we 'volunteered' her to be tied to this table
here. I'm going to use this crop on her later and we're offering
the crop at a special introductory price."
"Daliza, I just love the way your breasts spill over the
bodice there. And they feel so good. Hmm, tastes yummy, too!"
"Thanks, Judy. Want to get together after the show? Better
yet, how about during the Things To Make Your Life Horny segment?
One of the cameramen is going to let me play with his 10-inch cock.
I'll share it with you."
"You bet! Now, let's let the folks at home take a peek at
Mary Beth's prim pussy. See, no teeth and no padlocks. This crop
handle just glides right in that tight hole. Hmm, her cunt cream
is good, too! The bitch is a real slut. I mean, just look at the
way she's eating Jane's pussy. Hi, Jane!"
"Hmmm . . . oh, Judy . . . just a sec . . . oh, I'm cumming in
your mouth, Mary Beth . . . ooh, suck my sweet sauce!"
"And over here, locked together on the bed in a hot '69' are
Pat and Jill. Hmm, they both have their mouths full, so we'll just
go over here where Toni has a strap-on dildo fucking Donna in the
ass. Is she good, Donna?'
"Oh, yes! My husband is just too small and he doesn't last
long. Toni really know how to fuck a browneye. Ugh, give it to
me!"
"Looks like she does. Hi, Toni! I guess you learned lots
about fucking doggie style by watching your pets, didn't you?"
"You're right about that, Judy. And I just want t compliment
you on your legs. Think you might let me fuck that quim of yours
later? Maybe during the Toys for Twats segment?"
"Sure, you know me, just make sure it's long and thick!"
"Now, as a special surprise, just a little later we're going
to choose one lucky viewer to come to our studio to get his cock
sucked by all of us, to fuck us and then cum on us. I'm looking
forward to that because I just love the taste and feel of cum.
"Which reminds me . . . behind this Japanese screen is our own
Jewish Princess, Kathy, doing what she loves best. Letting herself
go! Ta-da! Mark is stuffing her butt, Bob's dick is in her pussy,
and David is keeping Kathy's mouth busy with his . . . ooh, nice,
big cock. Dave, if Kathy doesn't spoil you for life, I'd like some
of that later."
"Sure, Judy. Hey, dip your fingers and let me have a taste of
the Crowell Cooze."
"My pleasure . . oh, my clit is so hard! Her, Dave, suck my
fingers. Good, huh? Let me remind everyone that later tonight,
some of The Weather Channel's hot bodies will be here to sell some
body oils. Sharon will join me in modeling some stockings, then
Sharon and Jodi and Cheryl and I are going to have a four-way all-
girl fuck-and-suck orgy. I just >love< those weather ladies, don't
you?
"And don't forget that during the Whatever Fits show, we have
special guests from our northern neighbor, Canada. Cynthia and
Charlene both will be here doing deep knee bends on some hard
cocks. Hmm, I'm sure the folks at home will like to see how
Cynthia *really* works out everyday! Not to mention how Charlene
can prick it!
"Now, see this crystal dildo? It's hand made, ten inches long
and . . . let me sit here ad spread my legs so you can watch how
easily it slips inside my horny little pussy. Ohh, yes! It's so
nice! Can you see how wet I am? I just love to play with my
pussy! Let's go to the phones. Hello? This is Judy. Who's
calling and do you like my pussy?"
"Hi, Judy! This is Jim from Louisville, and I love that
adorable little pussy of yours. I have been your number one fan
for years, ya see, and I always spanked my monkey staring at your
gorgeous legs!"
"Oh, Jim, aren't you sweet! Are you beating your bishop now?"
"Oh, I sure am, Judy. I'm gonna shoot a big load all over my
TV screen in a minute."
"Yeah, that's great, Jim, shoot that goo on me! Have you got
a big dick, Jim?"
"Nine inches of bona fide boner for you, Judy."
"All right, Jim! Oooh, let the camera get a close-up of how
I'm juicing around this dildo."
"Judy, I would love to spend my vacation drinking your yummy
juices!"
"Oh, Jim, that's so sweet. Just for that, let's play a word
game. Can you unscramble this word? Your clue is: "A term for
anal sex." Hmm. "A term for anal sex." [ENCLHOOR flashes on
screen.]
"Hmm, Judy, if I get it right, can I do it with you?"
"Well, I like to suck a cock more than get it anally. Maybe
Donna will do it."
"'CORNHOLE!"
"You got it, Jim! Donna, will you bend over for Jim?"
"Sure I will, Judy."
"Jim, how about if we all watch? And would you let Toni
bugger your butt as well?"
"I sure don't mind if you gals watch, and Toni can get my anal
cherry anytime she wants."
"Thanks for calling, Jim, and stay on the line so an operator
can arrange to send you an airline ticket. Bye, now!"
"Judy!?"
"Yes, Daliza?"
"I'm ready to demonstrate this crop on Mary Beth, now. Pull
that dildo out of your cunt and get your ass over here!"
"Yes, ma'am!"
"Let Mary Beth lick the juice off that dildo, Judy."
"Great idea! The crystal is lead-free and non-toxic. Our
Mary Beth sure loves pussy pudding, doesn't she, Jane?
"She told me the other day that her husband has a tiny pecker
and she's only let him fuck her twice. She got pregnant both
times. You used to work with her at CVN, Judy. Was she into slits
then?"
"She and Linda George put on a show at one of the Christmas
parties."
"All right, turn her over and get her positioned."
"Yes, Daliza."
"Go ahead, Pat, shove that blonde muff of yours into Mary
Beth's mouth. Jill, take Judy's dildo there and walk around and
just stick it in any available hole in the room. Knowing how horny
we ladies of QVC are, that should be any easy job."
SWISH! WHAP! "Hmpf!"
"Look at the way Mary Beth's ass wiggles after that strike!"
"Ooh, nice red welt on that pale cheek, Daliza. She needs a
matching stripe on the other cheek, though."
"I agree, Judy. Here, diddle my cunt while I work."
SWISH! WHAP!
"When we come back from this break, we're going to have another
special surprise for you. Stay tuned!"
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
http://www.mrdouble.com
Be There.....

155
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R.1 Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,155 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#000000" TEXT="#00FF00" LINK="#00FF00" ALINK="#00AA00" VLINK="#00AA00">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: R</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00FF00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00DD00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#00AA00><FONT COLOR=#000000><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/r&amp;r.txt">r&r.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 43967<BR><TD> EROTICA: R & R, by Karen-Anne Brown
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/r&amp;r001.txt">r&r001.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9093<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roped and Raped
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rachel.txt">rachel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6882<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Education of Rachel, by Danton
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/racquetb.txt">racquetb.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7103<BR><TD> EROTICA: Racquetball
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/racylady.txt">racylady.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30606<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Racy Lady: A Day at the Races
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/radio.txt">radio.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13178<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Radio
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rahi.txt">rahi.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21752<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rahi and Kenda
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rails.txt">rails.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10833<BR><TD> EROTICA: As Hard as Rails
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rain.txt">rain.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 45198<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rain Dance by L.R. Bowen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/raindrop.txt">raindrop.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8380<BR><TD> EROTICA: They Were June Raindrops On His Lips, by Jess Anniwund
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rainyday.txt">rainyday.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14425<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Rainy Day Fulfillment
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ralph.txt">ralph.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10735<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ralph and His Friend, by Lance Kester
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/random.txt">random.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 41922<BR><TD> EROTICA: Random Acts
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ranger.txt">ranger.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11860<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Lone Ranger Rides Again
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ranger2.txt">ranger2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9692<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Lone Ranger Rides Again (Part II)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rape.txt">rape.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3550<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape Fantasy Come True
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapebond.txt">rapebond.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17768<BR><TD> EROTICA: Masturbation, Rape and Bondage Fantasy, by Joseph Brabet
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapefant.txt">rapefant.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8264<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Rape Fantasy, by Uwasa Adonisgi
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapeff.txt">rapeff.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33111<BR><TD> EROTICA: To Please Their Lord, by Dracthyus
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapefmas.txt">rapefmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19999<BR><TD> EROTICA: Masturbation and Rape Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapegang.txt">rapegang.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 351469<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Rape Gang
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapeslav.txt">rapeslav.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 27731<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape Slave
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapestry.txt">rapestry.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13657<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Contrived Rape Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapholly.txt">rapholly.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30970<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape of Holly
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapid.txt">rapid.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 31924<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rapid Service
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rapsody.txt">rapsody.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11791<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Minor Rhapsody in Red
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/raptwins.txt">raptwins.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 43274<BR><TD> EROTICA: Raping the Twins (1992)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ravished.txt">ravished.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7525<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ravished, by Hadley V. Baxendale
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ray&amp;i.txt">ray&i.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13252<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ray and I, by Craver
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ray.txt">ray.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7363<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ray
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ready.txt">ready.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10372<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ready Room, by Sandra Guzdek (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/real.txt">real.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5977<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Real Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/realfant.txt">realfant.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22972<BR><TD> EROTICA: When Reality is Better Than Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reality.txt">reality.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23717<BR><TD> EROTICA: When Reality is Better Than Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rearent.txt">rearent.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2672<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rear Entrance
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reawaken.txt">reawaken.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7495<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reawakening
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rebecca.txt">rebecca.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10840<BR><TD> EROTICA: Encounter with Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rebecca2.txt">rebecca2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11419<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rebel.txt">rebel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 39406<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebellious Desire, by Jourdan Taylor Lane
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rebelq.txt">rebelq.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 41320<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebel Without a Q! by A. Rex (July 15, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rebirth.txt">rebirth.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 59973<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebirth
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/recommen.txt">recommen.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10153<BR><TD> EROTICA: Recommendation, by Deirdre (September 6, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/red-cuf1.txt">red-cuf1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33291<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Cuffs (November 21, 1989)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/red_lips.txt">red_lips.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29542<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Lips
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redcheek.txt">redcheek.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 31809<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Cheeks, by Dave Reston
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redhair.txt">redhair.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13868<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Red Haired League, by Geoffrey Honaner
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redhd.txt">redhd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7456<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Walk in the Woods... Or the Adventures of Vanessa the Red
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redhead.txt">redhead.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14785<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Redhead
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redinbed.txt">redinbed.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7806<BR><TD> EROTICA: Better Red in Bed
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redragon.txt">redragon.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8339<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Dragon, by Chris
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/redride.txt">redride.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10864<BR><TD> EROTICA: Little Red Riding Hood
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/relxchld.txt">relxchld.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8345<BR><TD> EROTICA: Relax Child, You Will Learn, by J.F.W.
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rendez.txt">rendez.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8065<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rendezvous
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rendez2.txt">rendez2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2595<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rendezvous II
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rene.txt">rene.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4144<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rene
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/renee01.txt">renee01.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15130<BR><TD> EROTICA: Kidnapped!
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/renee02.txt">renee02.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24116<BR><TD> EROTICA: Kidnapped! Part 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/renter.txt">renter.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9974<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Renter
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/renters.txt">renters.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29344<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Renters
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reorient.txt">reorient.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 68716<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reorientation
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rep_mom.txt">rep_mom.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2999<BR><TD> EROTICA: Replacing Mom, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/request.txt">request.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7443<BR><TD> EROTICA: Request
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/requital.txt">requital.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 27038<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Requital, by Racecar
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rescue.txt">rescue.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16503<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rescue, by Peat Brett
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reset.txt">reset.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 109077<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reset, by Mule (1996)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/resignat.txt">resignat.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30362<BR><TD> EROTICA: Resignation, by L. R. Bowen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/restaur.txt">restaur.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 38814<BR><TD> EROTICA: Restaurant Rites, by Tinker (July, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/restless.txt">restless.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12249<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young and the Restless, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/restroom.txt">restroom.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6174<BR><TD> EROTICA: Restroom Queen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/retire.txt">retire.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 155028<BR><TD> EROTICA: Retirement, by Jafar (1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/retnhome.txt">retnhome.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11286<BR><TD> EROTICA: Returning Home, by Vermillion
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reunion.txt">reunion.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 45410<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Reunion, by Phil Phantom
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reunited.txt">reunited.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11799<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reunited, by Seeker
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reunplea.txt">reunplea.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16250<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reunion of Pleasure, by Ellen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/revelate.txt">revelate.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19675<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Revelation of Lily (October 26, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reveltn2.txt">reveltn2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 18720<BR><TD> EROTICA: Revelations, by Big Daddy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/revenge.txt">revenge.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14620<BR><TD> EROTICA: Revenge, by J. D.
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/reward.txt">reward.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3121<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Reward, by Keisha J. Gray
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rick.txt">rick.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13346<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rick
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/riddles.txt">riddles.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 36386<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riddles of the River, by Tinker (April 1996)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/riderose.txt">riderose.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11960<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ride from Five Roses, by Ellen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/riding.txt">riding.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7477<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riding, by Bruce M. Lloyd
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/riker.txt">riker.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17099<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riker Squared, by John Green
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rikr.txt">rikr.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11440<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riker
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ring.txt">ring.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 32203<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ring of Change
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/risk.txt">risk.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15145<BR><TD> EROTICA: Risking it All, by Pam
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rita&amp;max.txt">rita&max.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25778<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rita and Max
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ritamax.txt">ritamax.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25915<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rita and Max
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ritorn.txt">ritorn.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13602<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ritornello
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ritual.txt">ritual.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10962<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ritual
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ritualc.txt">ritualc.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20617<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rituals, by Minx
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/river.txt">river.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6028<BR><TD> EROTICA: River Encounters
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/road.txt">road.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4814<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Service, by The Fuzzman/Nightstik (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadgame.txt">roadgame.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17277<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Games, by Studs Manly (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadside.txt">roadside.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28476<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roadside Service, by Rick
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadtrip.txt">roadtrip.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5630<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Trip, by Bob Brinsfield (1991)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadtrp2.txt">roadtrp2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10871<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Road Trip part 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadtrp3.txt">roadtrp3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9872<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Road Trip Part 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roadwork.txt">roadwork.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7422<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roadwork, by Nightstik (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roberts.txt">roberts.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 40796<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robert's Instructions, by Doctor P (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robin-a.txt">robin-a.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7167<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part A)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robin-b.txt">robin-b.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7511<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part B)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robin-c.txt">robin-c.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2954<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part C)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robin-d.txt">robin-d.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3650<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part D)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robin.txt">robin.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29185<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin and the Catwoman
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/robnjacu.txt">robnjacu.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7155<BR><TD> EROTICA: In Robin's Jacuzzi
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rock.txt">rock.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17619<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rock, by Deirdre (February 19, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rockchik.txt">rockchik.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14138<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rockchick, by Pagan
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rocky.txt">rocky.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6282<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rocky
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rodmight.txt">rodmight.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24382<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rod of Might, by horseboy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rogranch.txt">rogranch.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33282<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roger at the Ranch
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rohanbrd.txt">rohanbrd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10722<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rohan Bride
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rokcanoe.txt">rokcanoe.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8392<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rocking My Canoe by Rachel Taylor
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roller.txt">roller.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11767<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roller Romp, by Angel Starr (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rolltide.txt">rolltide.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10971<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roll Tide
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rom_mmnt.txt">rom_mmnt.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8330<BR><TD> EROTICA: Romantic Moment, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/romance.txt">romance.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2863<BR><TD> EROTICA: Romance (Mudrasslin Chicks Strike Paydirt) by Deirdre (September 17, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/romwknd.txt">romwknd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4853<BR><TD> EROTICA: Mom's Romantic Weekend, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ron.txt">ron.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13473<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ron
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ronnie.txt">ronnie.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 103611<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Adventures of Ronnie Hammer, by Ronnie
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/room-203.txt">room-203.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14847<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 203
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/room.txt">room.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15493<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room Mates, by Mark E. Dassad
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/room_109.txt">room_109.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6122<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 109
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/room_3.txt">room_3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15008<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/room_top.txt">room_top.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 34491<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room at the Top, by R.J. Moore
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roomies.txt">roomies.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13976<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roommates, by Muser
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roomserv.txt">roomserv.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14976<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room Service
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rosanna.txt">rosanna.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 60800<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rosanna's Diary (1991)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rose.txt">rose.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10993<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rose
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/roughfun.txt">roughfun.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23184<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rough Fun
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpbriana.txt">rpbriana.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10075<BR><TD> EROTICA: Brianna
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpjudas.txt">rpjudas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20592<BR><TD> EROTICA: Sabretooth: Judas Kiss, by Tamara Stephens (1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpmall.txt">rpmall.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6634<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape in the Mall
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpnight.txt">rpnight.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14566<BR><TD> EROTICA: Night Vision
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpnurse.txt">rpnurse.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17463<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Nurse
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rpwar.txt">rpwar.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29803<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Cold War Game, by Caelie
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ru&amp;ji.txt">ru&ji.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19848<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ru & Ju, by RWEIII (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rubber.txt">rubber.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12231<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rubber Surprise
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/runaway.txt">runaway.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6436<BR><TD> EROTICA: Runaway, by Junior Perv
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/running.txt">running.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 71984<BR><TD> EROTICA: Running, by Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rushhour.txt">rushhour.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 1311<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rush Hour
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/rxforfun.txt">rxforfun.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7777<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rx for Fun, by Jay Elle
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="R/ryon.txt">ryon.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 92776<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ryon (1994)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 143 files for a total of 3,251,156 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

155
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/.windex.html Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,155 @@
<HTML>
<TITLE>T E X T F I L E S</TITLE>
<BODY BGCOLOR="#FFFFFF" TEXT="#000000" LINK="#000000" ALINK="#004400" VLINK="#004400">
<H1>Sex, Sex Humor and Sexuality: Erotica: R</H1>
<P>
<TABLE WIDTH=100%>
<TD BGCOLOR=#000000><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Filename</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#002200><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Size</B><BR></FONT></TD>
<TD BGCOLOR=#004400><FONT COLOR=#FFFFFF><B>Description of the Textfile</B><BR></TD></TR>
<tab indent=60 id=T><br>
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="r&amp;r.txt">r&r.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 43967<BR><TD> EROTICA: R & R, by Karen-Anne Brown
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="r&amp;r001.txt">r&r001.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9093<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roped and Raped
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rachel.txt">rachel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6882<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Education of Rachel, by Danton
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="racquetb.txt">racquetb.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7103<BR><TD> EROTICA: Racquetball
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="racylady.txt">racylady.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30606<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Racy Lady: A Day at the Races
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="radio.txt">radio.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13178<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Radio
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rahi.txt">rahi.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 21752<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rahi and Kenda
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rails.txt">rails.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10833<BR><TD> EROTICA: As Hard as Rails
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rain.txt">rain.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 45198<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rain Dance by L.R. Bowen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="raindrop.txt">raindrop.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8380<BR><TD> EROTICA: They Were June Raindrops On His Lips, by Jess Anniwund
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rainyday.txt">rainyday.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14425<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Rainy Day Fulfillment
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ralph.txt">ralph.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10735<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ralph and His Friend, by Lance Kester
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="random.txt">random.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 41922<BR><TD> EROTICA: Random Acts
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ranger.txt">ranger.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11860<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Lone Ranger Rides Again
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ranger2.txt">ranger2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9692<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Lone Ranger Rides Again (Part II)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rape.txt">rape.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3550<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape Fantasy Come True
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapebond.txt">rapebond.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17768<BR><TD> EROTICA: Masturbation, Rape and Bondage Fantasy, by Joseph Brabet
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapefant.txt">rapefant.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8264<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Rape Fantasy, by Uwasa Adonisgi
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapeff.txt">rapeff.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33111<BR><TD> EROTICA: To Please Their Lord, by Dracthyus
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapefmas.txt">rapefmas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19999<BR><TD> EROTICA: Masturbation and Rape Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapegang.txt">rapegang.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 351469<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Rape Gang
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapeslav.txt">rapeslav.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 27731<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape Slave
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapestry.txt">rapestry.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13657<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Contrived Rape Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapholly.txt">rapholly.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30970<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape of Holly
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapid.txt">rapid.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 31924<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rapid Service
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rapsody.txt">rapsody.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11791<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Minor Rhapsody in Red
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="raptwins.txt">raptwins.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 43274<BR><TD> EROTICA: Raping the Twins (1992)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ravished.txt">ravished.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7525<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ravished, by Hadley V. Baxendale
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ray&amp;i.txt">ray&i.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13252<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ray and I, by Craver
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ray.txt">ray.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7363<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ray
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ready.txt">ready.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10372<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ready Room, by Sandra Guzdek (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="real.txt">real.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5977<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Real Story
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="realfant.txt">realfant.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 22972<BR><TD> EROTICA: When Reality is Better Than Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reality.txt">reality.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23717<BR><TD> EROTICA: When Reality is Better Than Fantasy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rearent.txt">rearent.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2672<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rear Entrance
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reawaken.txt">reawaken.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7495<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reawakening
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rebecca.txt">rebecca.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10840<BR><TD> EROTICA: Encounter with Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rebecca2.txt">rebecca2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11419<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rebel.txt">rebel.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 39406<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebellious Desire, by Jourdan Taylor Lane
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rebelq.txt">rebelq.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 41320<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebel Without a Q! by A. Rex (July 15, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rebirth.txt">rebirth.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 59973<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rebirth
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="recommen.txt">recommen.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10153<BR><TD> EROTICA: Recommendation, by Deirdre (September 6, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="red-cuf1.txt">red-cuf1.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33291<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Cuffs (November 21, 1989)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="red_lips.txt">red_lips.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29542<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Lips
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redcheek.txt">redcheek.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 31809<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Cheeks, by Dave Reston
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redhair.txt">redhair.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13868<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Red Haired League, by Geoffrey Honaner
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redhd.txt">redhd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7456<BR><TD> EROTICA: A Walk in the Woods... Or the Adventures of Vanessa the Red
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redhead.txt">redhead.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14785<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Redhead
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redinbed.txt">redinbed.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7806<BR><TD> EROTICA: Better Red in Bed
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redragon.txt">redragon.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8339<BR><TD> EROTICA: Red Dragon, by Chris
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="redride.txt">redride.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10864<BR><TD> EROTICA: Little Red Riding Hood
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="relxchld.txt">relxchld.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8345<BR><TD> EROTICA: Relax Child, You Will Learn, by J.F.W.
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rendez.txt">rendez.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8065<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rendezvous
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rendez2.txt">rendez2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2595<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rendezvous II
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rene.txt">rene.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4144<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rene
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="renee01.txt">renee01.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15130<BR><TD> EROTICA: Kidnapped!
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="renee02.txt">renee02.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24116<BR><TD> EROTICA: Kidnapped! Part 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="renter.txt">renter.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9974<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Renter
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="renters.txt">renters.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29344<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Renters
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reorient.txt">reorient.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 68716<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reorientation
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rep_mom.txt">rep_mom.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2999<BR><TD> EROTICA: Replacing Mom, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="request.txt">request.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7443<BR><TD> EROTICA: Request
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="requital.txt">requital.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 27038<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Requital, by Racecar
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rescue.txt">rescue.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16503<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rescue, by Peat Brett
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reset.txt">reset.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 109077<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reset, by Mule (1996)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="resignat.txt">resignat.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 30362<BR><TD> EROTICA: Resignation, by L. R. Bowen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="restaur.txt">restaur.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 38814<BR><TD> EROTICA: Restaurant Rites, by Tinker (July, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="restless.txt">restless.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12249<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Young and the Restless, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="restroom.txt">restroom.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6174<BR><TD> EROTICA: Restroom Queen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="retire.txt">retire.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 155028<BR><TD> EROTICA: Retirement, by Jafar (1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="retnhome.txt">retnhome.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11286<BR><TD> EROTICA: Returning Home, by Vermillion
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reunion.txt">reunion.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 45410<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Reunion, by Phil Phantom
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reunited.txt">reunited.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11799<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reunited, by Seeker
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reunplea.txt">reunplea.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 16250<BR><TD> EROTICA: Reunion of Pleasure, by Ellen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="revelate.txt">revelate.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19675<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Revelation of Lily (October 26, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reveltn2.txt">reveltn2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 18720<BR><TD> EROTICA: Revelations, by Big Daddy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="revenge.txt">revenge.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14620<BR><TD> EROTICA: Revenge, by J. D.
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="reward.txt">reward.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3121<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Reward, by Keisha J. Gray
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rick.txt">rick.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13346<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rick
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="riddles.txt">riddles.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 36386<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riddles of the River, by Tinker (April 1996)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="riderose.txt">riderose.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11960<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ride from Five Roses, by Ellen
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="riding.txt">riding.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7477<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riding, by Bruce M. Lloyd
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="riker.txt">riker.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17099<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riker Squared, by John Green
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rikr.txt">rikr.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11440<BR><TD> EROTICA: Riker
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ring.txt">ring.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 32203<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Ring of Change
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="risk.txt">risk.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15145<BR><TD> EROTICA: Risking it All, by Pam
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rita&amp;max.txt">rita&max.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25778<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rita and Max
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ritamax.txt">ritamax.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 25915<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rita and Max
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ritorn.txt">ritorn.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13602<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ritornello
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ritual.txt">ritual.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10962<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ritual
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ritualc.txt">ritualc.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20617<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rituals, by Minx
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="river.txt">river.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6028<BR><TD> EROTICA: River Encounters
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="road.txt">road.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4814<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Service, by The Fuzzman/Nightstik (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadgame.txt">roadgame.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17277<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Games, by Studs Manly (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadside.txt">roadside.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 28476<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roadside Service, by Rick
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadtrip.txt">roadtrip.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 5630<BR><TD> EROTICA: Road Trip, by Bob Brinsfield (1991)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadtrp2.txt">roadtrp2.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10871<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Road Trip part 2
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadtrp3.txt">roadtrp3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 9872<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Road Trip Part 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roadwork.txt">roadwork.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7422<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roadwork, by Nightstik (1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roberts.txt">roberts.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 40796<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robert's Instructions, by Doctor P (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robin-a.txt">robin-a.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7167<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part A)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robin-b.txt">robin-b.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7511<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part B)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robin-c.txt">robin-c.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2954<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part C)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robin-d.txt">robin-d.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 3650<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin (Part D)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robin.txt">robin.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29185<BR><TD> EROTICA: Robin and the Catwoman
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="robnjacu.txt">robnjacu.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7155<BR><TD> EROTICA: In Robin's Jacuzzi
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rock.txt">rock.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17619<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rock, by Deirdre (February 19, 1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rockchik.txt">rockchik.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14138<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rockchick, by Pagan
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rocky.txt">rocky.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6282<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rocky
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rodmight.txt">rodmight.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 24382<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rod of Might, by horseboy
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rogranch.txt">rogranch.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 33282<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roger at the Ranch
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rohanbrd.txt">rohanbrd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10722<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rohan Bride
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rokcanoe.txt">rokcanoe.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8392<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rocking My Canoe by Rachel Taylor
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roller.txt">roller.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 11767<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roller Romp, by Angel Starr (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rolltide.txt">rolltide.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10971<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roll Tide
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rom_mmnt.txt">rom_mmnt.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 8330<BR><TD> EROTICA: Romantic Moment, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="romance.txt">romance.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 2863<BR><TD> EROTICA: Romance (Mudrasslin Chicks Strike Paydirt) by Deirdre (September 17, 1994)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="romwknd.txt">romwknd.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 4853<BR><TD> EROTICA: Mom's Romantic Weekend, by Big Daddy (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ron.txt">ron.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13473<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ron
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ronnie.txt">ronnie.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 103611<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Adventures of Ronnie Hammer, by Ronnie
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="room-203.txt">room-203.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14847<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 203
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="room.txt">room.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15493<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room Mates, by Mark E. Dassad
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="room_109.txt">room_109.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6122<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 109
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="room_3.txt">room_3.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 15008<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room 3
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="room_top.txt">room_top.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 34491<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room at the Top, by R.J. Moore
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roomies.txt">roomies.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 13976<BR><TD> EROTICA: Roommates, by Muser
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roomserv.txt">roomserv.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14976<BR><TD> EROTICA: Room Service
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rosanna.txt">rosanna.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 60800<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rosanna's Diary (1991)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rose.txt">rose.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10993<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rose
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="roughfun.txt">roughfun.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 23184<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rough Fun
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpbriana.txt">rpbriana.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 10075<BR><TD> EROTICA: Brianna
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpjudas.txt">rpjudas.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 20592<BR><TD> EROTICA: Sabretooth: Judas Kiss, by Tamara Stephens (1995)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpmall.txt">rpmall.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6634<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rape in the Mall
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpnight.txt">rpnight.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 14566<BR><TD> EROTICA: Night Vision
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpnurse.txt">rpnurse.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 17463<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Nurse
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rpwar.txt">rpwar.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 29803<BR><TD> EROTICA: The Cold War Game, by Caelie
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ru&amp;ji.txt">ru&ji.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 19848<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ru & Ju, by RWEIII (1997)
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rubber.txt">rubber.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 12231<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rubber Surprise
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="runaway.txt">runaway.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 6436<BR><TD> EROTICA: Runaway, by Junior Perv
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="running.txt">running.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 71984<BR><TD> EROTICA: Running, by Rebecca
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rushhour.txt">rushhour.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 1311<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rush Hour
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="rxforfun.txt">rxforfun.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 7777<BR><TD> EROTICA: Rx for Fun, by Jay Elle
<TR VALIGN=TOP><TD ALIGN=TOP><A HREF="ryon.txt">ryon.txt</A> <tab to=T><TD> 92776<BR><TD> EROTICA: Ryon (1994)
</TABLE><P><TABLE WIDTH=100%><TR><TD ALIGN=RIGHT><SMALL>There are 143 files for a total of 3,251,156 bytes.</SMALL></TABLE>

686
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/r&r.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,686 @@
R & R
by Karen-Anne Brown
******
R & R...means rest and relaxation, right?
Well, not in my home, it does not. It means the utter and complete
reversal of roles, that is what it means. So, how did this happen? I
thought that you might ask.
Well, I will tell all, afterall, that is why you started to read this
story, right?
Anne and I have been married for eight years, now, with no children. I
am glad of that, now. The last thing in the world I want, is to be a
mother, believe me. It is no picnic, just to be a housewife. I know.
I had married Anne, because, she was the epitomy of what I thought was
the perfect female. She is pretty, with nearly white flawless skin, and
long thick dark brown hair. It is long because I insisted that women should
have long hair, so, Anne grew it. Her eyes are dark brown, with a lovely
mysterious quality about them. I loved her dearly, and, I realize now,
that part of that attraction was her womanliness, her femininity.
She was very docile and submissive. It never seemed to matter what I
wanted, or where I wanted to go. she just let me, and she seemed happy to
enjoy it. For example, she used to love wearing slacks. I told her that
women should not wear slacks, so, she stopped wearing them whenever I was
around.
She gave me complete access to her body. I could touch her wherever and
whenever I wanted to. She would have orgasms, but, she would just lie in
bed, as a completely docile female, and she seemed to enjoy it the most,
when I was the total aggressor.
All in all, we had become very happy together. She stayed at home and
made a home for me. I earned the daily bread, and I was proud to treat her
well. Though I was only 24 years old, I was a project manager at a local
factory, and, we were living a pretty good life style. We even had our
own cars. Mine was a minitruck and hers was a pink Volkswagon bug, but,
she liked it.
One thing that saved me a pile of money, was that Anne made most of her
own clothes, including some very sexy lingerie. If she went shopping for
clothes, it was to see what styles were new, then, she would make them
herself. She had two closets full of her clothes. In fact, one of the
three bedrooms in our house is, in fact, a dressmaker's shop, for lack of
a better description.
After our second year of marriage, she asked if it would be alright for
her to take some college classes, as she had a lot of extra time on her
hands, once the housework was done for the day. I agreed, and she
studied, of all things, design engineering, and, she got her degree. I
was so proud of her.
One of the things that had always floored me was this. It did not
matter what kind of weather it was, or how busy she had been, when I
walked in the door at 5:30, supper was on the table and Anne looked like
something that had just walked out of a cataloque. She always looked so
fresh and so pretty, that she never ran the risk of getting me
interested in some other woman. Afterall, you do not go to the corner
store for margerine, when there is butter in your refrigerator, right?
As for me, I do not know how she put up with me. I was a machoman, or,
I thought I was anyway. I knew the truth about myself, but, I often would
embarass Anne by touching her in the wrong places in public, just to show
off how true my woman was to me. But, she took whatever I dished out,
and she just kept loving me. I often said things that would berate her,
but, she somehow seemed to understand that I had the great need to
somehow try and prove my masculinity, even if it was at her expense.
You see, I had some masculinity to prove, to. For one thing, I am only
a half inch taller than my wife, and about 8 pounds heavier. I have also
been blessed with a cute face. I also only shave twice a week. It is nearly
impossible for me to grow a beard. I know. I tried it.
To top it all off, I have struggled with something from deep within,
that had started when I was very very young, and, though I have fought
it every day of my adult life, it has not left me. That, in fact, is the
reason for this story. It surfaced and got me into a lot of trouble, the
trouble that I am in, now. Anne had never know about it as I had kept it
a closely guarded secret. No one else knew.
Well, about eight months ago, my little Camelot came crashing down
around my ears. Technology had made my position at the factory,
redundant. I was laid off, allbeit with an excellent recommendation, but,
still, I was let go.
Three months and 200 resumes later, I was still unemployed, angry and
extremely frustrated. Our money ran out, and, so. out of desparation, I
had agreed to let Anne look for work, to help supplement our unemployment
insurance benefits.
Wouldn't you know it? Anne got a job on her first interview. It was
hopeless to keep sending out the resumes, as we did not want to leave the
city we were in. Within two months, Anne got a promotion, to executive
status. I was happy for her, but, I was dissillusioned and angry to. I
began to do the housework, take a lot of long walks, but, this old curse
of my life surfaced again, and I had nothing to fill my time with. It
became such a strong obsesseion that, four months ago, I gave in to it
once more.
It was a Tuesday. As was usual, Tuesday was the normal wash day in our
house. After Anne had left for the day, I started to do the breakfast
dishes. It overpowered me once again. I gave in this time. Anne would
not be home till around 5:30, so, I had enough time to do it, then to
get back to normal, and there would be no reason for Anne to find out.
With my mind filled with the hundreds of delightful memories of my
youth, I went into our bedroom, threw off my clothes and went to the
bathroom. I shaved and then, took a scented bubble bath. It had been
years since I'd felt my nearly hairless legs with silky water on them. I
got hard, but, I resisted the urges.
I dried and returned to the bedroom. Anne had drawers full of ultra
feminine lingerie. She loved to tease me with it. She knew that it turned
me on. What she did not know was that every single chance that I had
gotten, when I was still living at home, even if it was only for half an
hour at a time, I got turned on by wearing my sister's clothes. Not even
my sister knew that I wore her things. I loved going to school on days
when we were not having gym, and looking at all the pretty girls and
knowing that I too had on a lacey bra and a pair of panties under my
school clothes. I envied them for being able, and expected to wear their
hems at their knees, while I was forced to wear mine at my ankles.
I selected a red satin corsolette, that laced up the front. Anne is a
small girl, but, this was still a boned garment. I stepped into it,
raised it up to my waist, and laced it so tightly, that I had trouble
breathing, I'd seen her wear this often and had envied her. I stuffed
panties into the half cups and pulled painfully at the chest flesh, and,
in minutes, I looked like I had mounds growing out, like breasts. My
nearly hairless chest, looked like a girl's.
It was painful to sit at the vanity, raise my legs in order to pull my
nylons up to snap onto the lacey garter straps of the garment. I then
fitted a pair of three inch heeled open toed sandals onto my feet, then
stood up, relishing that lovely sensation that can only be felt when you
are wearing taut nylons.
I slid my shod feet, carefully, into the lacey leg holes of a
delightful teddy that I wanted to wear that day. It had at least five
inches of lace trimming the leg holes and bodice. I stood back, after
carefully sliding the shouldler straps up and over my new bust, and
examined my reflection. The lace frothed out at my hips and shoulders.
It was a delightfully feminne garment, and I loved it. I adjusted
between my legs, hoping that the silky crotch would hold me in place.
Then, I tied the little blue ribbon into a bow at my waist. The red of
the corsolette looked so sexy through the sheer white silk garment. The
lacey bodice was also trimmed with a blue ribbon that ended in a tiny
boy at the bottom of the V-necked bodice.
That old familiar feeling welled up from deep inside, and it
overwhelmed me. I accepted it, and, I loved it. I looked at the
reflection for a long time, and, felt that it was somehow wrong, that
someone who felt the way I did about wearing such lovely clothing should
be denied the right to, just because I had a penis. That was the only
reason. I looked like a girl. I wanted to dresss like a girl. I felt
like a girl. I longed to be a female, but, I also liked that little six
inches of maleness, that was the only thing left of my masculine
feelings. All the rest was a woman. I was looking at her, and she was
smiling prettilly back at me, waiting for her slip and her dress.
Daintilly, as was natural for me, when I let "her" out of her secret
closet, I sat at the vanity again. First I spritzed some perfume on my
neck and the backs of my legs, then, with a mischevious grin, a spritze
at my crotch. I carefully applied eyelashes and eye makeup. I had spent many
hours practising before my sister's mirror, and I watched Anne whenever
I got the chance to, so I was very confident in the area of making up my
face.
Anne had a dress that had long chiffon sleeves, a ruffled bodice, a
wide belt, and a full flaring skirt. I had envied her right to wear it many
many times. Now that I had the chance, I went looking for this little
dream of feminine fancy.
It was in the other room, but, I soon had the pink dress spread out on
the bed, waiting for it to envelope my body in its utter prettiness.
Again, at the vanity, I donned earrings, a watch, a bracelet and a pretty
pearl drop necklace. I was a "she" again, and I almost wished that I was
not married so that I could be "her" all the time. Then, with a smile, I
remembered that I was alone all day, and that there was no reason why I
could not be a girl all day. It would, I knew improve my sex life. I
always had a constant erection, even from the age of eight, from wearing
panties. It had cause me some crisis moments, on those day that I had
worn Sharon's silky drawers to school. Carefully, I paiinted my nails a
dark pink, to match my lip gloss.
I had always had a thing about silk or satin slips. So, when I did wear
dresses, I loved to wear two slips. Now was no exception. I took two white
silk slips from the middle drawer, and, seconds later, the slithery
material was rustling to my every movement. I loved the sound. It was
so...so...feminine. That was the only word that I could think of. I was
feminine, in that sound that was being generated from my body. Both slips
had delisciously full and effeminating skirts to swish about my nyloned
thighs.
I then raised my dream dress, up, over my head, and, holding it up, I
looked up at the insides, the view that only a girl gets, of her dresses.
Slowly, I let that pink delight descend, enveloping me in it femininity.
In a moment, I had the near perfect fitting dress on, wrists buttoned up,
zipper all the way up my back, and the wide belt buckled. My sister
Sharon is a very pretty girl, but, she never had anything so pretty or
delightful as this dress that I was wearing now. I felt like I was on a
pink cloud.
I spent nearly an hour watching myself practice sitting in a delicate
fashion, stooping to pick up something off the floor, and, of course,
hundreds of graceful curtseys.
At last, I tore myself away from the lovely vision in the looking
glass, and went to the kitchen, where I donned a ruffled apron. The last
thing in the world that I wanted to do was to ruin or stain "MY" dress. I
did the breakfast dishes, then went around the house, with a loud
rustling, and, of course, just absolutely thrilled with my completely
overwhelming sense of being a feminine person, even delighting in that
constant ache in my pantified crotch. Even that constant pain seemed,
somehow, to be worth the price of wearing such a lovely dress.
Of course, the tune "I'm the happiest girl, in the whole USA", ran
through my head, as a constant refrain, continually reminding me that I had
totally effeminated myself, that I had not even the excuse of being,
somehow, forced to wear my pretty dress. I was a feminine male, and, I
loved the feminine more than the masculine.
I was a "SISSY". I admitted to myself for the first time in my life,
that I was really, a SISSY boy, who would rather be a girl. Somehow,
admitting it, made it seem more sensuous.
Remembering my tasks, I gathered the laundry and took it all to the
basement and proceeded to wash, dry and fold the clothes. I felt so
complete. I hate what my girl self does to me, totally effeminating me,
but, she makes me complete, somehow. I had such a joy, as I did womanly
work, in womanly dress.
With an armload of freshly ironed clothing, ready for Anne's closets, I
cheerfully climbed the stairs, and entered the bedroom, just as Anne was
entering it from the bathroom.
"Oh...my God...what...what the hell are you doing...God... I'm married
to a goddamned faggot..."
"No...no...Anne, it isn't like...that at all...You don't understand...
Anne?"
"Just you shut your mouth...PANSY"
Crestfallen, I volunteered to change out of the dress. "I'll...uh...get
changed..."
"Don't bother. It's too late now to try and be a man. I can see what
you are. I don't know how you could have kept me fooled for so long."
"You...want me...to stay dressed like this?"
"Yes, now get the hell out of here. I'm sicker now than I was when I
came home. Get out of my sight you "FAIRY"."
I lay the pile of dresses on the bed, and retreated, fearfully. She
really did look pale, but, she obviously did not want her pantied husband
around at this moment. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I heard a
click. She had locked me out of the bedroom.
I was forced to wear my dream turned nightmare.
Not knowing what else to do, I went back to the basement, finished the
laundry, and then prepared our supper. Anne would not respond when I told
her supper was ready. At bedtime, I quietly tried the doorknob, but, it was
still locked. I had no access to my own clothes, so, I slept on the
couch, in my woman's clothes. Corsolettes are very sexy, but, they are
terrible for sleeping in. I was so scared of upsetting her, that I slept
in what I was wearing. I did not want her to know that I had put on
other of her clothes.
It was a horrible night.
The sound of the coffee grinder woke me in the morning. Anne came into
the livingroom, and took a long look at her effeminated husband. I was
laying on the couch. I blushed as I realized that my dress's skirt had
worked it way up, and, she could see the lacey hem of my teddy.
Blushingly, I tugged at my skirts to get them to a place of modesty. She
did not even say one word. She just stared, then left the house, without
eve drinking her coffee. I could tell that she had been crying.
Fearfully, I was certain that my happy home was going to be no more,
because, I could not control a biological urge.
I nervously disrobed. For the first time in my life, I did not have an
erection, while wearing female clothing. I was too scared of what I might
have brought onto myself. I cried nearly all morning.
When Anne came home that night, she did not even talk to me. She again,
went straight into the bedroom and locked herself in. I had never seen her
act like this. I would do anything to get her back, but, she repeatedly
refused to talk to me when I knocked at the door.
Thursday night, when she came home, it was obvious to me that she had
made some decisions. She looked at me, beckoned for me to follow her to the
bedroom, where she took off the two peice suit that she had worn for the
day at her office. I wondered if she wanted sex. I hoped so. I hoped that I
would be able to get it up for her. I was curious. She then told me to
undress, which I did, as quickly as I could.
I stood nakedly, feeling very vulnerable, and foolish, and, I watched
her, as she removed her bra and panties. She then sat, removed her
nylons and her garterbelt. She stood, and pointed at the little pile of
her discarde clothing on the floor. She seemed, somehow, bigger than me.
"Well, you wanted them. There they are. They are yours now. Put them
on."
I was too dumbfounded to do anything, but, I was too scared of losing
Anne, to disobey her. I did what she told me to do. I sat and began to
put on the still warm clothing that she had just taken off.
As I dressed, Anne unpacked a large bag that she had brought home with
her. I saw that she had pantsuits, that could have passed for men's
suits, in it. I did not say anything, though. I just proceeded to put on
her things. I could not help but get erect. I felt humiliated and forced
to effeminate myself, and it turned me on. I hated myself for being so
weak. She smiled when she looked over at me and noted the bulge in the
front of my panties.
She sat and watched me as I lowered the slip over my head, and adjusted
the thin shoulder straps. I felt so vulnerable and exposed under her
gaze. I picked up the longsleeved silk blouse and slid it up my arms. I
buttoned the cuffs, and reached behind me, to button up the blouse, up
to my neck. I opened up the skirt, stepped into it, and pushed my blouse
and slip down inside it, as I raised it to my hips. I closed it and
buttoned it at my left hip, then slid up the zipper. I sat on the bed,
under her watchful eye, and stepped into the shoes she had worn all day.
I stood, and slid the jacket up my arms. I then placed on the jewelry
that she had piled on the bed.
She stood and threw a large box at me.
"Put that on."
Nervously, I opened the box and found that it held a long page boy
style of wig, in a dark brown, almost the identical color of my own
longish hair. I'd never worn a wig before, so it took me a few moments
to figure out what was what. I pulled it on and adjusted it. The hair
fell to my shoulders, and the bangs fell to my eyebrows. It felt like
real hair.
"Do your makeup, FAIRY."
I looked over at her. She was sitting in a corner wicker chair, wearing
the jeans and the sweatshirt that I had taken off. This was the first
time in years that I had seen her in anything but knee length hems. I
was shocked. I sensed, that, our roles were now reversed. I wasn't sure
whether I liked my wife being manly, or, if I really wanted to live a
womanly life. She was also wearing men's sneakers.
"Admit it, Pansy. I can see from the bulge in the front of your skirt
that you are turned on by being a woman. You love your new clothes,
don't you, boy"chick"?"
I was so ashamed, I said nothing.
"Admit it Pansy. I want to hear you say it."
"Yes...I do, Anne."
"Well, for the first time in our marriage, you are being completely
honest."
She stared hard at me, then slowly raised herself to her feet and
walked over to stand in front of me.
"Well, I must say this for you, you are a mnre believable looking woman
than you ever were a convincing man. You look like the kind of woman that
any man would be happy to be married to."
She reached out and gently grasped at the bulge in my skirt. Her hand
moved slightly, exploring the skirted shaft. I was nearly dying with
passion for this woman cum man.
"God, as a woman, you turn me on like nothing else. I find it sexy to
find you wearing your new clothes. Now, Baby, I bought two magazines, and I
want you to read them. I am going out to buy some cigarrettes, maybe go and
have a beer or two. I'll be back, when I get here. You read the magazines."
She handed them to me, and left. I was amazed. That was the first
sexually aggressive thing that she had ever done, and though she was no
longer there, I could still feel the burning hot hand through my skirt,
as it had squeezed and explored the shaft in my panties.
Reading the magazines, I had to stop three times, to raise my skirt and
masturbate myself. They were about pretty men, men who were forced to live
as women, by women, and, in two of the case studies, it was a man who
forced them to live as women. They was about enforced peticoating, or
transvestism, or, as it was also called, cross dressing.
Anne returned home, and she smelled of cigarettes and beer.
"Did you read them both, Sweetcakes?"
I just stared at her. She had gotten her beautiful long hair trimmed to
a short bob. It was almost mannish.
"Yes, Anne..." I sputtered.
"Well, and what do you think?"
"Anne, I...uh...I just enjoy sometimes wearing girl's clothes. I don't
want to be a woman. I don't want to be like those ...men...dominated like
that."
"Oh, quit your whining. Do you want to stay married to me, yes or no?"
"Yes...of course...you should not even need to ask that. I love you
mnre than anyone in the world."
"Good. I intend to prove it. For once, I am going to be the chauvinist
that you tried so desparately to be. You want to wear dresses?...No
problem...My clothes turn you on so much?....No problem...But, since I
bring home th bacon, I call the shots. You got that, Lady?"
"What are you saying, Anne?"
"What I am saying is, I am in the husband's role, and you are in the
wife's role. Consequently, if you want to remain married to me, then you
have got to be the wife that I was, while I take the role of the husband
that you were. You will look like a pretty doll when I get home from the
office. You'll have my supper on the table. You'll wear what I tell you
to wear. If I ever catch you wearing pants without permission, I'll beat
the shit out of you, and, if I can't, I'll hire someone to do it for me.
You got that?"
"You want me to live your life, Anne?"
"No...I want you to live the life that you made me live. If you cannot
live as my wife, get out now."
"I...I...I will do what you say, Anne."
She came over and stood in front of me, with a maliscious smile on her
lips. Very quickly, she drew back her right hand, formed a fist and drove
it into my solar plexus. I bent over in pain, and fell on the floor,
conscious that my dress was up to expose my panties. I was so weak.
"You are to be submissive and docile, and pretty at all times. If you
do not like what I say or do, that's just too bad for you. You will be a
good housewife. You will learn to make your own clothes and save me a bundle,
like I did for you. Understood?"
"Yes, Anne..." I sobbed out painfully.
"If I am the husband, you can't very well call me Anne, now, can you?
Call me Andy. I will call you...ummm...KarenAnne. That will suit you. A
bit of something new, and a bit of something borrowed, like my clothes,
my life and my name, only you can't be me, so you you will be something
close to it, a KarenAnne, not an Anne. How does that sound, KA?"
"It's pretty, Andy."
S/he took my hand and helped me up. He led me to the bedroom, where I
was directed to lay on my back. He lay on top of me, and began kissing
my neck and face, touching me all over. I could not help it. He was
turning me on sooo much. I reached for the breasts.
He slapped me hard, across the face. "A lady does not do that. She
waits for her lover to do everything. Now, you just enjoy being made
love to, and let me do the making of the love, alright? If you can't
keep your hands to yourself, I'll tie them to the bedposts, to make sure
you act as a docile girl. A docile wife waits for her husband to make
love to her, not the other way around."
"Yes...Dear."
She smiled at my response and kissed the reddening cheeks.
Andy kissed me, feeling me all over,and aking me if I wanted him to
fuck me, and make a baby inside of me. I lay, quietly with my hands over my
head. When I heard the words, I began to cry. She laughed at me for
crying like a SISSY, as she pushed my skirt up, and slowly worked my
panties down to my knees. I realized that she was serious. If I stayed
married, I would not be allowed to be a man at all. I cried mnre. Though
I was so turned on that I wanted to rape her, I manged somehow to
restrain myself. She slowly lowered herself onto me, commenting that she
wished that she'd known about me long before this. She loved having a
pretty, docile wife. I lay under her, acutely aware that I was the woman
and that I was being made love to.
"Oh...God...this is so much better than just laying there, waiting for
him to give you something and hoping that what he gives you is enough,
but...ahhhh...you, my Pretty wife, you would rather just lay there, and be
the loved one. Don't lie to me, I know how turned on you are."
"Yes....I love it...I hate being this way, but, I love it..."
"Sure you do, you are so damned effeminate. You are one of those people
that they make jokes about, you know that?"
"Yes...ahhh...I know I am."
"Are you going to get mad and hit me with your purse if I get you
pregnant, KarenAnne?"
I could no longer control myself. The friction caused by her movements
made me lose it. Anne/dy had the most glorious orgasm that s/he had ever
experienced. It was obvvious that she relished the role of the man. She
loved it, as much as I loved being her wife. The orgasm that ripped
through my body was the most dynamic that I had ever experienced. It took
me nearly twenty minutes to get my strength back. I felt that being made
love to was obviously superior than making love.
"Okay, Karen, you got your jollies. Now, pull up your panties, and get
me my supper."
I rolled over, kissed her lips, then did as she told me to.
Andy went and took a shower as I made us a light lunch of tossed salad
and tuna fish sandwiches.After eating, he watched me as I washed the
dishes, then, he told me that I was going to stink like a cunt if I did
not go and take a shower.
On emerging from the bathroom, I saw that Anne had had laid our our
night clothes, on the bed. My cotton ones were on my side of the bed. Anne's
pink pegnour was laid out on her side of the bed. I went over and picked
up the bottoms of my pajamas, and was just about to step into them, when
I felt a sharp and very painful sting on my bum cheeks, the first of
seven. I was near crying when she stopped hitting me. I turned to look
at her. She was standing there, with a yardstick in her hand.
"God, you are a stupid bitch. Can't you tell the difference between
men's clothes and women's clothes yet? I would have thought that you'd
have no trouble doing that, at least. Now, go and put your own clothes
on. DON'T YOU EVER WEAR MY CLOTHES AGAIN, DO YOU HEAR ME? That is,
unless you like getting your pretty cheeks reddened."
She roared when she saw the crestfallen look on my face, as I walked
over to my new side of the bed, and picked up the sheer lace panties.
"Gad, Karen, you are so pretty. I don't know why I never noticed it
before."
"Anne, how long is this little game of yours going to go on?" I asked
as I tied the little ribbon at my neck.
"My little game? My game? Whose idea was it to run around the house in
the clothes of a housewife? It was your idea, Honey. This little game will
continue for as long as you want to stay married. You will not wear pants
again, untill I tell you you can. And, I expect you to be a little mnre
grateful for the chance to be my wife. You, Dear, are now, the lady of the
house. You might just as well give yourself over to enjoying it, till I am
tired of being a chauvinist pig. But, don't hold your breath. I know that
you love it. I saw your reaction when I made love to you. You are a hot
bitch. The shoe, or, should I say, the high heel, is now on the other
foot, your foot.
Don't tell me you do not want to be dominated. Yesterday, I took the
day off work, and went to the university. I spent the day with the professor
of psychology. Dr. Workman spent the day explaining everything he knew
about your kind of makebelieveman. You transvestites crave having a
woman love you enough to turn you into her wife. Well, your dreams have
come true, Karen.
I love you and that is why I married you. But I was getting pretty sick
and tired of putting up with your machoman crap. Now I know that you acted
that way because you did not know how to be a man. Now, you can put up
with it, the way you expected your wife to put up with it. From what I
understand, a person like you will be happier than you ever dreamed you
could be, because, the only choice that you have in this matter is to
stay married or not to stay married. You want to stay married, then you
will do so as my wife. You have no other alternatives. Do I make myself
perfectly clear, KarenAnne?"
"Yes Anne...uh...dy."
"Good girl. Now, go and get me a beer."
An hour later, I got another rude awakening. Wearing such dainty
materials, gave me a nearly constant painful erection. Andy took some
pity on me, after teasing me about my obvious excitement about wearing
such lovely clothing, by enforced transvestim. She took my hand and led
me to the bedroom. When I lay on my back, I reached for her crotch.
She slapped me very hard, disgusted that I had not yet learned my
lessons in docility. She then took a pair of pantyhose, and tied my
hands to the headboard. He then went to the dresser and took out a
double ended dildoe, that I had never seen before. I watched, fearfully
fascinated as she slowly inserted one end inside of herself, then,
hooked the leather harness to her pelvis. She grinned malisciously, as
she crawled onto the bed, her legs wide apart, with on knee on each side
of my bound shoulders, and told me that she wanted for me to suck her
cock. I tried to turn my head, but, she scronfully insisted that all
girls loved sucking cock, and I was no exception. She grabbed my head,
and forced it into my mouth, nearly gagging me, she shoved it so far
down my throat.
"I can feel every move of your pretty sucking lips and your tongue, so,
Baby, make me cum with your pretty cocksucking mouth."
Her right hand went behind her, and I could feel her fingers gently
caressing the crotch of my silk panties. I ached, I was so sore. Every
fibre of my being was acutely aware, that I was in the feminine role,
and, I was nearly blissful. I submitted to the role enforced on me, and
began to suck her cock, and moaning as she manipulated the front of my
panties. I knew I would give anything if she made me stay this way for
all of my life. I loved the feelings of my clothes. That psychologist
surely must have a good understanding of transvestites, I thought. My
most secret and yet unrealized fantasies were being forced on me with
the rudeness of reality. I moved my head back and forth, and, she
orgasmed, nearly asphyxiating me, as she drove her cock down my throat.
"Oooohhh, I love fucking your pretty mouth...Aaaahhhhh..."
Her words inflamed my sense of femaleness. As she orgasmed, she
grasped, painfully, at my penis, nearly ripping it from me, as she
twisted it around, grinding the girl material of my panties into it. I
exploded, and actually passed out with the intensity of her lovemaking.
When I recuperated, I had another surprise. She had tied my ankles
together, pulled my legs up, so the my knees were nearly touching my chin.
They were held in place by a belt securing them to the headboard. I was
absolutely helpless.
"What are you doing, Anne?"
"Andy. And, for that matter, it doesn't matter to you. You are the lady
of the house, so, you just accept whatever I decide to do with you or
even to you. Not only that, you should be thankful."
I felt her fingers pulling at the pantywaist at my back, and she
lowered them. She put her head down between my legs, and licked the cum
of my cock, and, sucked me till I was hard again. Then, she lay on top
of me, and kissed me, forcing her tongue into my mouth. I tasted the cum
being forced into my mouth.
"Swallow it, Baby, you'll love it."
She wanted me to admit that I liked the taste of a man's cum. When I
did, she went back down to my rear end. She began kissing my anus, and
poked at me with her tongue, driving me nearly insane with the intensity
of the sensations. I had never dreamed that that was such an erogenous spot
before.
"I love eating your pussy, KarenAnne. It is so sweet. Make sure you
keep it entirely free of hair for me, okay. Your pussy is just so sweet,
that, I think I am going to fill it up for you."
She lay directly onto the back of my legs, forcing my knees into my
chest. The pain was horrible, but, did not compare to the searing agony
that penetrated my anus, as she shoved her cock into me. I could not cry
out, as, she drove her tongue into my mouth at the same time.
Something very strange began to happen after the initial shock of her
penetration. I felt her moviing, rocking slowly, back and forth, moving it
inside of me. I was being fucked, as I had fucked her so often. The pain
slowly became a lovely sensation that fullfilled me in a way I had not
ever immagined was posssible. He noticed that I was no longer resisting
being fucked like a woman. She worked herself to a kneeling position. In and
out, in and out...sodmizing me...womanizing me. I loved it. My head rolled
sideways and I somehow became aware that as she was entering my body, she
was also entering my very psyche.
I began to push up to meet her thrusts. He was orgasming as he fucked
me. He screamed as he hit the peak. He did not even touch me, but, I
spurted again, in a wild sensation. I came all over my my face. The pain
I felt seemed strangely to be some kind of just payment for being
allowed to be a woman. I was complete for the first time in my life.
"You are one very foxy fuck, Lady."
"Why, thankyou, kind Sir. I am glad that I pleased you."
The next two months were sheer agony. Every day, he left me long lists
of things to have accomplished by the time that he got home at night. After
supper dishes were washed, I'd endure the pain of the electrolysis kit he
bought to use on my face, chest and legs, for nearly two hours a night.
I took to using her ID, her car, and, in fact, when the new driver's
license came out, I had my picture on it. It was in the name of Anne, but,
at home, I was Karen. Anne was my middle name.
After about five months, I had accepted my total effemination. I was
happier than I had ever dreamed was possible for me. I was a happily
married woman. I thought in womanly terms of references, due mainly to
rather harsh punishments for not doing so.
She then had me meet with Dr. Workman for psychological assessment. I
felt so vulnerable, sitting there, in front of his desk, dressed as a
girl. I wondered if it was my lacey hem that his eye kept going to my
knee to see. He spent nearly three hours asking in depth questions about
our new life styles. I realized that we were having nearly three times
the sex we had had before.
Dr. Workman told Andy that he was pretty well convinced that I really
was happier as a woman, but, there was one final test that he would like to
try, if he had my husband's permission. He wanted to take me on a date,
alone with him, to see how I reacted in public circumstances. I did not even
have anything to say about this. I was treated as a chatel. Andy said
yes, and, since Dr. Workman was such a good friend, that he should feel
free to take his liberties with me. Andy said that I would do anything I
was told to. I blushed as Dr. Workman glanced over at me, and I wondered
if he were thinking about getting a blow job.
He looked straight at me. "KarenAnne, I think that this transition that
you have made is a truly remarkable and fascinating case study. I would
like to report on you in medical journals. Of course, your identity would be
kept secret. I really would like to do a paper on your marriage."
I noticed that his beard moved in an attractive fashion as he talked.
The date started with a very long drive, where I answered his questions
about my feelings of docility and acceptance of my feminine nature by
Andy, into his tape recorder.
I admitted that I found a strange satisfaction in having someone else
make all of my decisions for me. He explained that somehow, early in my
childhood, I must have experienced great rejection of myself as a boy,
and that that was why I wanted to have someone make love to me , the way
a girl is sought out and made love to, as opposed to being the aggressor
and possibly being rejected. I had been taught that girls are more
sought after than boys, like the old fairy tales and rhymes about sugar
and spice and all that stuff, he explained, and, I wanted to be like
that, rather than to repeatedly experience the rejection that had
happened to me, that was still buried somewhere deep in my subconscious
mind.
He asked if I were a homosexual.
I said no.
He then wanted to know why, if I was not a homosexual, that I submitted
to being fucked and to sucking Andy's cock.
I had no answer.
He parked his car, put his arm around me, and pulled me to him. I did
not resist. I wanted to feel his beard on my cheeks.
He was so strong. I realized at that moment that I had been still
looking at him as one male to another, but, now, that I was in his arms,
as a girl, I was amazed at how small I really was, and,l I loved the
feeling. This is what girls experienced every day of their lives. I was
now, no exeception to the rule.
His tongue probed my lips, and I received him, willingly. I was a girl.
He kissed me for a long long time, then, slowly, he moved his hand down to
the front of my dress, over my hip and to my knee. His fingers on my nylons
were strong, hard and calloused. I opened my legs and welcomed his intrusion
into to my privacy. This is one of the most feminine things that I think
a girl can expereince, to have a man's hand under her dress, feeling her
panties. I was vulnerable and exposed, and, therein was the excitement.
I was living in a totally effeminated circumstance. There was nothing I
could do, but to respond naturally, as would a girl, in the same
circumstances. I shuddered as his tongue probed my mouth, and his hard
fingers fondled the front of my delicate silk panties. I nearly died
form the sheer bliss that flooded my soul. He was so masterful. I could
not resist cumming in his hand, as he fondled me through my panties.
"Well, my little lovely, do you need any other evidence that you are
about as feminine as a male can get?"
"No, I guess not. What now, Dr.?"
"Well, for a start, would you like to suck a real cock, one that can
cum for you?"
I stared at him. He was still holding me tightly. I blushed as I
nodded my desire to do so.
"That, my dear, is not good enough. You must hear yourself saying so."
My face burned with the shame of my inner desires. "I cannot explain
it, Dr., but, I do."
"Do what, Dear?"
"I want to...to...suck your cock."
He touched a button on his seat, and it lowered backwards. so that he
was nearly lying flat. "Put your hand on it, KarenAnne."
I did. I felt the heat and the throbbing right through his suit pants.
I gently felt out the shape, watching my girlish hand as I did so.
"You can't see my cock, if you don't open my pants."
I reached for the belt and undid it. I was thankful that he was a thin
man, and not a fat one. Then, I opened the hook and slowly, tugged at his
zipper.
"Are you flattered that you can make me so hard, Karen?"
"Yes...I am. I am ashamed to admit it, but, I am proud of the fact that
I got you so hard."
"The feminine personna reacts that way. Don't be ashamed. You are
acting quite normally...for a girl."
I touched the now exposed cock, running my hands gently over it's head,
and up and down the shaft. It felt so very different from the dildoe. It
reacted to my touching it.
I lowered my head, slowly taking the thing to my lips. I kissed the
head, honoring something that I would never have, a man's cock.
"Suck my cock, you pretty little faggot. Make me cum for you, into your
pretty cunt mouth, just like my wife does for me. Remember, I do not want
to get wanked, I want someone to suck my cum right out of me, because, she
sooo enjoys making a man cum for her."
When he came, I could not swallow it all. I watched as it spurted from
the corners of my lips, all over his belly, and my hands. I sucked, coaxing it
to give me all the cum that was in it. I was satisfied. I had, at last, done
what feminine fairies do. I was a cocksucker now, a pansy cocksucker. I
was pleased.
He cleaned himself up, drove me home, and, to my surprise, accompanied
me to the front door. Andy was waiting for us, and poured him a glass of
white wine.
"Well, Doc, what about her?"
"Andy, I believe that she has a feminine personna. I do not believe
that she would be able to live in a masculine role. I think that you are
doing her a favor by making her wear dresses all the time. Regardless of
what she says, do not let her out of her feminine role. Deep inside, she
does not want to be let out of this role. If you did let her be a male
again, she would fail miserably, and just make herself worse."
"Yes, that is what I thought. what about the other?"
"Well, you were right there also. All I had to do was kiss her, and she
wanted, really wanted, to suck me off."
I nearly crawled through the floor, I was so embarassed.
"So, if I again assume my own feminine identity, there would be no
problem having a man live with us? I mean, she would be just as pleased
to have sex with him as I would be?"
"You got it. She is more woman than man, and will probably only get
more so."
As he stood to leave, he turned to me.
"KarenAnne, I almost envy you. You are living in a kind of heaven. Most
people will never experience the joy of completely living out their deepest
and most secret, sometimes hidden fantasies. I wish you well."
With that, he took my hand, turned it over, and raised it to his lips,
as though I were a great lady, or a "queen".
"I really hope that you appreciate what a great love that Andy here has
for you, to enforce this life style on you.
I did not know what else to do, so, I curtsied. It was the right thing
to do.
Well, friends in skirts, this is a fanciful story of how I came to
understand what R & R really is. Andy has since engineered other
circumstances designed to do only two things. One she wants me to be
humiliated because, I am only a pretend woman who does not qualify as a
man. Her constant enforcement of humiliation also reinforces my feminine
nature, which, I believe, she likes even more than the man she married.
I know that I do. Perhaps, you may see some more of these fanciful
experiences recorded, for the sole purpose of keeping bulges in your
panties?
FIN

127
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/r&r001.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,127 @@
Roped and Raped...
I had been lying in the deck lounge chair, just reading a magazine, wearing
my bikini, when all of the sudden one of the two men jumped me from behind and
placed a gag across my mouth. With the gag tightly in place he began to wrap
ropes around my upper arm, and then my wrists, tying them tightly behind my
back the other one pulled me to my feet and began to tie each of my ankles
separately to the legs of the deck chair. I was strapped to the lounge chair
and unable to move, as they stood there and ogled my body. They had ripped off
my bikini top and left my panties in place, and their hungry hands roamed all
over my body.
I couldn't even call for help because almost as quickly as they had
surprised me and began to time my arms and legs behind me, one of them tied a
dirty cloth gag around my mouth so that my screams wouldn't be heard by
anyone. I wondered why they had selected me, and one of them said they had
been watching me for quite a while and they were going to give me what I had
been asking for. They claimed I'd been teasingly them from a distance for many
weeks, but I actually hadn't realized that I been doing that. I immediately
recognized one of them as being someone who came to then the lawns in the
neighborhood, and someone whom I had waved to when I saw him in the yard next
door. But I never thought that I had been leading them on. I had just been
picking up the mail while dressed as I usually am while out of school during
the summer break... Highhealed sandals and a small two piece bathing suit.
But they had thought I was teasing them with my body and now they were going to
get some of what they thought I had been advertising.
After talking to each other they decided to untie my legs, but only so that
they could retie the ropes having me lying on the ground. They shoved me hard
until I fell to my knees and rolled onto my side in the grass. Then they began
to tie the ropes wrapping them around my knees and forcing them tighter and
tighter. I lay there, panic in my eyes, wondering what they were going to do
next.
One of them pulled me by the back of my head forcing me into a kneeling
position, with my back toward them. I was totally shocked when I was that one
of them had pulled out a camera and was beginning to take pictures of me in
these terrible poses. What earthly good would taking photos do, and then I
realized that they would probably use them to blackmail me with. They probably
know that my father was rich and would pay almost anything not to let pictures
like these see the light of day. They chuckled while they snapped more
pictures of me, bound helpless, my bare breasts pointing out in front of me
teasingly.
One of them began to say that he knew how much my father would love to see
the next set of pictures that they were going to take, that the next set would
be more and more erotic and show the true me... The girl that tantalized all
the men in the neighborhood. They were going to tell my father that I had
posed in this bizarre fashion willingly, and I truly loved being a helpless
victim of passion.
They tied and untied me, and then retied me in different poses. They had
me lay back down on the lounge with my arms over my head and my ankles bound to
the base of the chair. I squirmed and flexed my muscles while I lay there,
hoping that I could somehow be able to get free, but nothing seemed to work.
They only tied each rope tighter, until my hands and ankles began to feel
painfully raw from the ropes rubbing against my sort skin.
Neither one of them had really made any sexual advances to me yet, but I
sensed that it was only a matter of time. And within the next few minutes,
after they had me back on my feet standing on the lawn again, one of them
unzipped his pants and extracted one of the largest cocks I had ever seen. It
had a huge purple, angry looking head, and a long thick shaft.
When I saw him walking towards me with that weapon in his hand, I began to
scream, I worked the gag down off my lips and a loud yell pierced the air. The
fellow quickly walked over and rather than covering my mouth with the gag, he
silenced me with his penis, forcing it to sink deeply between my lips. I could
feel myself beginning to choke as he rammed the full length of it deeper and
deeper into my throat. He pumped furiously, his prick growing more and more in
side with each thrust into my wet mouth. I decided rather than fighting it, I
would give in and just get it over with, and began to suck and lick with all I
had in me, and he began to respond. He grabbed the back of my head with both
hands and began to pump faster into my sore mouth. I licked the shaft in long
strokes as he plunged in and out, in and out, my body was otherwise totally
helpless, because of the ropes around my arms and legs. His friend was
stroking my nipples and stomach with his hands, and I could tell by the look on
the one guy's face that he was about to ejaculate. I could feel his balls
begin to contract and expand as the first jets of cum hit the back of my
throat. I couldn't swallow it and his sperm began to run out the corners of my
mouth. And when he was done he smeared what had run out of my mouth all across
my face with the head of his cock, rubbing in into my skin until it dried on my
face.
The second guy now had me standing up again, with my hands and arms tied
behind my back. My panties were still my the rest of my body was naked. He
leaned down and began biting my nipples, first one and then the other with his
hungry mouth. I could feel his hands roaming lower and lower towards my pussy.
My legs were being retied to the legs of the chair so that I was bound in
place one again. I could feel his hands roaming up and down, pinching my ass
cheeks inside the bikini panties and running up to my nipples. I could feel
his hands caressing and cupping my breasts.
The second guy untied my legs form the lounge chair once again and pushed
me down on mu knees in from of him. I knelt in the ground and looked at him
pleadingly, wondering what he had on his mind. He withdrew his cock from his
pants and began to stroke it to life in front of me. The he edged a little
closed and placed it in a direct line with my face. I knew that he wanted the
same the his friend had just received. He quickly slipped the gag from my
mouth and shoved his hard cock inside my tired mouth. He rubbed the head of
his cock across my tongue and pushed it hard against the inside of my cheek.
He also grabbed the back of my head and pushed, as if fucking me in the mouth.
Suddenly, he slipped his cock out of my mouth, covered it with the gag
again, and ordered me to lie on my back on the grass. I was completely
helpless, spread-eagled on the lawn, hands tied behind me, and at their mercy.
The two of them quickly shed all their clothes and began to mount me in
different directions. One of them knelt between my thighs and literally ripped
my bikini panties off my body. He then pushed my knees clear up to my chest
spreading my ass cheeks wide and exposing my virgin bottom. He shoved his big
cock roughly into my tight ass, while the other guy inserted his cock back into
my mouth.
The tears streamed down my face as I lay there sobbing and gagging from the
force of the the one guy's cock poking at the back of my throat. His balls
were swinging back and forth, slapping up against my face, as his cock pushed
relentlessly into my open cavity. He grabbed my nipples hard, clamping them
between his thumb and forefinger, twisting and kneading them roughly. He began
to pull my small breasts upward, finally lifting me off the ground slightly. I
tried to scream, but could only produce a muffled gagging sound with his semen
oozing cock filling my small mouth. As with the first guy, I could feel his
balls begin to pump their hot load of sperm into my mouth, but this guy wanted
to jam it all down my throat. There was nothing I could do to protest this
abuse, I had to lie there and take it all.
<EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
This quality file was downloaded from
E X T R E M E
------------+------------ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>Ŀ
/|\ <20> <20>
/ | \ <20> Portland Metro All Text BBS <20>
/ | \ <20> <20>
/ | \ <20> 9600: 503-775-0374 <20>
/ | \ <20> SysOp: Thing One <20>
/ | \ <20> <20>
/ | \ <20><><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD><EFBFBD>
d r e a m e s

218
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rachel.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,218 @@
Copyright <20> 1997, Big Daddy, ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
through mrdouble@airmail.net.
by: Big Daddy
Rachel's Baby * (Father fucks his pregnant daughter and recalls
how he got her pregnant in the first place)
Steven bent down and kissed his daughter lightly on the lips.
"How are you feeling today sweetheart?" he asked.
"Just fine daddy," Rachel replied.
"And how's our baby?" Steven patted her swollen tummy.
"She's sleeping."
"Is she now?" Steven asked as he got on his knees and started
kissing his daughter's stomach through her gown. "That's too
bad."
"Why daddy?"
"Well," Steven said as he lifted his daughters gown up over her
knees then spread her legs, "I was kind of hoping I could play
with you right now."
"Oh daddy don't be silly," Rachel giggled as she turned sideways
and began to lay down on the couch. "You can play with me any
time you want and you know it."
Steven spread his daughters legs on the couch and pulled her
panties to the side before pressing his face into her crotch.
Rachel felt her father's tongue slip up inside her wet clit and
then begin flicking it in a frenzied fashion.
"Ooohh daddy! Your so good to me..."
"You're young pussy tastes so good, " Steven growled, "I could
just eat it all day!"
"Well be my guest daddy, " Rachel said as she raised her ass off
the couch a little to grind her clit against her fathers face.
"Eat my pussy all you want."
Using his fingers now to spread her pink lips, Steven licked
harder. "I Just love having my tongue in your pussy sweety"
"mmm, " Rachel groaned as she began pulling up her loose dress
over her stomach to reveal her swollen naked tummy.
Steven reached up and began caressing her bare tummy as he
licked her clit feverishly.
"OH god daddy!! I want you to cum in me now! " she shouted at
last. "Cum in my pussy like you did when you got me pregnant!"
"I thought you'd never ask," Steven said as he stood up and
began undoing his pants. Rachel crawled off the couch and got
on her hands and knees in the center of the livingroom floor.
Pulling her dress off over her head, Steven smiled watching her
massive breasts swinging as she wiggled her ass.
"Do you want me like this daddy?"
"Yes baby!" he said pulling off his pants and dropping to his
knees. Steven got behind her and began rubbing her ass gently.
"Are you sure we wont wake the baby?"
"She's going to have to get used to it," Rachel said sexily. "I
mean, I'm going to make her watch you whenever you fuck me so
I'm sure we'll be waking her sometimes when we're in the mood
late at night."
"Oh ya?" Steven asked as he ran his finger down the crack of her
ass. "You're going to make her watch?"
"Oh yes!" Rachel insisted. "I want her to see how beautiful it
is when my daddy fucks me. I want her to get used to seeing her
father's cock in me so we don't have to worry about her catching
us."
"I guess I better not disappoint her then, " he said as he
grabbed his rod and slipped it into his daughter's wet cunt.
Slowly he pushed up into her, feeling her stretching around him,
from behind and sank himself to the balls.
"OHH GOD!!!!" Rachel screamed. "I can't wait till she can watch
you fuck me!!"
"You're still so tight! Good god!!!"
"Oh daddy, your so sweet. I hope having a baby doesn't ruin it
for you."
"Oh it wont sweety, " Steven reassured her as he slid out of her
and rubbed her back. "Trust me, I'll always love fucking your
hot pussy!"
"Daddy?" Rachel grunted.
"Yes?"
"Make me cum. Bang my pussy really hard daddy."
Steven grabbed her hips and started jamming himself into her as
hard as possible.
"Like THIS??" he smashed into her.
"YES!!!...LIKE...THAT...DADDY!!!!"
"Remember how much I made you cum the night I got you pregnant?
"OH GOD daddy!" Rachel screamed. "I remember! I'm CUMMING
daddy!!! Just like the night you came in me!!!"
"God I love making you cum!!" Steven said as he watched her neck
swell and the veins pop out as she orgasmed hard.
"Oh...oh...oh...GOD...daddy...oh....mmmmm......"
Steven loved the sound of his hips slapping his daughter ass
over and over again as she panted and groaned like the first
time.
"I want you to ride my cock like you did that night, honey."
"OH GOD daddy. Yes!!!" Rachel said as she felt him slide out of
her. Quickly she turned around as her father laid down on his
back. Carefully she stood up and then positioned herself over
his protruding pole. Slowly she lowered herself, bending her
knees and letting her crotch rest just above him. Grabbing his
rod in her hand she stood it up and rubbed the spongy head
around her wet clit.
"MMmmm...I just love to feel your cock rubbing all over my
pussy!"
"That's it baby!" Steven gasped. "Just rub it up and down that
pretty little slit."
"I want it in me daddy," She panted. "I want so bad just to sit
on your big cock."
"I know sweetheart," Steven smiled. "But not yet. Just rub the
head around some more."
"Oh daddy, I can feel your huge cockhead spreading my pussy
lips. Let me put it in! Please daddy! Let me put it inside
me."
"Ok sweety, sit on daddy' cock"
"OOOHHHHH!!!!!" Rachel gasped as she pushed herself down onto
his pole and felt him stretching her once more. Steven watched
his thick pole sink deeper and deeper into his pregnant daughter
and smiled.
"Look at your huge fucking cock in me daddy!!! My pussy's so
small and pretty. Look at how stretched it is!! See how my
pussy is all stretched around your big cock daddy??"
"Oh god yes honey! I see! I see! Your pussy is so small and
pretty!"
"I couldn't fit any more cock in my pussy daddy! You're the
biggest cock that could ever possibly fit in my little pussy! I
can feel my pussy stretched so fucking far daddy!!!"
"I know sweetheart. Daddy's cock was made specially for your
tight little pussy. God made my cock the perfect size to fill
your pretty pussy up."
"I'm going to cum again daddy!" Rachel screamed as she slid up
and down on his pole. "Look at your big cock sliding in and out
of me daddy!!!"
"I see baby! Just come on daddy's big cock."
"OH FUCK!!!! I'm cumming!!!!! Where are you going to fit all
your cum daddy? My pussy is so full already! I couldn't
possibly take all your cum inside me."
"We'll make it fit sweety! Is your pussy REALLY stretched on
daddy's cock?"
"OH GOD DADDY!!! My pussy is SOOO stretched!!!"
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
http://www.mrdouble.com
Be There.....

114
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/racquetb.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,114 @@
When I went to college as an undergraduate a while back at the University
of Missouri-Columbia there are these outdoor racquetball courts.
They are all concrete, high walls, with no roof. One of my fantasies
was to play a little more than racquetball with some girl here. I mean it
was a cool place, you were outdoors, in a public place but the high
walls provided most of the privacy you needed.
I had no steady girlfriend that semester and could think of only one
girl who I could coax into a situation like that, Sally. Sally was a
sophomore I think and it was rumored that she was picking up guys
while she worked part-time as a waitress at a pizza place. We both
hung out with the same group of friends and she had flirted with me
a lot. Now Sally was no raving beauty but was rather plain looking.
She had short, brown curly hair and brown eyes and freckles.
My guess was that she was about 5' 5", medium weight.
I asked her if she would be interested in playing and she said sure.
It was one of those warm spring days when the temperature shot up
in the 80's and everyone was thankful to be wearing shorts and t-shirts
for a change. Sally had on shorts and a pullover shirt and looked nice.
I told her so. She smiled and said thanks. We batted the ball around
and then played a game. After the first game I was getting hot and asked if
she would mind if I took off my shirt. She said not at all. I could tell
she appreciated the view (I did work out at the gym). At the end of the
set, we were both hot and sweaty. So we walked to the back of the
court and pulled the towels and water bottle out of the bag.
She ran her hands across my bare chest and commented on how sweaty
I was as we sat down with our backs against the wall. I brushed my hand
across her face and said "So are you". I impulsively gave her a
quick kiss on the check to see what her reaction was. I could taste
her saltiness and smiled as she smiled back. She leaned over and
kissed me on the lips while her hands stayed on my chest. She couldn't
help but feel my heart thumping away at high speed. Our lips parted
and our tongues met. After a minute or two of this very nice kiss she
swung around, on her knees, placing one leg between my legs, fully
embracing me with her arms. Her leg was against my crotch and
my cock let her know I was glad she was there. My hands roamed under
her shirt, carressing her smooth, sweaty back. She pulled away to peel
off her shirt. I reached back to unhook her bra, adding it to the growing
pile of clothes. I immediately started to suck and lick her erect nipples.
She sighed as my tongue flicked over her left one. Meanwhile, I pulled gently
on the other nipple. I could tell she was enjoying it by her moans.
With my free hand, I reached down and pulled my very hard cock out of
my shorts. I'd like to know what my blood pressure was that day because
my cock was a good inch longer than usual and rock hard. Sally
reached down and started to stroke it. At the same time, I slide my
hand up her shorts and found her very wet panties. Hastily I pulled
them aside and slid two fingers into her pussy. She was sopping wet.
We both had the same thought in mind. We stood up and quickly pulled
down our shorts and underwear, not even bothering with the shoes
or socks. I was semi-reclined on the floor with my back against
the wall. Sally lowered herself onto my cock in one fluid motion
and didn't stop until I was all the way in. She immediately started
humping me in a kind of circular motion, rocking back, then up,
forward and down. I knew by her frantic motion that style and finesse
would not count in this race. It took all of my effort to keep from
shooting my wad as my cock worked all around her pussy. I'm embarrassed
to say that I didn't last long under this kind of treatment.
I nearly passed out as I came inside her. I'm sure she felt every
pulse as I did it. Sensing it was now or never she started to frantically
pump up and down, her eyes glazing and her fingers digging into my
shoulders as she came.
Sally slowed her rocking down as we both came down from our high.
My cock was still fairly hard so it felt good for both of us
as I moved in and out. And she was so wet from the combination
of her and my juices that I could feel them oozing out and down
my balls and ass and onto the towel. Someone once said if sex
isn't messy then you aren't doing it right. Well we had definitely
done it right! The sweat was also dripping off of both of us.
The feel of her naked, slippery body on top of mine made my cock
hard again. She noticed this too but said she needed to switch
positions because her knees were hurting her.
Anything was fine with me at that point. She hopped off and we
spread the towels and clothes on the concrete. Not that it helped
that much. She laid on her back and I gently laid on top of her
as she guided me into her. We started french kissing again as
I pumped into her. She wrapped her legs around me and dug her
tennis shoes into my ass. This "spurred" me on to pumping even
harder. I wasn't as hard as the first time but I could tell I
would last a lot longer. I started to match my strokes with
the little breathes she was taking and after a few minutes was
rewarded by watching her cum again. We both lay there panting
when she realized I still hadn't cum yet. I suggested we try
a different position and she readily agreed. I'll say this for
Sally, she may not have looked the part but she was the best
sex partner I ever had. So I got her to get on her hands and
knees, this time putting most of the loose clothing under her
knees for padding. With one hand on her hip, I held my cock
and slid it into her pussy. I started to pump away, looking
down and watching my cock plunge in and out and the lips of her
pussy moving with my cock. This is my favorite position, but not
only for the view that I just mentioned. It is my opinion
that some of the most beautiful curves the good Lord made
are those on a womans hips, rearend, and the small of her
back. I was in heaven looking down at Sally's curves, touch
them, stroking them as I slid in and out of her. I reached under her
and started to caress her clit. She really liked that and started
bucking back into me, meeting me stroke for stroke. From her
loud moans I knew she was cuming again and now it was my turn.
With one last thrust I pushed up into her as far as I could
go. I leaned forward, my chest against her back with one
hand around her tummy, cuming inside of her. We were both
exhausted. We slowly cleaned ourselves up and put our clothes
back on. We walked weak-kneed back to her dorm and crashed.
We never became serious in our dating and over time we both
ended up seeing someone else. But I still wonder about her sometimes,
especially on those warm spring days when everyone is glad
to be wearing shorts and t-shirts.
Jimbob of Champaign/Urbana

556
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/racylady.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,556 @@
"A Racy Lady"
Part 1
"A Day at the Races"
Colleen was really into auto racing. She and a group of her friends
went every Friday night to a race track 100 miles or so away, cheering wildly
as they followed the action. The past year Colleen her begun to wonder if
there was any way that she, herself, could become part of the excitment of an
auto race, and not just be a spectator.
Then one week, everyone else in her little group had other plans, and
Colleen faced the long drive to the race track alone. She decided that this
weekend, she would try to be more than just a spectator.
She knew she could buy a pass to the area inside the track where the
drivers and crews worked on the cars. Arriving, she paid her fee, got her
pass, and wandered in a happy daze through the crowded infield. The roar of
engines being tuned, the odor of gasoline, oil, and exhaust was somehow
exciting. At the start of one race, she climbed up onto a platform where
members of the various car's crews watched the race, talking to their drivers
by radio.
The race was wild. Colleen cheered wildly as a blue car, which had
begun the race at the very end of the line, weaved expertly through the mass
of roaring machinery, passing the last car just as the checkered flag waved.
The blue car had gone from last to first, winning the race.
Colleen had never seen driving like that. Wanting to meet this
wonderful race driver, she climbed down and ran to where the winner's area
was. The blue car pulled in off the track, and the driver climbed out the
window. To Colleen's amazement, a woman's face smiled back as the cameras
flashed. The blue car was driven by a woman her own age.
She couldn't believe it. She just stood there, watching as the crowd
faded away as the next race began. Staring at the woman, at the powerful race
car she had climbed out of. Amazing.
And then she realized she was the only one remaining. The crowd's
attention had been drawn to the next race. The woman looked back at her with
curiosity. "Can I help you?", she asked.
Colleen turned red. "Oh, I'm sorry. I just thought that was a
wonderful race, and I just wanted to congratulate you..." Her voice trailed
off as the woman gazed at her, smiling happily.
"Well, thank you very much", the woman said. "Do you come here every
Friday?" Colleen nodded. "I've never seen you before", the woman added.
"Um, I'm just a spectator. I mean, I usually sit over there and watch
with my friends, but they couldn't make it, and so..." She motioned to the
grandstands on the outside of the track.
"...and so you decided to see what it was like in here?" Her eyes
widening at the woman's understanding, Colleen nodded. The woman nodded
back. "I know exactly how you feel. I was like that, too. Now I'm here". She
grinned, pointing to the car, to the winner's circle she stood in.
This is what I want, thought Colleen. She did it. I can do it.
The woman looked at her closely. "Do you know anything about cars?"
Colleen blushed and, looking at the ground, shook her head.
"Not much", she muttered. "But I learn fast", she added, looking back
up at the woman defiantly. The woman nodded.
"I'll bet you do. I do a lot of things fast too." She paused for a
moment. "How would you like to help me?"
YIPPEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!, screamed Colleen to herself. I'm here. I'm
going to be part of the action. Her head bobbing furiously up and down, she
said yes, she would love it. The woman laughed, and Colleen found her first
job was to help push the car back to the woman's trailer.
To her sheer delight, the woman asked Colleen if she would be
interested in helping the next week as well. Ecstatic, Colleen readily
agreed. The woman gave her a small card to show at the gate, and she wouldn't
have to but a pass. Proudly, Colleen looked at the card, which had the
woman's car number and the words "PIT CREW" in bold letters. As the woman
said goodbye, she finally realized she didn't know the woman's name. They
laughingly introduced each other. The woman's name was Julie.
During the next week, Colleen carried the card everywhere, but kept
it secret. One by one the gang called, asking what time they were to meet.
Smugly, Colleen said she wasn't going with them. If pressed, Colleen
would only say she had to work.
The following Friday, Colleen wore faded jeans and a man's work
shirt, per Julie's intructions. Also as per Julie, she packed a small bag
with a change of clothes, just in case. As she drove to the race track, it
was all she could to to keep herself from speeding. Arriving, she grinned
widely at the gate and showed her card. The guard smiled back and waved her
through. Colleen parked her car and searched around until she found Julie's
trailer. Julie was inside, getting ready to roll the car out.
They greeted each other warmly, and they got the car ready. Then, to
Colleen's disbelief, Julie asked her if she'd like to go for a ride in the
race car. Feeling as if she'd gone to heaven, Colleen breathlessly agreed.
Part 2
"Excitement"
Julie said it would only be one lap, while she checked out the car's
handling. Colleen didn't care. She was getting a ride in a RACE CAR.
Julie laughed as she tried to help Colleen climb through the
passenger window. Race cars had no doors, she pointed out. Colleen sat in
a heavy racing seat, and Julie fastened all the safety belts, apologizing
profusely as she tightened an uncomfortable belt that pressed tightly into
Colleen's crotch. This was so she didn't slide out in an accident, Julie
said. Then Colleen watched as Julie climbed in beside her and fastened all
her own belts. As the engine roared to life, Colleen could feel a powerful
throb between her legs. Oh, this was going to be great, she thought.
Julie pulled onto the track and, seeing it clear of traffic, quickly
accelerated. Eyes wide in fear and wonder, Colleen held on as Julie zoomed
around the track, faster than anything Colleen had ever imagined in her
life. God, she thought, it really doesn't LOOK that fast from the stands.
She knew she could never go back to just watching. Unaware that she
was screaming, yelling, whooping and hollering, Colleen rode with Julie
around the race track. Adrenaline pumped freely into her system.
Pulling back in, they unfastened the belts and akwardly climbed out.
Colleen jabbered constantly, eyes shining. Julie just smiled knowingly and
let her ramble on. As they stepped into the trailer to wash up a bit,
Colleen said, "My God, it doesn't look like it from where I usually am, but
you're going so FAST out there...". She paused, breathless, carried away by
waves of excitement at what she had just experienced.
Julie looked at her for just a second. Then, in an odd voice, she
said, "I do a lot of things fast, Colleen." Without another word, she came
close to Colleen and kissed her on the cheek.
As the adreleline coursing through her met head-on with sudden
embarassment, Colleen's entire body shivered uncontollably. She felt her
cheeks turning bright red as Julie smiled gently at her. Slowly, Colleen
reached up, and softly touched the spot where Julie had kissed her. She
took her hand away and looked at it curiously, then looked in wonder at
Julie. "That's for helping me tonight", Julie said.
Colleen couldn't answer. Quickly, Julie was all business again, and
Colleen soon forgot the awkward moment as they worked to prepare the car
for the race.
Julie's car had no radio, but as she went out onto the track for her
race, Colleen climbed up into the platform with the rest of the crew
members. Colleen kept running that phrase through her mind, relishing it,
cherishing it. Crew member.
The race began, Julie starting eight. Colleen cheered as Julie
climbed to third. Then, just as Julie's car pass by Colleen's vantage
point, it happened.
Colleen saw the car behind Julie bump Julie's car. She watched,
dumbstuck, as Julie's car slowly started to spin around. The car which had
struck her darted inside and passed Julie as the blue car slid off the
track and slammed backwards into the concrete barrier which surrounded the
entire circuit.
As emergency equipment responded, Colleen screamed.
Part 3
"Stirrings"
Colleen scrambled down from the platform, almost hysterical. She
soon saw the lights of the ambulance as it careened up to the track's small
medical facility. As Colleen ran to the building, the ambulance doors
opened. To her immense relief, she saw Julie climb out stiffly.
Surprised to feel the hot tears on her face, Colleen ran up to
Julie and stopped cold, suddenly realizing that maybe hugging her was not a
good idea at this point. Julie looked up tiredly and, seeing Colleen, gave
her a sad, gentle smile as she was led into the medical building.
Colleen waited impatiently. Finally the door opened and a man in
a white lab coat came out, intruducing himself as Doctor Something-or-other.
"Do you know Julie?", he asked. "I'm her pit crew.", Colleen answered
proudly. The doctor nodded and said she couldn't drive home, she was shaken
but fine otherwise. He went back inside, and a moment later Julie appeared,
looking pale. With Julie ignoring Colleen's questions, they slowly walked
back to the trailer.
Julie's car was there already. To Colleen's amazement, Julie looked
it over, saying that this and that had to be fixed. With difficulty, they
loaded the car onto the trailer. Nervously, Colleen realized she would have
to drive this big truck and trailer to Julie's house. When she mentioned the
doctor's instructions, she was stunned when Julie sharply cut her off. "I
heal fast", she snapped. Curtly telling Colleen she would see her next
week, she tried to climb into the truck. Colleen grabbed her.
Staring at Colleen with wide eyes, stunned, Julie didn't know what
to say. Now that it came down to it, niether did Colleen. They looked at
each other for several seconds before Colleen finally spoke up.
"I'm driving you home", she said flatly. After a long silence, Julie
slowly nodded.
Colleen nervously drove the big truck and trailer to Julie's house,
about half an hour away. Parking it, she yawned as she climbed out of the
truck. Julie stumbled as she got out, and Colleen ran around to help her.
She led Julie inside. Julie tiredly pointed out that there was no sense in
Colleen driving all the way home. She led Colleen straight to a small
guest room, and allowed Colleen to wash up first.
As Colleen came out of the bathroom, Julie met her in the hall. She
looked gratefully at Colleen, and whispered, "Thank you." Then, to
Colleen's consternation, Julie came close and kissed her lightly, quickly,
on the lips. Without another word, she turned and disappeared into the
bathroom.
Colleen stood stunned. Julie had kissed her again! This time on the
lips! She sure had a strange way of showing gratitude, Colleen thought, as
she felt herself blushing deeply. Or maybe it's... no.
Exhausted, too tired to puzzle over Julie's behavior, Colleen fell
asleep. The next morning, Julie made no mention of the kiss, and Colleen
decided to pass it off as well. Julie hustled her quickly out the door, and
they looked the car over. Julie then drove Colleen back to the race track.
As they said goodbye, Julie said she would be expecting Colleen's help the
next race!
Colleen knew there was no way the car would be ready in a week, but
the following Friday found her showing her crew pass at the gate. She was
shocked to find Julie's car gleaming next to the trailer. Julie didn't say
a word about the previous week. Qualifying to run in a special race after the
normal racing completed, it was very late as they loaded the trailer.
Part 3
"Seduction"
Exhausted, they sat in the trailer. Julie quietly asked Colleen if
she would like to spend the night at her place, since it was a lot closer.
Tired, dirty, and not looking forward to a long drive, Colleen nodded. She
followed Julie's truck in her own car.
Julie parked the truck and trailer next to a her garage, and
Colleen followed her inside, able to look around for the first time.
As she went into the living room, Colleen gasped. A dozen or so
racing tropies adorned various shelves and tables. Picking one up, she asked
Julie what "Powder Puff" meant. Julie's reaction stunned her.
Grabbing the trophy from her, Julie slammed it back to the shelf,
snarling that when she had begun racing several years ago, she was the only
woman. Other tracks, that had more women racers, had special races just for
women, called "PowderPuff" races. The only reason she kept that trophy, Julie
said, was to get herself worked up before a race, build her desire to win.
"I'm NOT any goddamned powderpuff", she said.
Just as quickly, Julie's anger died. "I'm a woman", she said quietly.
"I might drive race cars, but I'm a woman." Looking at Colleen strangely,
she whispered, "Remember that."
Then she turned toward a hallway, and Colleen heard her say, "I'm
taking a shower", as she disappeared.
Colleen remained standing, looking at the various plaques and
trophies. After a while, she heard something behind her. Turning, she froze.
Julie stood framed in the entrance to the hallway. Lit from behind by
the hall light, Julie wore only a soft, silk robe, which was open, revealing
the silk bra and panties beneath. Her arms were pressed against the door
frame. Colleen didn't know what to think.
"I'm a woman, Colleen. And so are you. I think you'll feel better
after a shower as well." Moving aside, she let the stunned Colleen walk
slowly past her, Colleen staring at Julie with wide eyes. She was still
staring back over her shoulder as she went into the bathroom.
Colleen stood in the shower. As the hot water beat against her,
washing away the grime, she gradually felt herself relax, felt the uneasiness
at Julie's odd behaviour drain away. Feeling better, she turned off the water
and got out, reaching for a towel. She dried herself off and reached for her
clothes. They weren't there.
In their place was a soft white silk robe, white silk panties, and
a white silk bra. Colleen felt the color draining from her face, felt the
goosebumps as she remembered Julie's two quick, 'friendly' kisses. My God,
she thought, what have I gotten myself into? She held up the panties, and in
spite of herself, the smoothness of the fabric fascinated her. Closing her
eyes, not really sure she was doing this, Colleen put them on. Oh, they
were so soft. They felt so nice. The bra next. These are so nice. Colleen
shivered as the lacy fabric slid over her breasts, and she felt her face
flush as her nipples became erect. So soft. And even the gown. Colleen
studied herself in the mirror. Pit crew. She smiled. Woman. Her smile grew.
Suddenly, she shivered. Julie was waiting in the living room. Wearing
silk, just like her. The image of Julie climbing from the race car wearing
only silk underwear made Colleen chuckle. Then, as she gazed at her
reflection, she felt something deep within her awaken. I am a woman, she
thought. As she fixed her eyes on the image of her hardening nipples, she
nodded to herself. Yes. I'm all woman. Slowly, she lifted her hands, pausing,
wanting to feel the anticipation of the silk against her fingers. Closing her
eyes, she gently pressed her hands against the silk bra, squeezing her
breasts ever so lovingly...
A soft knock on the door startled her, and she jumped. Her eyes flew
open, and she whirled, hoping Julie hadn't walked in on her. To her relief,
the door was still closed. Julie. Hmm. She's the one who took my clothes and
put...THESE...here. Julie the race car driver. Julie the powderpuff. Julie
the woman. Julie who wears real silk.
"Yes?", she called quietly.
"Are you all right?", Julie asked.
Chuckling quietly, Colleen opened the door. Standing before Julie
wearing sheer white silk, she looked at her with amusement. "Other than the
fact that my clothes seem to be missing, I'm fine."
Julie smiled back. "I'm sorry", she said. "But I've found that this
helps me to remember what I am sometimes." Again, she raised her arms, the
silk robe opening slightly to reveal her bra and panties.
Woman, thought Colleen, as she found herself staring at Julie's
bra. Feeling Julie's eyes on her, she flushed and looked away. What am I
thinking, she wondered.
Julie went back into the living room, Colleen following. For a
short while, they talked lightly, Colleen gradually losing her slight
uneasiness at their attire. Then Julie yawned, and stood. Stretching, her
breasts jutting out as her arms reached into the air, she sighed deeply.
"Goodnight, Colleen", she whispered. Colleen felt herself flushing as
Julie took two steps closer. Colleen's eyes closed and her face flared as
she felt Julie's lips gently pressing against her forehead. She opened her
eyes to find Julie walking slowly down the halllway.
What's the matter with her, Colleen thought. She's kissed me three
times. That's really weird. More puzzled then nervous, she thought about it
for a few minutes, then yawned herself. She stood and walked quietly to the
guest room. The door was locked. She tried several times, pulling on the door
to see if it would open.
"In here, Colleen", came a soft voice. Colleen slowly turned to
see a faint glow from the next doorway. As if pulled by an unseen force, she
walked slowly, almost unwillingly, to the door. Julie stood there, bathed in
candlelight, the white silk she wore seeming to change color as the candle
flickered. Colleen felt her heart stop, then began beating wildly. She
felt the goosebumps again as Julie gently took her limp hand and led her into
her own bedroom. Closing the door, she smiled at Colleen's confused,
innocent expression.
"Some things I do fast, Colleen", she whispered. She led the dazed
woman to the bed. "But some things I do very, very slowly." Her arms went
around Colleen and she kissed her tenderly. Colleen was helpless, having
no real idea of what was happening, or what to do. She just stood there as
Julie's lips pressed hungrily against her own.
Julie pulled away and slowly pulled Colleen's robe down. As it
slid to her feet, Colleen just stood there, staring at Julie.
Julie then put her hands on Colleen's shoulders. Softly, she pushed
down, and Colleen found herself sitting on the bed, staring up at Julie.
Julie gently continued pushing, and Colleen lay down. She just lay there
staring as Julie slowly walked around the foot of the bed. Standing in front
of the candle, she let her gown fall to the floor. Colleen watched in awe,
hearing the faint rustle of the silk as it slid from Julie's body and onto
the floor. Julie stood next to the bed in white silk bra and panties, just
as Colleen was wearing.
"I am a woman, Colleen. So are you."
She climbed into bed with Colleen. As Colleen lay there, uneasy
fear mixing with uncomprehending excitement, Julie whispered good night.
Still trying to piece together what was happening, or what wasn't
happening, or anything, Colleen drifted off to the sound of Julie's deep,
regular breathing.
"A Racy Lady"
Part 2
"Surrender"
Colleen gradually awakened. She lay quietly, still half-asleep,
listening to the sound of gentle breathing. Her eyes flew open when she
realized it was not the sound of her own breathing.
She found herself in an unfamiliar bed, with a sleeping woman beside
her. A WOMAN!! Colleen sat bolt upright, clutching the covers around her
silk-covered breasts, staring at Julie in disbelief.
Julie's eyes slowly opened to find Colleen staring at her in shock.
Julie smiled gently, dreamily, and reached out for her.
Colleen remained frozen, staring, feeling Julie's soft warm hands
on her arms, gently pulling her down. Unresisting, uncomprehending, Colleen
allowed herself to be pulled closer and closer to Julie's prone form. She
stared wide-eyed at Julie's parted lips, the look on Julie's face, the silk
bra Julie wore unable to hide the fact that her nipples were erect.
Colleen melted.
Their lips met, and Colleen felt a bolt of electricty surge through
her body. My God, she thought wildly, I'm kissing a woman. Still not totally
aware that she was returning the kiss, she stuggled to come to terms with
the strange things she was thinking, the strange things she was feeling.
Without a concious decision, she surrendered to Julie.
Her arms went around Julie, holding her tight as they kissed, tongues
eagerly darting in and out of open mouths, running lightly across parted
lips. She felt Julie's hands on her back, fingernails digging into her flesh
as Julie became more aroused. She felt the softness of their silken lingerie,
cool and smooth. I don't believe this, Colleen thought. I'm in another
woman's bed, wearing her silk undies, kissing her. I don't believe it.
That thought dominated Colleen's mind as she felt Julie's hands
slide between them. She gasped as she felt Julie's fingers slide smoothly
inside her silk panties. As Julie playfully toyed with Colleen's pubic
hair, Colleen moaned involuntarily, a low, throaty sound of confusion and
desire. She kissed the base of Julie's neck as Julie's fingers slid into her
pussy. As she felt another woman's hand gently caressing her clit,
Colleen's mind short-circuited. Her low moan changed into a sharp cry of
pure delight as her body reacted to Julie's touch.
Eyes closed, supporting herself above Julie, legs spread wide with
Julie's between them, Colleen threw her head back, body arching as the
first orgasm washed over her. Julie looked at her through half-closed eyes,
seeing the pleasure, the passion in Colleen's expression.
Panting, body pumping in harmony with the motion of Julie's fingers,
Colleen opened her eyes and looked down at Julie, at this woman, this lady
race car driver. Julie smiled at her, a gentle smile of understanding.
Colleen's eyes closed again and her mouth opened wide as yet another orgasm
shook her like an earthquake.
She collapsed on top of Julie, and again their lips met, Julie's
fingers still burrowing into Colleen's secret places. Colleen rolled to
the side slightly, and she looked at Julie with fire in her eyes.
"Help me", Colleen said in a husky voice, and Julie felt a hand
pressing against her panties. Very gently, Julie took Colleen's hand in
hers and guided it beneath the silky fabric of her panties. Placing her
fingers over Colleen's, she moved them downward until they met her fiery
clit. Pressing lightly against Colleen's finger, Julie's eyes closed as
the fire radiated quickly throughout her body. After a moment, Colleen
had her own rythym, and Julie pulled her hand away, letting Colleen
continue stroking her clit. Julie spread her pussy lips wide, giving the
willing woman more area to work with, and was soon rewarded by a rush of
ecstacy as she came. Colleen watched Julie's face, saw Julie shudder, felt
the muscles contract around her finger, and knew she had made another woman
cum. Colleen went crazy, kissing Julie hungrily, digging her fingers even
deeper into Julie's soaking hole.
Now Julie reached out and slid her fingers back into Colleen's
panties, and they lay side by side, fingers pumping, panting, moaning,
shuddering. Time after time they came, until finally, spent, satisfied, they
paused. Looking at each other, smiling gently, happily, they kissed again.
Julie tugged at Colleen's white silk bra, sliding one cup down over
her breast, exposing the nipple. Colleen watched in delight as the nipple
disappeared into Julie's mouth. I don't believe it, she kept saying to
herself, as Julie's tongue sent surges of electricity through her body. She
lay back and giggled helplessly, running her fingers idly through Julie's
hair. "That kind of tickles", she said, laughing.
In response, Julie bit her nipple, very softly. Colleen gasped, and
she pulled Julie's face closer to her breast, wanting her to continue,
wanting for her to never, ever stop.
Julie reached up and exposed Colleen's other breast, Colleen
sighing happily as the smooth silk slid over her nipple. Julie alternated,
focusing first on one breast, then the other, back and forth, back and forth,
until Colleen was almost wild with desire.
Feeling Colleen trembling uncontrollably beside her, Julie quickly
pressed her knee into Colleen's crotch. Colleen's eyes flew open, as did
her mouth, but no sounds came out. Colleen's mouth moved wordlessly as
the unexpected orgasm ripped through her.
Julie moved slightly, kissing Colleen tenderly. Colleen put her
arms around Julie and pulled her close, and they lay there silently for a
while. Finally, Colleen stirred.
Julie looked at the woman beside her. So pretty she was, so innocent.
They smiled at each other, and moved closer together, arms around the other,
Colleen's exposed breasts rising and falling with her breathing.
"Thank you", Colleen whispered. Julie didn't answer, she merely
moved closer and kissed the other woman on the lips. Colleen grinned, a
look of happy wonder on her face. Julie saw that face and melted.
She rolled over and hiked herself up, kneeling on the bed with her
forearms supporting her. Her rear end floated beckoningly in the air.
"Kiss me, Colleen. Please." Colleen looked puzzled. Julie moved
her ass back and forth. "Please, Colleen. Kiss me."
Uncertainly, Colleen crawled around behind Julie. She stared at
Julie's ass, noticing that the while silk panties hid nothing. Julie kept
moving back and forth, back and forth, the motion somehow having a calming
effect on Colleen. They're so pretty, Colleen thought. Silk panties.
And Julie's so nice to me. Without realizing it, Colleen's hand was moving,
touching the silk panties she herself was wearing, panties wet with cum.
Watching Julie's ass swaying back and forth, feeling the warmth
spreading from her own pussy, Colleen felt the last of her nervousness slip
away, as easily and quietly as if it were silk.
She bent down and ran her tongue along the edge of Julie's panties.
She heard the sharp intake of breath, smelled the scent of a woman on fire.
Closing her eyes, Colleen felt the silk against her tongue as she moved
down, down, now tracing the inside of Julie's thighs. "Take them off", Julie
whispered, her voice unsteady.
Taking hold of the upper edge, Colleen slowly pulled Julie's silk
panties down. Julie's asshole and dripping pussy were soon laid bare, panties
gathered around Julie's knees. "Kiss me", Julie whispered again.
Colleen took a deep breath and lightly flicked her tongue against
Julie's ass. Julie started, gasped. "Please..."
Julie gasped again as she felt Colleen's wet finger tracing her
asshole. Another gasp as that finger slowly slid into her ass, and yet
another as she felt Colleen's face against her pussy, tongue digging into
her greedily. Julie moaned with pleasure, body swaying back and forth, back
and forth, as Colleen played with her.
Colleen was beyond rational thought. Here she was, fingering a
woman's ass, face buried between a woman's legs. Colleen acted on passion
alone, her mind aware only of the woman she wanted to please. Wanted more
than anything to please.
Time stopped for Julie. There were no words, no way to describe the
feelings she was experiencing. Orgasm merged with orgasm until there was only
a single moment of pure pleasure that lasted forever. Colleen listened to
the sounds Julie made, knowing what they meant, knowing she was the one who
was causing them. Free hand busily fingering herself, Colleen came as well.
Her spastic muscles no longer able to support her, Julie dropped limp
to the bed, moaning with every breath. Colleen removed her finger from
Julie's ass and, still fondling her own clit, inserted it into her own ass
without thinking.
As Julie lay panting, Colleen's body was rocked with incredible
sensations. Her body became rigid, twitching as each movement of her fingers
jolted her. Regaining her composure somewhat, Julie watched as Colleen
brought herself to orgasm again and again.
Then Colleen, too, slumped back to the bed, exhausted. Whimpering,
shuddering, she lay beside Julie, who took her into her arms and kissed her.
"Epilouge"
None of Colleen's gang could figure out why she never went to the
races with them any more. From their perch way up in the grandstands, they
couldn't see the woman on the observation platform, cheering on the blue
race car. Nor were they aware that Colleen didn't have to make the long
trip home after the races.
Colleen wasn't about to tell them she had a nice, comfortable place
to stay, closer to the track. And she enjoyed the company there, as well. And
in her purse, now clad in plastic lamination, was her most prized posession,
never shown to anyone. A small card that simply said "PIT CREW".
*** THE END ***

349
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/radio.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,349 @@
Kim sat at her desk with the telephone handset at her ear, and felt
herself growing increasingly horny.
The line was ringing. She had gotten through!
"Hi, this is KLOS."
Kim recognized the voice of "Beastmaster" Anne, the head switchboard
operator who was a common foil for the ribald humor of Mark and Brian,
KLOS's popular morning duo.
"I'd like to give my boss a birthday present on the air," Kim said
shyly. She went on to explain what she had in mind. There was a
moment of silence on the other end, then giggling.
She's probably gonna hang up on me, Kim thought with a sigh.
"Hold on a minute!" the Beastmaster finally managed to reply. The line
went silent.
Kim's hand slid across her chest, then down her belly to the crotch of
her jeans. Her fingers caressed lightly as she savored the birthday
gift she had in mind. It was crazy!!
The line stayed silent for a few minutes, and then...
"Hello, Kim?"
It's him! MARK!!
"Uh, hi!!"
"Kim! Can we put you on the air?"
"Sh-sure!!"
"O.k. Kim, we got the low-down from the Beastmaster, but we just
HAVE to hear it from you..."
"We sure as heck DO!" Brian cut in. "We want to hear all the LURID
DETAILS..."
"Yes, we must have THOSE, no question about it!" Mark chimed in.
Kim was blushing hard and trying not to giggle like crazy. She was
actually talking to these two popular celebrities!
"O.k., well, uh, I'd like you to call my boss, and while you have him
on the line, I'm going to come into his office, and, uh, sing 'Happy
Birthday' to him..."
"Yeah? Yeah? The Beastmaster mentioned something else too! Let's
hear about it, Kim!"
"Well yeah, I'm gonna strip in front of him too." Now Kim couldn't
help giggling.
On the phone she could hear catcalls and whistles and "ooooohs".
"Kim! Ooooh Kim I think he'll go for that, yes I do! Kim?"
"Yes?"
"Kim, you are a HORNDOG SLUT! Know this!"
Kim laughed, and so did the DJ's, and so did about seven million
listeners,some of whom were becoming quite horny too!
Kim was put on hold again so that the DJ's could play some commercials
and "take care of some business." She felt so excited. And nervous.
She had not believed when she'd dialed the phone that the whole thing
would actually get this far!
"Beastmaster" Anne came back on the line and requested the phone
number and extension of Kim's boss. Then she told Kim exactly what
time her boss would receive the call. Anne finished with a giggle
and a "Good Luck!", and Kim put the handset back on the cradle.
Ooooooh... Her whole body positively TINGLED with pleasure!
Paul was keying some sales figures into a spreadsheet when the intercom
on his phone blared the voice of the receptionist:
"PAUL? YOU HAVE A CALL ON PARK 20!"
He winced and thumbed the volumn control slide on the telephone con-
sole. Then he picked up the handset and punched the buttons to connect
his extension to the incoming line.
"Hello?"
"Hello, Mr. Stevens? This is Mark and Brian from KLOS! Is it o.k. if
we put you on the air?"
His mind reeled. The two guys on the radio??
"Er, o.k. I guess! Hello! What's up?" Just what do you SAY when you
get such a call???
"Well, Mr. Stevens, it seems that one of your employees has taken it
upon herself to wish you glad tidings on this very special day..."
"And you DO KNOW what special day this IS, don't you?"
"Well, uh, yes, it's my birthday..."
"It IS??? Well what a coincidence! Actually, we were speaking of
National Nymphomaniacs Awareness Day, and..."
"No Brian, we are calling because it IS Paul's birthday, and one of
his most adoring workers has alerted us to this VERY FACT, and I do
believe that right about NOW..."
The door to Paul's office opened, and Kim slipped in. She closed the
door behind her, shutting out a hushed but snickering crowd of co-
workers who were tuned in. The knob had a lock on it, and Kim set
it.
Paul couldn't help feeling himself warm up inside. Kim always looked
so SEXY, no matter what she was wearing!
"...she should be coming into his office, getting ready to offer up
her most SINCERE birthday wishes!"
Paul looked at her and saw that she was blushing deeply. Just what was
she UP to?
"Paul? Is she there yet?"
"Uh yeah, yes she's here!"
"Tell her to go ahead, we're all breathelessly waiting!"
Paul relayed the message to the nervous Kim.
She began to sing "Happy Birthday."
"Sounding good, Kim!" Mark said on the phone (and the radio). Paul
chuckled into the handset and nodded.
"...happy BIRTHDAY TO PAAAAUL..."
Mark and Brian sang along with her on the last two lines.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOOOOOOUUU!!!"
"Yahooo!" Kim cried, and pulled her shirt off over her head. Her
beautiful breasts, unencumbered by bra, flopped out and down delici-
ously.
"Hey Paul! You still with us?"
"Uh, yeah, er..."
"What's happening, man? Has she wished you a happy birthday yet?"
"Uh, well, she's, uuhhh..."
Kim grinned at her boss and twisted her upper body from side to side,
making her boobs jiggle and dance before his widening eyes.
Paul's cock pressed hard against the crotch of his pants.
"Yo Paul! What's happenin'?"
"Well, it looks like she's taking her clothes off," Paul croaked.
"What was that, Paul? She's doing WHAT?? Paul, what are you telling
us?"
Kim turned around, bent over, and slid her jeans off in a seductive
manner, exposing pink panties and smooth, well-tanned thighs.
"Oh, wow" was all Paul could say.
"Hey Paul!" Brian yelled. "Describe it for our listeners! Tell us all
the LURID details!"
"I think he's speechless. The boss is STUNNED to SILENCE. I think
that girl is really doing it to him..."
The verbal chatter continued, but Paul did not hear it -- his full
attention was transfixed on the lovely body being exposed before him.
Kim's jeans slid to the floor, soon followed by her panties. She
stepped out of them and kicked them aside.
She began to gyrate erotically, sliding her hands up and down her
sides.
Paul sighed. "Kim, oh you do look nice."
A commotion of guffaws and laughter erupted from the broadcast booth.
"Oh YES! Oh YES! I think Paul likes his birthday present!" Brian
exclaimed.
"I do believe he does! You know, Brian, it's at times like this when
I wish we were doing a morning TELEVISION show!"
Kim continued her erotic dance, sliding closer to her amazed boss as
her hands traveled ever more daringly. When she was little more than
a foot away, she turned sideways to him and allowed him a very cock-
stiffening profile view, with her hands on her ass and her breasts
thrust high in the air, begging to be sucked and eaten.
Poor Paul was hornier than he'd ever been in his life, and rapidly
losing control. He forgot all about the phone, which was now lying
on his desk, and the fact that it was broadcasting the sounds from
the office all over Southern CA.
Kim slid one hand up to demonstrate to her boss just how squeezable
and soft her boobs were. Her other hand went to her mouth, and she
sucked slowly on her index and middle fingers, then held them up so
Paul could see them glistening wet.
"Oh Kim, I can't stand it any more -- I gotta have you now!!"
With that he grabbed her, brought her delicious body up against his,
and plunged his tongue deep into her mouth.
"Paul! HEY PAUL!!"
"Oh dear, I think Kim's getting more than she bargained for!!"
Paul continued to kiss her deeply as he held her tightly against him.
He could feel her breasts press against and spread out across his
chest, and in response to a long pent-up desire his hands slid to
her chest. As his fingers explored her boobs, she untied his tie
and began to unbutton his shirt.
"Paul? Kim?"
There was a loud moan and some "ooooh's".
"They're doing it! THEY'RE DOING IT!!!"
Kim wrestled Paul's shirt off (Paul did not want to let go of her
body, even for a second!), and Paul pressed her against him again,
feeling the glorious warmth of her nakedness against his bare skin.
They continued to kiss, and the snaking and wiggling of his tongue
increased in intensity when he felt a hand slide into his pants.
"Uuuuuhhh!!"
Somebody outside Mark and Brian's glass booth made rapid hand signals
indicating it was way past time to cut to a commercial.
"Oh Brian, I think my headphones are fogging up!"
"Mark, why are you squirming around so much? Hey! Let go of that!"
Laughter rang throughout the studio.
Over the phone they could hear papers and other objects sliding off
some hard surface onto the floor. Then there was a loud KNOCK as the
phone itself went over the edge.
"They're getting horizontal! He's gonna lay pipe now!!!"
Mark and Brian launched into a song about the structure of an Oreo
cookie.
More hand signals from outside the booth.
Kim was indeed part of an Oreo cookie now, with her boss's desk under-
neath her and her boss lying on top of her, molesting her body and her
mouth. His pants were down around his knees, and Kim could feel his
stiff meat pressing against her pussy through his underwear. Paul's
tongue slid out of her mouth, and he proceeded to munch upon her face
and shoulders and chest. Kim'shands slowly worked their way down his
torso until they reached his underwear, which was soon no longer in the
way.
Kim took hold of his throbbing cock just as his tongue found her mouth
again. The kissing was even wilder this time!
Without even realizing when it had entered, Paul discovered that the
tip of his cock was inside her.
"Yes!! FUCK ME!!!"
Pandemonium broke out at KLOS, and the switch board operator broke the
connection, much to Mark and Brian's disappointment.
"Wow!! He was really laying that pipe down!"
"Will somebody please turn up the air condi-"
The station broke to a commercial for Freeway Insurance.
Paul slid his cock into her until it could go in no further. Her
pussy clinched at it and squeezed it tightly. Pulling it out was like
pulling on some kind of hydraulic cylinder. He slid it deep into her
again, faster and harder this time.
Kim yelped with pleasure. Paul looked down at her face, looked right
into her eyes, as he rammed his meat into her. He loved watching her
react to each wonderful stroke.
Her breasts rubbed against his chest, undulating back and forth and
demanding to be squeezed some more, and he lowered himself to his el-
bows and sent his hands to let her boobs know they were certainly not
forgotten. Kim slid a hand behind his head and pulled his mouth down
against hers. He slid his tongue in, and she sucked on it eagerly.
His cock stayed inside her for nearly two hours. He fucked her until
his meat grew tired and soft, then he let it rest inside her while they
fulfilled each other's hot and horny desires upon other parts of their
bodies. They rolled over and over on the desk, nearly going over the
edge several times. It didn't take very long for his cock to grow rock
hard again! As soon as it swelled up inside her, he rammed it in deep.
His throbbing love muscle showed no mercy!
Kim's co-workers knelt at the office door, listening to the hot con-
stant lovemaking. The lunch hour was almost over and they were still
at it!
At some point the action moved to the soft carpeted floor, with Paul
on his back and Kim riding on top of him, bouncing up and down with
glee. Paul looked up at her deliriously, watching her long hair fly
all about and her breasts bounce wildly. When his cock grew soft
again, she lowered her chest to his and they kissed passionately.
He lovingly stroked and massaged her back and buttocks. The kissing
always made him hard, and soon she was bouncing up and down on top of
him again.
If this is a dream, Paul thought, I hope I never wake up!!
Eventually Paul was on top of Kim again, drilling his aching meat into
her. He had no idea that he'd be able to last has long as he did with-
out coming, and when he finally did it was the most incredible orgasm
he'd ever felt. He timed it just right too, for that final hard thrust
made Kim yelp even louder than before, and she clenched his back tight
as they came together. Hot sticky cum shot out of him in gushing
and bathed her vagina with steaming warmth.
They lay there together on the carpet, his cock still inside her, all
things having to do with work forgotten for a long while.
Back at the radio station, the two morning deejays stood before THEIR
boss as he gave them the usual lecture about staying "within reasonable
bounds" of the station's rules. The guys nodded their heads at the
right moments, knowing that the boss was doing what the higher-ups at
ABC expected him to do, but knowing also that he would take no further
disciplinary action. After all, they were Southern CA's highest-rated
morning show, and Mark and Brian knew exactly the right formula to keep
them there!
They couldn't wait until the next Kim called KLOS.

367
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rahi.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,367 @@
RAHI & KENDA
Rahi was a Greater Lupus, a humanoid lupine creature of a far
distant planet. His race had formerly lived in the high
mountains, off on the horizon from his small village. A few
still did, but not very many. Now the Greater Lupine were plains
dwellers.
Rahi's race had gradually lost many of the survival instincts
that the harsh mountains had bred into them. Now they considered
themselves simply lowland dwellers. But Rahi had always been
drawn to the mountains, although he wasn't sure quite why. He
could remember looking up at them as a child and telling himself
that one day he would go up there. He just wasn't sure when...
The others in the village told Rahi to forget about the
mountains. They were harsh and cold, they said. Rahi would never
survive up there. And certainly Kenda wouldn't.
Kenda was a female Greater Lupine. As were all females of
the species, she was much smaller and slimmer than Rahi, the
male. Where Rahi was over nine feet tall, heavily muscled, and
covered with a thick coat of dark-grey fur, Kenda was small and
slim, with a light silvery pelt that was not much protection
against any kind of cold at all. In fact, it was a mystery to
Rahi how Greater Lupine females had been able to survive in the
mountains at all.
Spring had come now to the land of the Greater Lupine, and
Rahi felt the longing again, almost like nothing he'd ever felt
before. He knew then that he HAD to go up to the mountains, or
else he would never have peace. Rahi resolved to start
immediately.
Rahi bound up some supplies in a pack and headed on out of
the village. As he hiked upward, walking toward the mountains on
the far horizon, he heard a voice behind him. "You aren't
thinking of going somewhere without me, are you?"
Rahi turned. "Kenda?"
It was Kenda. She was carying a similar bundle of provisions
to that which Rahi had put together. "I'm coming with you."
"Kenda, I--" He looked down. "You'd never survive in the
mountains."
"I wouldn't do that well anywhere else if you aren't there,"
Kenda retorted. "The other males of the village would be on me
in an instant. You know you're the only thing keeping them away."
She embraced him, and the tips of her breasts brushed against his
skin. Rahi felt his resolve weakening.
"Very well, I guess you can come," Rahi gave in. She'll turn
back when she gets cold and tired anyway, he thought.
And so together they trekked onward. They walked for many
hours through the forests and plains toward the mountains, and
slept, and walked some more. As they began to climb, the weather
began to grow more and more chilly, and though Rahi was largely
unaffected, Kenda began to have a harder time of it.
As they walked, Rahi gazed surreptitiously at Kenda out of
the corner of his eye. Her svelt figure often sent chills down
his spine. He loved her, and was very possessive of her, it was
true. He realized now that he couldn't leave her behind, he
didn't want to send her back--but how could she make it in the
mountains? It was with something closely akin to pride that Rahi
watched Kenda's struggles against the rapidly-increasing cold.
At last they stopped for the second night in a small forest
clearing. The windblown pines offered some protection from the
chill winds, but not much. "What do you say we make some body
heat?" Rahi decided.
"I'm all for that..." Kenda murmured, throwing her arms
around Rahi and lifting herself up to his mouth. She planted a
passionate kiss right on his muzzle, that nearly knocked him
over. "Are you hungry, lover?"
Even though that hadn't been what Rahi'd had in mind, he was
more than happy to oblige her. "I think I am..." He let her
bear him gently to the ground, where she lay on top of him and
held him tight.
Rahi reached up and ran his fingers along Kenda's jaw, and
then kissed her passionately and deeply. She responded by
embracing him tightly and rubbing up against him, emitting little
moans of pleasure.
Rahi reached down and massaged Kenda's breasts, which began
to grow firmer as he continued to kiss her. He had made love to
her before, but something seemed different about it this
time...more urgent somehow, as if he HAD to make her his. So he
was a little rough with her, but Kenda responded just like he'd
hoped she would.
They made love quickly and almost frantically, with little
foreplay. Kenda reached down and grasped Rahi's throbbing cock,
guided it into place between her legs, and slid down over it with
a soft moan. Rahi kissed her, and nibbled at her neck, her arms,
her muzzle...she tasted different somehow, exotic and more
exciting.
Soon Rahi came to his climax, and pleasure washed over him in
waves as his organ shot its load. For her part, Kenda moaned in
pleasure as she came to her own climax as her lover discharged
deep within her...she looked up into his eyes and held him
tightly.
At that moment, something happened inside of Rahi that he did
not understand. Old instincts came to light, and before he knew
what was happening, tendons Rahi hadn't known he'd had stretched
out, and his jaws opened wider than he'd ever known them to in
his life.
Kenda looked up, into Rahi's widely-open mouth, and something
changed inside of her, too. She saw Rahi's wide pink tongue, and
thought about how good it would feel to have that tongue playing
over her breasts, her body...she put her arms around his
shoulders and lifted herself up so that her upper chest was level
with his mouth, and let him lick them a few times. It felt
good...but not good enough...she HAD to feel that tongue pressed
tightly up against her body.
For his part, Rahi knew he had to have Kenda, to have her
forever. To have her inside of him...and so, when she shoved her
head up into his mouth, he didn't resist, but accepted it.
"Ooooh..." Kenda moaned in pleasure, as that huge wide tongue
slurped over her chin and neck. Why hadn't she seen it this wide
before? Why hadn't she ever tried this? It felt good...but if
she could just get into it a little farther...
Rahi held Kenda close to him, and sucked on her head as he
moved his mouth forward down over her neck. As her nose
approached the back of his throat, he swallowed, letting his
throat muscles clamp down on the front of her muzzle. He
swallowed again, and opened his mouth wider, so that it would fit
down over her upper chest.
Kenda felt her breasts coming up into Rahi's mouth, and
something warm moving up around her muzzle. The warmth felt good
after the chill winds on her body, and she shoved herself
forward, wanting more of it. And then both of her breasts came up
over the rim of her lover's wide jawline, into contact with that
rough yet warm tongue...it was a kind of stimulation that sent
thrills of pleasure up and down her spine, and she rubbed herself
against that tongue hard, as if she were trying to scrape her
skin off on it. "Ooooooh," she moaned. What a wonderful
feeling! She had to have more of it.
And Rahi enjoyed the taste of Kenda on his tongue. Never
before had he tasted so much of her...he'd limited himself to
just a kiss or a nibble. But this...this was the whole thing
passing over his tongue at once, and it was something he'd never
even THOUGHT of doing before. He wondered why.
Kenda put her arms down at her sides and wriggled forward
now, her head and neck passing into Rahi's throat as her lower
chest scraped past his teeth. Rahi was supporting her now with
his hands on her hips, and she was bent over at the waist, going
into his mouth. He swallowed again, hard, moving her upper chest
and shoulders into his throat, distending it considerably. It
was becoming a struggle, but one that only made it all the more
worthwhile to complete. Rahi growled with the exertion, a sound
coming from deep inside his throat whose vibrations Kenda was
able to feel through the musculature around her.
Kenda felt the hot, tight, moist flesh squeezing in all
around her, pressing tightly against her head, neck, and
breasts...her moaning intensified as her struggle to get inside
aided her lovers struggle to get her there. He swallowed again
and again, moving Kenda deeper, inch by inch, into his throat.
As Kenda's waist came up over Rahi's jawline, the tip of
Rahi's tongue worked at it, probed at her womanhood, tasting the
pungent residues of his desires there. Kenda squealed and kicked
slightly, and wriggled forward deeper. Rahi growled and
swallowed again. Never before had a meal felt like this.
Kenda's arms were pinned to her sides as she slid downward
through the hot, tight, moist blackness of Rahi's throat. She'd
forgotten almost everything but that all-consuming warmth that
was a welcome relief from the cold winds outside. She had to get
into it now. And Rahi wanted her inside of him--he had to let
her.
Rahi continued to swallow as Kenda's knees, then her ankles
passed into his mouth. Just a little bit more...her head was now
beginning to slide out into an open space at the end of her
lover's throat...she wriggled forward, wanting to get through and
out. "Yes...please..." she murmured. And Rahi was happy to
oblige. He swallowed again, and closed his mouth. Now her feet
were in his mouth, and with a couple more gulps, they too had
disappeared down his throat. Sated and satisfied, Rahi curled up
under a tree and went to sleep.
Kenda gradually pulled herself out of Rahi's throat and
emerged into his stomach. It was quite damp, and as she emerged,
it grew damper still. Rahi's digestive fluids filled the area,
and Kenda went to sleep inside what felt like a warm, refreshing
bath...
When Kenda woke up, she didn't know where she was. It was
warm and moist and dark all around her...the warmth surrounded
her, all over her, and she was curled up inside something that
conformed to her very contour. "Mmmph..." she mumbled.
And then the memories of what had happened last night
returned somewhat foggily. She and Rahi had made love...they'd
kissed...and she'd crawled up inside his mouth and...
"Oh no!" Kenda murmured. She whimpered and struggled,
pushing against the stomach wall. It gave slightly, but remained
firm. After a while she stopped struggling and just lay there,
whimpering. "I don't want to be digested! I don't want to die!"
And then she noticed that, though she had been there for she
didn't know how long, and was surrounded by warm fluid, she felt
no pain, nor did she seem to be dissolving. "I'm not being
digested?" she murmured. "I don't understand..."
Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, however, Kenda
relaxed. Soon she felt the larger body around her begin to stir,
as Rahi woke up. She lay there, feeling Rahi's balance shift as
he stood. "What is he thinking?" she wondered. "Does he know
where I went?"
Rahi looked around. "Where did she go?" he wondered.
"Kenda? Kenda!" There was no response. "I guess she decided not
to come with me after all and left while I was sleeping." He
shrugged. "Oh, well. It doesn't matter."
He stood, gathered his things, and began once more to trek up
the hill. It was a little harder now--he felt heavier, moved
more slowly--but he attributed this to the thinning air as he
climbed higher. Meanwhile, Kenda dozed inside his stomach,
savoring the warmth and softness all around her. And glands just
beneath her skin began to release a special hormone, which
reacted with Rahi's digestive fluids to produce a chemical that
began to work certain changes to Rahi's metabolism...
The journey continued. Along the way, Rahi began to get
hungry, very hungry. And somehow, the rations he'd brought just
didn't seem...appetizing, anymore. He needed to...to hunt.
Yes...that sounded very good...
Even though Rahi'd never hunted in the wilds before, before
long he discovered that he knew exactly how to do it. Old
instincts were beginning to reassert themselves, and it wasn't
long before he had killed and hungrily devoured three of the snow
rabbits native to these mountains. It was twice what he would
normally have eaten, but he felt even hungrier than usual today.
Inside of Rahi, Kenda noticed the meat as it slid out of his
throat into his stomach. She ate her fill and let the rest
dissolve away into the fluids that circulated inside of Rahi's
stomach. She drifted off to sleep again, in the warmth and
fullness.
Some time later, evening began to fall. Up in the mountains
the cold of night could be deadly, and Rahi began to look for
shelter. It wasn't long before he found a likely-looking spot, a
cave whose mouth was sheltered from the wind by the lee of some
overhanging rocks. It was the work of a few short minutes to get
a fire going.
As Rahi lay by the fire, Kenda felt the change in his
position and knew he must be lying down. She wanted so much to
embrace him, to hold him and kiss him and let him make love to
her. But how could she when she was in here?
Experimentally, she reached up and pushed against the
sphincter leading to Rahi's throat. To her surprise, it gave.
Not one to pass up an opportunity, Kenda shouldered her way up
through it and began wriggling her way up through Rahi's throat.
Rahi, meanwhile, was not oblivious to this. He felt
something forcing its way up and gagged as the vomit reflex
caused his stomach to thrust upward. Wondering if something he'd
eaten earlier was now violently disagreeing with him, he lay on
his side, gasping for breath as his throat expanded to allow
whatever was coming up to do so.
Kenda fought for breath as Rahi's throat musculature squeezed
in on her from every side. "This was a lot easier coming in,"
she thought. At last her nose poked up out of Rahi's throat,
into the back of his mouth. Shortly thereafter, more of her
muzzle followed, up to her eyes. At this point she stopped for a
moment, to catch her breath, and then her tongue reached out and
licked Rahi's.
Rahi was, to say the least, startled to taste another tongue
licking his, from the inside of his mouth. "Whah?" he tried to
say, but couldn't quite since his mouth was full. He settled for
exploring with his tongue and trying to figure out the shape of
whatever was coming out.
"When you say you're hungry, lover, you're not kidding,"
Kenda said.
"Kenda?!" Rahi managed.
"That's right...Now, if you don't mind, why don't you help me
get out of here?" She wriggled forward a little more, gradually
getting her head and shoulders up into Rahi's mouth, and pulling
her hands out of his throat to brace herself with. As her
breasts passed over his tongue, she couldn't resist pausing for
just a moment to rest them there, rub them back and forth a
little until they hardened, and Rahi felt a part of himself
getting hard at the same time from the taste and sensation of his
lover so close to him. At last she pulled her legs completely
out of Rahi's throat with a wet pop, and got to her feet.
She stood before him, glistening wetly in the firelight from
the digestive fluids and saliva that still coated her fur. Rahi
scrambled to his own feet. "I--I don't understand. What
happened, and how could I--how could I--" He trailed off, trying
to remember. They'd made love furiously...in the heat of
passion...and he'd...he'd...
He did have some vague recollections now that he thought
about it...his jaws opening wider than he could ever
remember...Kenda resting her head on his tongue and...
"You were hungry," Kenda replied. "And I can't say that I
was all that reluctant myself...or that I'm any the worse for the
experience. In fact..." She moved closer to him, placed her
arms around him. "...it was kind of fun. After all, not many
lovers can get THAT close, now can they?"
"But how...why..." Rahi began.
"Aren't I digested?" Kenda replied. "I don't know...but I do
know that I'm here, alive, and in good condition..." She rubbed
up against him. "Why don't we make some more body heat?" Rahi
was too taken aback to protest, and soon they were in the throes
of passion.
Kenda kissed her mate passionately as he stroked her breasts.
Their legs intertwined and they were locked together. Rahi shot
his seed into Kenda, and at last they parted.
This coupling had not been as frantic, as urgent as the last
one. Somehow, this time, they had less need to mate and more need
to touch each other, simply to feel that the other existed.
Rahi was still having difficulty believing what he'd done.
His mate, his beloved, the person he least wanted to hurt in all
the world...and he'd eaten her. The very idea made him slightly
nauseous just thinking about it.
Kenda, on the other hand, was glad to be outside of her lover
once more, to breathe the fresh air, but she was beginning to
feel somewhat cold. After thinking about it, she had come to a
conclusion--somehow, she was MEANT to be eaten by Rahi, to be
swallowed down into his stomach and stay there except for rare
occasions such as this.
It had to be a survival instinct of some sort, she reflected.
The female was the weak link, but if she was protected--kept
inside of the male where it was warm and safe, nothing could get
to her, and she could have all the food she needed or desired--
then the Greater Lupine would be able to multiply.
Kenda went back around the fire to where Rahi was sitting.
"Rahi," she said. "You're going to have to eat me again..."
"But--" Rahi said. "I can't do that! Just thinking about
it--"
"It's something you have to do," Kenda said. "In the cold
out there, I can't survive. The only way for me to live with you
is to live inside of you."
"But to...to EAT you--" Rahi stammered. "I LOVE you."
"Come on, please..." Kenda pleaded. "It's the only way I can
survive the cold. Besides..." she patted his chest "it's really
comfortable in there." She pushed herself up against his chest
and pulled down on his jaw, and once again the survival instinct
kicked in. Rahi's mouth opened to its normal width, then still
wider, and Kenda grinned. "Lift me up, lover. This time I want
to go in feet first."
Kenda turned around so that she was standing in front of
Rahi, facing away from him. When she looked over his shoulder
and caught his eye, he had very little choice but to acquiesce.
His powerful arms raised Rahi into the air overhead, so that her
legs were dangling down in front of his face. Kenda moved the
legs so that her feet were in his mouth. "Now just let me down
so gravity can do the rest."
Kenda slid down into Rahi's throat. Even with his
trepidation, Rahi had to admit that Kenda was still one of the
best things he'd ever tasted, and it was hard for him to stop
from just gulping her down. Kenda sensed his hesitation,
however. "C'mon, lover...don't hold back. You know I want
it..."
Rahi could hold out no longer. He began to swallow rapidly,
almost desperately, and the hot, moist flesh moved up around her.
Kenda almost purred with pleasure as she felt herself being
enveloped...she didn't know why, but it was a kind of ecstasy
she'd never felt before--like an orgasm all over her body. The
light died away, and she settled back into Korros's stomach once
more, safe and warm inside the body of her lover.
Korros sighed, and relaxed again by the fire. Guess I'm
alone again, he thought.
<<No you're not,>> Kenda's voice said inside his mind. <<As
long as I'm with you, you're never alone.>>
<<Kenda?>> Rahi thought in amazement. <<I didn't know you
were telepathic.>>
<<I didn't know you were either,>> Kenda replied. <<But
then, neither of us knew about this, either, did we?>> She poked
at the side of his stomach. <<Seems to me that there've been a
lot of changes going on to us lately. Anyway, I'm happy here,
and you ought to be happy to have me.>>
<<I guess I am,>> Rahi thought. <<But it's just so...>> He
trailed off.
<<I know. Anyway, I'm going to go to sleep now.>> As Kenda
drifted off, Rahi sat by the fire, his hand on his stomach.
Well, at least the question of how the female Greater Lupines
survived had been answered. And as he sat there, feeling the
gentle movements of his lover inside his stomach, he had to admit
that maybe it wasn't all that bad after all.
Now that he knew how Kenda would survive, Rahi could continue
on to the mountains. The future looked brighter than ever,
especially since Kenda would be around to share in it.
THE END

222
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rails.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,222 @@
As Hard as Rails
Something explodes against the window near Jeff's head, but the
glass shards and foamy streams slide off the Immacu-Lex pane
before he sees the shattered beer bottle. Even in his alarm, he
admires the product's efficiency: Immacu-Lex--the membrane-
thin, disaster-proof glass substitute. Effective against dirt
and death. Jeff was on the team that designed it.
He closes his PowerBook and looks at a woman clutching her
crotch and screaming at the train. Except for a yellow t-shirt
and a pair of high-top sneakers, she is naked. The men in front
of Jeff laugh and elbow each other. The woman's face is blue.
She staggers backward as she hurls another bottle.
Along the tracks lie empty boxes. Jeff once saw a man and a
woman, half-joined, easing themselves into a Kenmore
refrigerator box. He saw a boy, pulling up his pants, emerge
from another box, making Jeff wonder what dazed transaction had
taken place inside.
The men in front of him nudge each other hard. A woman, coming
out of the bushes, buttons a sweater over her full, bare
breasts. The woman jolts him, frightens him. She faces the
train as she struggles with the tight sweater. Jeff sees the
dark thrust of her nipples underneath the wool. She tosses her
hair, its gold strands heavy with oil, and leaves fall out.
Jeff notes the grimy streaks on her throat, the astonishing
perfection of her face.
Her beauty, smoke-stained and ill-fed, insults the fragrant
women on the train.
After that he rides the train with his eyes fixed on the bushes
and his body poised to see her again. He imagines her gazing
through the train as she steps out, nude, from the vegetation.
He pictures her, in her dreamy exhibitionism, weighing her
breasts with her hands, squeezing them. She lets one hand fall
and explores her crotch with dirty fingers. Her head drops to
one side, then the other, as she considers the sensations she
is provoking in her body. He plays out a conversation with her,
how he would approach her, conquer her suspicion. He would have
to offer her something. Maybe cigarettes, or a bottle of
whiskey. What if she wanted drugs? He would have no idea where
to find them.
But there's no beginning or end to this fantasy, only a middle:
the approach and the awkward bartering. He can't imagine
finding her in the dense vegetation along the tracks, or
coupling with her in a box. He gets achingly hard when he
thinks about her, but the fantasy won't let him climax, though
he strokes his cock until his body is hot and sore from
flailing in the sheets.
He's been thinking about asking someone to marry him. Cynthia.
Sometimes the thought excites him, gives him the feeling of
control he gets when making a major purchase. Other times, on a
warm evening on the train, it's a narrowing black circle. He
pictures going home to Cynthia in the commuter burrow where
she'd be kicking off her pumps and relaxing with a bottle of
Evian after a strenuous day at the consulting firm. They'd go
for a jog in a prefabricated neighborhood, full of sickly young
trees and minivans. Sometimes their virtuous sleep would be
interrupted by gunshots, and they'd call the security company
that patrolled their complex of townhomes.
And one Saturday, when he's contrite and hungover from a night
of partying with other men, he finds himself in a jewelry
store, listening to a sexy teenager chirp about payment plans.
"Which one would you choose?" he asks her. She stares at him,
bewildered, enchanted. With a black fingernail, she points out
rock heavy enough to give a woman bursitis. He picks out its
opposite, a small stone on a chaste band.
Cynthia accepts his proposal with satisfaction. They'll need to
start budgeting for a condo and a family car. While she talks,
he admires the metallic perfection of her hair. Her efficiency
comforts him. If he works hard, they will be happy together;
they will have security and peace. He sits there enjoying the
rich, calm feeling that he is doing something right.
Some of the engineers at Jeff's company are being paid to
leave. Everyone is wondering who will be offered this
incentive--old blood or new. The old blood ends up getting it;
Jeff can tell when he sees the glassy excitement in the older
scientists' eyes. Jeff is twenty-nine, with a doctorate from
MIT. He gets promoted to project manager. Cynthia buys him an
Ironman watch to celebrate. She shows him a newspaper page with
red circles on it--ads for townhouses.
He keeps looking for the woman on the train tracks, but the
search has gotten so automatic that he forgets what he's
seeking. When he does remember her, the memory is violent and
frantic, like the realization that you've left something
valuable in an unsafe section of town.
This is how I will find her, he reasons. I first saw her at the
intersection of Second and Alexander. By everything that is
logical, reasonable or predictable in my life, I will see her
there again. By all the patterns I rely on, I will see her
there again, If everything I know and understand is right, I
will see her again, and I will have her.
It's Indian summer now, the season that sinks as soon as it
ripens. In October, Jeff and Cynthia will get married. October,
she informs him, is actually a more popular month for weddings
than June. As he rides the train, Jeff feels cradled by its
vibration; the back-and-forth movement makes him feel safe and
satisfied. While he's riding, ideas come to him faster than he
can record them on his PowerBook. He works late most nights and
comes home in darkness. The post-rush-hour trains are quiet and
mostly empty; he gets a lot of work done.
And one night, when he boards the train, he sees her sitting at
the back of a vacant car. She's reclining with her head thrown
back against the seat, her neck arching, her mouth partially
open. Asleep. Her blue-and-gray flannel shirt is buttoned to
the collar bone, but he can see the heavy sway of her breasts
underneath. Something dry catches in his throat, and he coughs.
She awakens and slowly lifts her head. Throwing himself into
the nearest seat, Jeff opens his briefcase and pretends to
inspect the papers inside.
After a few minutes, his heart regains its usual rhythm. He
inhales, holds the oxygen, and looks over his shoulder. The
woman is watching him. She isn't as gorgeous as he remembers--
her cheekbones aren't sky-high, and her mouth is too broad--but
she's sexier. Her blond hair, decorated by a brown leaf, sticks
out everywhere in long loops and spirals. She is watching him
with a blank, steady indifference that makes his cock leap. As
he watches back, she opens her lips and moistens them with the
tip of her tongue. She shifts and settles into her seat. With
gritty fingers she tugs at her collar.
Then she smiles. It's a wide, buttery smile, nothing coy about
it. He reads it as an invitation, and his mind quakes. The
conductor comes through, and Jeff has to conceal his swollen
crotch with his right hand as he digs into his pocket for money
with his left. As soon as he's bought his ticket, he turns
around again. The woman is disappearing into the bathroom. The
conductor leaves. Jeff gets up and walks to the back of the
car.
For a second or two he stands in front of the bathroom door,
preparing to knock. In a wild, stupid moment, he wonders what
etiquette demands, then he enters. The woman is standing with
her body pressed into the space between the toilet and the
wall. She looks only slightly surprised. Then she smiles again.
"I was hiding from the conductor," she explains. She shovels a
skein of hair off her forehead. "I don't have any money."
"I would have bought your ticket," says Jeff, in a burst of
gallantry.
The woman laughs.
"I'm sorry I disturbed you," he blurts. "I didn't know the
bathroom was occupied."
"Yes, you did," she says, amused. "You followed me."
"I've seen you before. I saw you one morning while I was riding
the train. You were standing outside, by the tracks," he
babbles. "I thought you were the best-looking woman I'd ever
seen. You need money? I can give you money. I have lots of it--
more than I know what to do with."
"You don't have to give me money," she says softly. "What makes
you think I need anything?"
The open door rattles behind them as the train halts. Without
thinking, Jeff closes it, and the closetlike space suddenly
narrows into nothing but breathing distance between him and the
woman. There's no air in the tiny facility. He smells her
sweat, a hint of fermentation that might be beer or whiskey,
and a trace of dust. The train moves again. She surges up
against him, possibly by accident, and he gets the full, lush
impact of her breasts. He groans. Six inches away from him, her
face looms like a beautiful omen.
"I'd bet anything that I'm happier than you," she murmurs,
nudging his groin with her crotch. She glides her fingers along
the rigid crest of his cock, then lowers his zipper. He can't
breathe at all. She tells him to unbutton her shirt, but he's
shaking too much, so she does it for him. Like a baby, he
whimpers--his words are gone. Her breasts swing with the side-
to-side motion of the train. Under her tangled strands of hair,
her nipples stiffen. She plays him like a flute, her fingers
flying up and down his shaft. He can't stand the light-speed
touch.
"Jerk me," he hisses. She grips him and pulls hard and fast. He
pushes her to her knees and shoves himself between her breasts,
encasing his cock in their heat. He grabs himself and sprays
over her chest, shouting. As he's descending, he massages his
come into her skin.
"Now you do me," she says.
He pulls her to her feet and unbuttons her frayed jeans. She's
wet, so wet that his fingers slip as they search for her clit.
While he plays with it, her face slackens. She moves her hips
to demonstrate the pace she likes. With his free hand he takes
one of her breasts and tongues the hard nipple. His head bangs
against he door when she comes, bucking up against him. He
watches her eyelids flutter feverishly.
"What makes you think you're happier than me?" he asks.
Awkwardly he tries to collect himself. They grope their
way out of the bathroom. His hands are sticky; he will go home
smelling of her. The train is stopping again.
"I don't know," she says. "Maybe because I don't have to carry
a briefcase around. Neither do you, now." She laughs as she
runs for the door, her hair floating over her dirty flannel
shirttail.
She's right--the seat where Jeff had left his computer and
briefcase is empty. He sits down, letting the world settle
around him. The loss makes him dizzy, light, almost ecstatic.

710
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rain.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,710 @@
Rain Dance
by L.R. Bowen
Tom Paris thought it was about time to take some clothes off. The
desert air was still cool, in this hour before dawn, but he was beginning
to work up a sweat. Chakotay was a goddamn slave-driver. And what was the
point, anyway? He unfastened the front of the jumpsuit and took off the
top; both of them had used Chakotay's pocketknife to separate their
uniforms into jacket and pants. He threw it on the sand and glared down at
Chakotay.
"It's been three days now. They're never going to find us."
"Two days. We crashed Monday at 1030, and it's only Wednesday
morning," Chakotay replied, barely pausing to glance up.
"Well, we're on the third day."
"If that's how you want to think about it, go right ahead. Now
empty out that sand, and give that piece of casing back to me." Chakotay
stooped into the shoulder-deep hole again, scraping out a shelf halfway
down. The only tools he had were a small entrenching shovel and some
curving pieces of sheet metal. He dumped another load of dark sand onto
one of the pieces that lay on the rim of the hole, and looked at Paris
expectantly.
"OK, OK. Why are you working so damn hard, anyway? I'm getting
tired just looking at you."
"If you want to finish it for me when you feel up to it,
Lieutenant, I won't stop you. But I think it's going to be even hotter
than yesterday, and at a conservative estimate, it was about one hundred
and twenty-five F at 1400."
"But it was so damn cold last night--a lot colder than the first
night." Paris tugged the pieces of sheet metal a few paces away and tipped
out the sand into the big pile already there.
"That's because the clouds have gone. No insulation from the sky.
All the heat escapes at night, and all the sun's radiation hits the ground
during the day. It's going to be a scorcher, and this solar condensation
still is going to be even more important when we run out of water."
"About another day's worth, huh?"
"Yes."
They worked in silence for a while. No animals greeted this barren
dawn. The only sounds were the crisp scrape of the shovel and the soft
hiss as Paris dragged the sand away. The light was still dim and grey,
pinkening gradually on the western horizon--the planet had a retrograde
spin--and the temperature was comfortable at last. After the burning heat
of the previous day, and the dangerous chill of the night, it was obvious
that dawn and dusk were the only times the human body could safely take
any stress or exposure. They had lain in the shade of the ruined
shuttlecraft and under a tent Chakotay had rigged from survival blankets
for fourteen hours yesterday, breathing the furnace air with slow pants.
Each of them had drunk four liters of water despite minimal movement. Even
so, both of them looked gaunt and dehydrated. Chakotay stopped and pulled
off his turtleneck, tossing it up onto the surface of the sand. The light
in the west grew stronger, the faint ripple of warming beginning already.
"Shit," said Paris. "How close are you?"
"Another fifteen minutes' work, maybe. Then we'd better hang the
blankets up again and get under cover." Chakotay's broad back was streaked
with sweat, glowing faintly in the coralline light.
"I'll go do that now," replied Paris.
"Bring me the jug, a clean empty casing, and those extra survival
blankets."
"Yes, sir, right away, sir." He resisted the temptation to salute.
Paris stepped into the open back of their shuttlecraft, gathering
up the crumpled bedding. The thin, flexible fabric was useful for many
purposes; opaque, waterproof, an excellent insulator. They had four big
sheets of it, and a standard set of emergency supplies. Food would not be
a problem for a week or so, but the extreme amounts of water required just
to stay alive and coherent in this climate had depleted the reserve
rapidly.
He brought the jug and the two unopened blankets to Chakotay, who
had finished patting the rimmed moat into shape on the shelf that ringed
the circular pit. One blanket had to line the moat, to hold liquid; the
other had to cover the top to catch the evaporating moisture, which would
then condense and drip down into the container.
By the time Paris had stretched the blankets over the makeshift
wire tent poles, the first white beams of sunlight were raking the ground.
It would soon render the sand untouchable where it struck, the metal of
the shuttlecraft searing hot, the air like the breath of dragons. Paris
hauled the water containers out of the storage locker and put them in the
shade of the tent. They would not be able to enter the interior of the
shuttlecraft for an hour after sunset, or longer, if yesterday was any
gauge. A great deal of the insulation had ablated away in the descent, and
the cracks and gaps in the buckled fuselage admitted the heat to be
trapped in the interior like an oven. He took a pile of food packs as
well, although neither of them had much appetite in the heat.
Chakotay put his hands on the edge of his pit and heaved himself
up in one quick motion. He peeled the transparent waterproof layer from
one of the blankets, draped it over the pit, secured the edges with stones
and sand, put a rock in the center to create a point from which the
condensation could drip into the casing. Catching up the entrenching tool
and his shirt and jacket, he walked the ten paces to the side of the
shuttlecraft, ducked under the tent and sat down heavily. The hot smell of
his skin hit Paris with a slap. He moved his head back, averting his face
slightly.
"Sorry if I stink, Lieutenant," said Chakotay, who didn't sound
sorry. He wiped his tattooed forehead with his turtleneck and tossed it
aside, then leaned back on his hands and took a deep breath, expanding his
chest. Geez, he must outweigh me by twenty kilos, thought Paris, and I
know from bitter experience that it's all bone and muscle. That time he
punched my lights out in that tavern--OK, I was drunk, and not too steady
on my feet, but I think he could take two of me any day of the week. I'd
be afraid of him right now, just the two of us here with a few liters of
water between us, if he hadn't said his life was mine--
The groaning metal staircase, the spiraling shaft of the Ocampa
cavern, the dust and choking smoke, the desperate grip of one corded brown
arm around his own slim shoulders--
Thomas Eugene Paris was still not sure why he had insisted on
saving his old enemy from a painful death. He liked to spite expectation,
he supposed. Chakotay would have anticipated the worst from him, and so he
had found his best, just to be perverse. He had done some stupid things
under those impulses to prove others wrong, but he had done some of the
things he was most proud of as well. Like landing this shuttlecraft, more
or less in one piece, and both of them uninjured, after the massive solar
flare had fried nearly every system and instrument. Chakotay had looked at
the exploded panel, and grim-faced had tried all the manual backups,
shaking his head, while Paris held like doomsday to the remaining
controls, coaxing the last bit of power from the sputtering engines and
saving them from a quick, fiery death in the atmosphere. The scorch marks
on the hull testified to just how difficult the task had been.
Now they could just die a slow, fiery death on the planet's
surface. What an improvement. Or freeze to death at night, or dry up with
thirst, or slowly starve. Paris wondered if any of Chakotay's ancestors
had practiced cannibalism. No more likely than any of mine, he thought
wryly. He took another glance at the man next to him, who was lying flat
with one arm over his face, and gave some small thanks at least that he
was stranded with the Voyager officer best able to deal with the
situation. Chakotay's experience and cool-headed practicality, coupled
with serene acceptance of the rough and smooth alike, inspired what little
confidence Paris had left. Harry Kim would have been a better
conversationalist, but did he know how to dig a solar still in an hour and
a half? Would it have occurred to him to use a phaser to charge the
emergency beacon, after the last of the auxiliary power had faded?
Another fourteen hours, or more, before they would be able to
move. Paris lay down as well and drew his knees up. He had stripped to his
briefs already in hopes of letting the sweat evaporate more freely. He
wished he had a few holovids to watch, or something. Chakotay spoke to him
briefly and infrequently, and always with that faint sneer in his light
voice, that tone of basic disapproval of everything Tom Paris was and had
ever been. "Good job," he had said when the shuttlecraft had finally
skidded to rest against a small dune, and the compliment had been the
first, and last, friendly word between them. "Thanks," Paris had replied
with an air of entitlement, and Chakotay had looked at him a moment with
stony eyes.
"Did you get everything out of the shuttle, Lieutenant?" he asked
now, not removing his arm from his face.
"Food and water and medical kit, yeah," Paris replied.
"How about my data padd?"
"Uh--no, why?"
"Because I'm going to need it, Paris. And it will probably get
pretty hot in there today, and the padd might be damaged."
"OK, OK, fine." Paris got up and ventured out into the sunlight,
searing and bright now. Besides the line of distant mountains on the
horizon, there was nothing to break the full force of the nuclear furnace
that sat low in the morning sky. The air was probably ninety degrees
already. He rummaged in one of the lockers and found the padd. As an
afterthought, he looked in another locker, and found the remaining charged
phaser. Shit--I can't hide it on me, and frankly it wouldn't help me any
if he were out of the picture. He's the one keeping us alive, he thought.
I'd have given up already if I were alone.
He returned with the padd and handed it to Chakotay. It held all
the observations they had made on their run through this solar system, and
the logs Chakotay made every evening, but not a single game or even a
novel to read. What a serious guy. Won't do anything recreational on duty
time, and didn't expect to be out even overnight, so there's nothing for
sheer pleasure on here at all. Paris made a mental note to take along a
lot of entertainment software the next time he had to go anywhere with the
First Officer. Why had Janeway picked the two of them, anyway? He had
nearly groaned out loud at the prospect of spending an entire day--little
had he known--with the man who was at once his worst enemy and his sworn
protector. If she had some idea that proximity would smooth things out
between them, she had some pretty screwy ideas. Even before the solar
flare had forced them down on the only M-class planet in the system, they
had been snapping at each other in between the uneasy silences. In the
enforced closeness of fighting to survive until the Voyager could find
them, they had grown even more tense.
Another day, another eternity of listening to each other shift and
fidget in the sand, breathing uncomfortably. Chakotay put the padd down
between them and turned on his side, facing away. It was still cool enough
that they might get some sleep. Paris closed his eyes.
He woke some time later, from a dream in which he was trapped on a
desert planet with someone who didn't like him very much. He opened his
eyes to the searing air and sighed. Chakotay was breathing evenly,
probably still asleep. Paris tried to conjure up a sexual fantasy,
something with the Delaney sisters--yeah, the Delaney sisters, and that
big-breasted redhead down in Engineering--was she ever going to let him
into that jumpsuit?--in the Holodeck, and a big cool pool of bubbling
water--
That sufficed for about ten minutes, since he couldn't do anything
very physically interesting with the First Officer a meter away from him.
Maybe he could try writing it down, develop it a little, change the names
and details, put it on the recreation board in the ship's mail system when
they got back. He read the postings nearly every day, but they were
getting repetitive with such a small group. Time to spice it up a little.
He reached for the data padd, then hesitated. Chakotay would see the new
file, and probably read it, and have no sense of humor about it at
all--oh, heck, Tom, you know how to hide a listing. He picked up the padd
and hit a few keys to create a locked and concealed text file, then began
to type.
The Delaneys were just peeling off each other's matching black
latex wet suits when Chakotay stirred and turned over. He blinked at
Paris, sat up halfway and reached for a drink of water. His bare chest
shone bronze in the reflected glare off the sand. Half a liter at a gulp.
Paris could see the Adam's apple bob in Chakotay's throat as he tilted his
head back with the canteen. There was no point in trying to conserve the
water too carefully; it would do them much more good in their stomachs and
bloodstreams than in containers. They sweated it all out so quickly, they
would dehydrate to the point of renal failure in a few hours without
drinking. About a hundred and ten degrees now, and it was only 0800 hours.
Yep, this was definitely going to be a scorcher. Paris felt the urge to
pee, and rose to his knees, pulling his penis out of his briefs and aiming
outside.
"In the container, remember?" said Chakotay, with a trace of
exasperation. He lay down again and picked up the padd. Paris grimaced and
looked for the emptied water jug they were using as a latrine. That was
the whole point of the solar still; to extract drinkable water from their
urine and eke out the supply a few days longer. Just putting off their
eventual deaths? Or saving their lives. He finished and capped the
jug--boy, it smelled even better than Chakotay--and lay down again. Oh,
just great. Now he couldn't even type to amuse himself. Chakotay was
making some notes and calculations--probably figuring how soon he can kill
me to distill me out--if he does it too early in the day, I'll be a mummy
before he can get me chopped up and in the pit. Paris chuckled with black
amusement.
"Something funny?" Chakotay was looking at him.
"Nothing at all, Commander." Nope, this is not a joke. We are
stuck here, and we have some food, and a little water, and an emergency
beacon that has to cut through some pretty damn powerful interference, and
a ship looking for us that has its sensors jammed by that same
interference--no joke at all. I'm going to die here, he thought. I'm going
to die in a little tent made out of survival blankets, in my shorts, with
a half-finished dirty story as my epitaph. Will he even bury me, or just
get out the drinking straws?
Chakotay was looking silently at the padd, his face somber. The
screen was not visible to Paris from this angle. Oh, that's encouraging,
he thought. Probably figures he can last a week if I'm not consuming any
supplies. That flare will subside eventually, but there's no way of
knowing how long it will last. Voyager could be circling the damn planet
now, blind and deaf with all that ionized plasma blasting past--
The First Officer touched another key, and his face changed, still
somber, but with a calm light in it that Paris had sometimes observed on
the bridge. Huh, something's looking up, he thought in surprise. What's he
got on there that's cracking the Great Stone Face? Chakotay looked at the
screen a few moments longer, then smiled to himself, turned the padd off,
and set it down again. Paris waited a few minutes in order to seem casual
before he retrieved it and punched his story up. Wait a minute--there's
another hidden file here, he thought. That little chooser window--that
only shows up if it's deciding which one to load. So the Big C does have
some girlie pics on here, or something. Paris gleefully set to work. A
challenge. Perfect. And the prospect of having something to hold over
Chakotay's head--even better. He threaded through the concealment
protocols, using the default settings in each case, since Chakotay was not
much of a hacker. No problem, it's a picture rather than text, all right.
Oh, geez, maybe it's his mother. Paris suffered a twinge of conscience and
glanced at Chakotay, who was staring at the roof of the tent, his hands
under his head. OK, but why hide a picture of your mother? It's something
he doesn't want anyone to know he has--so, fair game. He continued to
touch the keys.
Password encrypted. Sneaky bastard. What would he use for a
password? Something innocuous, that would show up on here anyway--Voyager.
Nope--his own name? Nope. His rank--nope. Another rank--the one he
probably wishes he had--hey, we've got something here. The screen was
changing, an image brightening--
A very familiar image. Level blue eyes. Swept-up hair. A confident
stance and a thin-lipped smile--
Janeway? What the hell? This looks like something out of her
personnel record. Why would he hide it on his padd? Who wants to secretly
look at pictures of the captain?
Oh, no. You've gotta be kidding me. The Big C? Oh, that's rich.
Paris wanted to laugh out loud. She goes to arrest him, gets me out of
jail just for that purpose, follows him to the other side of the galaxy,
for chrissake--the Voyager always gets her man, yes ma<6D>am--and now he's
mooning over her personnel record? Truly rich. God, I wonder if she knows.
He tried to think of ways to use this little tidbit to Chakotay's
disadvantage, but couldn't think of any offhand. Well, he could drop
hints, torment him perhaps--but maybe not just yet. He stole a look at the
formidable man beside him, who hated his guts anyway, who would be a lot
better off if Paris were not alive just now, who knew more ways to kill
him with bare hands than he liked to think about. Better hang on until
they were rescued. He sighed and closed the image.
****************************
One hundred and forty. Easy. They lay side by side, barely moving
except for the shallow vibrations of painful breaths. Every inhalation was
torture, and would be for hours yet. It was about 1400, 1430. Was it even
worth living, to go through something like this day after day? Paris held
a canteen on his chest, dribbling the water slowly into his mouth, too
weak to sit up. Hail Mary, full of grace. Mother of mercy. Have mercy on
us...Oh, blessed oblivion. He passed out.
****************************
Chakotay was dripping water on his face when he woke up. "Paris,"
he said through cracked lips. "Drink something. You've sweated away a
liter in the last hour. You have to drink something." Was it any cooler?
No. The sunlight on the sand outside was pure white, searing. He gulped
water while Chakotay held his head up and put the canteen to his lips.
"1600 hours," Chakotay said. "It'll start getting cooler soon." They
curled down to the sand again.
****************************
God, at last. He could breathe now, and move around, and feel like
a human being again. They lay on the sand for a while anyway, letting the
heat seep out into the twilight. Chakotay got up first and went outside,
heading to the solar still. Paris heard a strange sound after a minute, a
strangled groan. Chakotay? Who else?
He rose and looked out. Chakotay was on his knees, staring at the
uncovered pit. Paris arrived at his side just in time to see the last few
wormlike creatures wriggle into the sand.
"It was filled with them," Chakotay said. "Just filled with them.
Bone dry."
He was right. Not a drop of anything remained in the moat or in
the casing. This kind of climate, sure. Anything that needed water was
going to seek it out pretty aggressively. And such a relatively large
concentration in one place--hordes of them, of course. He was a little
surprised that they hadn't been nibbled on themselves. Chakotay rose after
a moment, walked back to the tent, and began another series of
calculations on the padd.
Paris looked at the pit for a while, fighting a scream, then
walked slowly back to the shuttlecraft. Still too hot to go inside. He
returned to the tent and took a food pack, ripped it open and chewed
fiercely on energy bars. Chakotay was staring into the distance, tapping
on the padd in a steady rhythm that rapidly grew irritating. "Christ,
knock that off," Paris said. Chakotay looked at him with cold disdain. "So
what's the verdict? Do we die tomorrow, or the day after that?"
"There's water for one more day, and the urine."
"So what are we going to do with that? Drink it straight? All that
work on the still for nothing--"
"Not for nothing. If I line it completely, instead of just the
moat, we can keep those worms out. That will give us some more time."
"More time to die. We are fucking going to die here. This flare
could last for weeks, and Voyager will never find us while its sensors are
overloaded with the radiation. I'm fucking dead." Paris could hear his
voice crack, feel his face twitch. Chakotay looked at him impassively, the
dark eyes holding no trace of pity. Paris sat down and gulped another
energy bar. Goddamn Indian. Goddamn self-righteous, over-principled,
does-you-a-favor-and-twists-the-knife-in-your-back Indian bastard. He
hates me, but he's going to keep me alive as long as he can to repay his
life debt. More merciful to off me now and drink the water himself. He'll
outlive me in any case, he's tough. If he offers me any of his share, I'm
going to throw it in his face. Bastard.
****************************
The night was even colder than the previous one. They huddled in
the shuttlecraft, rapidly losing heat through the buckled panels, wrapped
in the survival blankets. Paris felt his slender body shaking
uncontrollably with the bonechilling drafts. He had his head under the
wrap, and all his clothes on, but he could not get warm. The day's furnace
was a distant memory. Chakotay stirred restlessly nearby, rubbing his
chest and arms so that the shuttle floor vibrated. "Knock that off, would
you? I'm trying to sleep," Paris snapped. Chakotay took a deep breath, let
it out like a hiss. OK, now he comes over and strangles me. Put me out of
my goddamn misery, he thought. Chakotay was still for a moment, then
rolled over and said, "We need to sleep together to stay warm enough,
Paris. Let's combine the blankets."
"Wonderful," Paris replied sarcastically, but knew the First
Officer was right. If he had been here with anyone else, he would have
suggested it a lot sooner, I'll bet, he thought.
They laid the sheets together and pulled the heavier wrap over
themselves, lying as close as possible without actually touching. Again
Paris recoiled at Chakotay's strong smell; old sweat, fresher sweat, dust
and stale ammonia. Well, Tommy boy, you're not too dainty yourself. He
doesn't like this any more than you do. Gradually his nostrils grew used
to the aroma, and he was aware only of a distinctive musk and the creeping
warmth of the other man's big body. He's doing me a lot more good than I'm
doing him. Stop doing me favors, dammit. He fell asleep very soon.
****************************
Chakotay had used all but one of the bedding blankets to line the
still pit completely, so the tent was cramped today. They had to lie
twenty centimeters from each other, accidentally touching every time they
sneezed. Although it was not quite as hot as the previous day, it was
close, and the radiation from each other's bodies was as uncomfortable now
as it had been beneficial during the night. They drank almost all the
remaining water, but produced very little urine; apparently they were
becoming seriously dehydrated. Paris lay with his back turned, working on
his story. He put Chakotay into it, just to give himself a laugh--OK,
which sister? Does he ever fool around, anyway? Oh, yeah, Seska. Boy, she
always gave me the creeps, but she liked him pretty well, and I wouldn't
mind having someone who wanted to cook for me...
At dusk, Paris went with Chakotay to check the still. He held his
breath while the sheet peeled carefully back--
A foul odor, a drip into a half-full container. Was it a relief or
a burden to know they would live a little longer? Chakotay jumped down
into the pit and decanted the water into a jug. Between three and four
liters. Conceivably enough to keep one man alive through another day like
this one. Definitely not enough for two. Chakotay handed the jug up to
Paris and hauled himself out. He stood scanning the horizon, the fading
light in the east, the surrounding mountains across the kilometers of
barren sand and gravel. The gauntness of his face emphasized the bone
structure, the long, heavy jaw, the broad cheekbones and forehead. Time to
fish or cut bait, Paris thought. Kill me now, or else forever hold your
peace. He felt a faint breeze stir his hair, and he set the jug down.
"Time for the traditional rain dance," he joked hopefully.
Chakotay looked at him, his face serene and unreadable.
"That takes more than one person," he replied, and walked back to
the tent. Paris followed after a moment, confused. Some kind of decision
had been made, but Chakotay was simply sitting and typing on his padd
again. I wonder how he'll explain my death? Just hold my head in the sand
until I choke, and say it was an accident? Or if Janeway does know, or if
she's after him too, will they cover it up together? Nobody likes me
anyway. Maybe Harry will miss having a pool partner for a few weeks, but
who the hell else? I've hardly made anything you could call a friend the
whole damn time. The Starfleet men all whisper about my record, the Maquis
hold the same opinion as Chakotay, some of the women are willing be nice
to me for an hour or two at a time-- Sex appeal, Tommy, that's all you've
got going for you. That's the only basis on which anyone responds to you,
or wants to hang around with you. So if I offered him my boyish bod--yeah,
right. Paris rolled his eyes at the thought. Somehow I don't think that's
uppermost in his mind right now. What is, exactly?
Chakotay spoke very little through the twilight hour, and
wordlessly dismantled the still to retrieve the blankets. When the sky
began to darken and the air to chill, he made two doubled wraps and rolled
himself in one. Guess he figures it won't be so cold tonight, Paris
thought. Indeed, the weather seemed to be moderating a little. So we'll
die comfortable; how nice. The breezes were cutting through his uniform,
so he followed Chakotay into the shuttlecraft.
****************************
[Part 2 follows]
From alt.sex.fetish.startrek Fri Jun 9 18:13:25 1995
Path: mars.efn.org!news.uoregon.edu!hookup!gatech!howland.reston.ans.net!news-e1a.megaweb.com!newstf01.news.aol.com!newsbf02.news.aol.com!not-for-mail
~From: lrbowen@aol.com (Lrbowen)
~Newsgroups: alt.sex.fetish.startrek
~Subject: New Story:"Rain Dance"VOY, M/M, C/P, NC-17 2/2
~Date: 9 Jun 1995 10:15:53 -0400
Organization: America Online, Inc. (1-800-827-6364)
~Lines: 276
~Sender: root@newsbf02.news.aol.com
Message-ID: <3r9l2p$s3i@newsbf02.news.aol.com>
~Reply-To: lrbowen@aol.com (Lrbowen)
NNTP-Posting-Host: newsbf02.mail.aol.com
Copyright 1995 by L.R.Bowen.
****************************
Both of them woke earlier than usual, disturbed by the sound of
the rising wind. Chakotay sat quietly for a few minutes, apparently
meditating, then made a few more entries on the padd. There was just
enough light for Paris to see him bring up the picture of Janeway again.
Easily ten minutes passed while he held the little screen in his hands,
the dim phosphorescent glow on his dark face. Then he hit the delete key,
and the image vanished. He partly filled a small canteen, picked up his
blanket and folded it, and pulled his boots on. "I'm going to go take a
look at the country while it's cool," he said. "I may be gone a little
while."
"OK," said Paris absently, and rummaged for a food pack. He was
halfway through it before he realized what the big lug was up to. Oh shit.
Oh, God. Mother of mercy. He shot out of the shuttlecraft like a photon
torpedo. The land was pancake flat here, so Chakotay was still visible
several hundred meters to the west.
"Come back here, you bastard!" Paris shrieked. The wind would
drown him out at this distance. He took off running, desperate. No. I
won't let him. Stop doing me favors. It's no goddamn favor. Don't leave me
here--
It took him a while to catch up to Chakotay's long, purposeful
strides. Gasping, choking on the dust kicked up by the freshening wind, he
stumbled in front of the other man to stop him. "What the hell do you
think you're doing?" Paris shouted.
"You seem to have guessed, Paris. I'll give you some credit for
that." Chakotay stepped around him and kept going.
"I won't let you. You asshole, I'm not going to let you die for
me. We're both doomed anyway. You're not saving my goddamn life, you're
just leaving me to die alone."
"Did it ever occur to you *I* might want to die alone?" said
Chakotay, and stopped walking.
Paris felt cold poison in his veins. "Rather than with me for a
companion? Would that be bad karma? Would you rather have someone you like
better in this with you? Maybe you'd like to see Janeway's corpse
withering up in the sand beside you, you selfish bastard."
The expression that tore Chakotay's face startled Paris so much he
took a half step backwards. Mouth distorted, teeth sharp as a bone knife,
the nose and brows drawn together in a wolfish snarl. "Get out of my way,"
Chakotay said, and shoved Paris hard. Paris balled his fists up and took a
swing, but connected with nothing; then a heavy blow to the stomach rocked
him off his feet. Chakotay watched him sprawl for a moment, his face still
twisted with rage, then turned and strode off again.
"Nooo..." Paris howled, gasping for breath. "Oh, Christ, no--don't
leave me here. Don't make me die alone. Kill me. Just don't leave me
alone. Please..." His voice trailed off, sobbing; he collapsed into the
sand and cried dry tears. The wind whipped dust over him. Several minutes
passed as he clutched the ground with trembling hands, heaving with
anguish. He doesn't give a shit. He's leaving me the water, and his
goddamn conscience is clear, and he's paid me off at last. He can go to
the Happy Hunting Grounds and chase fucking herds of buffalo for eternity,
and Tommy Paris will be just a bad memory.
I'm gonna haunt him. I'm gonna turn up there, all pale and
ghostly, and I'm gonna say, "Why'd you leave me, Big C? Why'd you leave me
on the ground to die alone? Maybe I'd rather you drank all the goddamn
water and just talked to me for a little while. Treated me like a human
being instead of something to scrape off your boot. Comforted me a little
in my last hours, goddammit." God, he hates me.
There was the crunch of a boot in the sand next to his ear, and a
hand hooked under his arm and pulled him up. "Come on, Paris," said
Chakotay. "Let's get back to the shuttlecraft before it gets too hot." He
held Paris for a moment, looked in his face with an odd expression. I
think I missed another decision, Paris thought. Then Chakotay let go and
started back the way they had come, the rising sun sending a long shadow
out ahead of him.
****************************
The clouds began to move over the mountains about noon, gathering
in thin wisps along the edge of the basin. The sun seemed less intense,
glowing yellowish and hazy through the high dust devils that the wind spun
up off the sand. At 1400 hours, it might have been a hundred degrees. They
split the water evenly, and drank the last of it just before twilight.
Chakotay spoke softly, pointed out the changes in the weather. The heat of
the previous days was drawing in the wind and moister air from over the
mountains. Obviously it didn't rain here more than once in a year or so,
if that often, but at least the temperatures were evening out. The clouds
would insulate the ground at night as well, and the night would probably
be warmer. By dusk, Paris could almost call the sky overcast.
Well, OK. The weather was fair, Chakotay was acting like a decent
guy for a change, and the tension was considerably less. But the water was
all gone, and the next day would probably kill them. They were still in
reasonably good shape, although thirsty and growing lethargic, but with
nothing at all to drink, death would come quickly. This was his last night
on earth, so to speak. How should he celebrate it? He'd had fantasies like
that when in prison, imagining himself in some old movie, Jimmy Cagney on
death row, spitting at the guards. Then marching down the corridor, grim
and silent, Pat O'Brien in a priest's collar begging him to show yellow at
the execution so as not to make a hero of himself to the kids who
worshipped the criminal life...
I'm no hero. I can't take it like Chakotay, who has even deleted
the one comfort he had here, who is sitting like a monk by the shuttle,
cross-legged and meditating. I'm going to scream, and cry, and beg for my
life, and beg God for mercy. He tried a prayer, but the words wouldn't
come. Our Father-- I'm not going to think about my father.
I was going to ask for lobster, and steak, and really good French
fries with the skin on them, and strawberry cheesecake, and tomato soup.
Angel food cake. Really stuff my face for my last meal. And dancing girls,
in black latex, and some cute little blond with a good figure to drop
grapes in my mouth. I didn't ask for a big guy with a crewcut and tattoos.
No way. He didn't ask for me either. What does he want to do to celebrate
his last night alive?
Paris looked over at the shuttle, where Chakotay sat with his eyes
closed, barechested and silent. He had used a few centiliters of his water
to wash his face and body, and wipe the dust out of his dark hair. Gotta
face your ancestors looking decent, I suppose. I wish I'd thought to do
the same. He picked up his canteen and shook it. A few drops tinkled in
the bottom, and fell out on his palm when he upended it. Paris wiped his
face, and ran his fingers through his hair, and felt a little better. Hey,
could be worse. I could be alone. He walked over and sat down next to
Chakotay. "Hey, pal," he said when the brown eyes opened. "I just wanted
to tell you--uh, thanks for coming back." Chakotay looked at him for a
moment, then nodded slowly.
Paris knew he should leave it at that, but the words kept coming,
spilling out like raindrops into the sand. "I, uh, I know you don't like
me, and I guess you've got good reason not to, but I, well, for whatever
it's worth, I always thought you were a decent guy. A little righteous,
OK. But you've got principles, and you stick to 'em, even if it kills you.
Um, that is, you try to do the right thing, and stand by your promises,
and I've gotta admire that. You probably still think I'm scum, but I'm
glad you helped me out all this time, and I, um, I'll leave you alone now
if you want me to." He started to get up, but was stopped by Chakotay's
hand on his shoulder.
"That's all right, Paris. You're not bothering me."
They sat side by side for a while, breathing the cool air as the
light went, until the sky was dark and the stars showed fitfully through
the tears in the blanket of clouds. Paris felt warm, despite the chill of
the night, and he looked at the dim shape of the man beside him, and
wanted to tell him something, and there were no words for it. He reached
out to touch Chakotay's shoulder, and met his skin, the smell of it
familiar by now, and tried to see his eyes in the darkness. Chakotay
turned to him, and moved a little closer, and let Paris' head fall to his
chest, and put his arms around him. The rise and fall, the slow heartbeat,
the knowledge that he was still alive for the moment and able to embrace
another human being, to feel the smooth warm skin, to raise his head and
kiss a breathing mouth. The lips were firm, and curved, and after a
moment, met his with assurance. All right, I guess he knew that was
coming, even if I wasn't sure myself. So do I owe him now? All bets are
off tomorrow.
They rose and went into the shuttlecraft, where the temperature
was just between warm and cool, and lay down on the blankets spread on the
floor. Too dark to see much, only the faint glow of the sky through the
buckled panels, and the blink of the emergency beacon, faithfully
broadcasting. Chakotay kissed him gently, and smoothed his hair, and
slipped off what remained of their abused uniforms. His hands measured the
slender limbs, the wiry muscles and crisp hair, cupped, and stroked, and
held. Paris slid down and found the patch of straight hair, the half-firm
penis, and took the glans in his mouth, inhaling the scent and taste,
strong and familiar, like a friend in the darkness. Chakotay moved and
breathed deeply, his erection growing more solid. But he sat up and guided
Paris down, lying between his knees, and put his arms under his thighs,
and took the younger man's stiff cock into his own throat, stroking,
pushing deep and closing his lips, drawing the shaft out with his tongue
sliding against the underside. He wasn't a stranger to this, apparently.
Paris felt his orgasm building quickly, pulled back to catch his breath,
couldn't help himself. He held the cropped head in his hands and moaned,
curling up around himself, tense and concentrated, letting the heat
gather, waiting. The movement, the warmth, the gift of moisture, the dance
of connection, the shoulders pushing against his thighs, the lips pressing
around him--
Oh. Oh, now. Now-- His body surged, and bucked fiercely, and he
felt the movement, the pumping forward, pumping his life forward into
Chakotay's mouth. The arms held him steady, the lips accepting him,
swallowing the warm liquid like a libation. Paris's heart was pounding,
his breath fast, drying his throat. It grew more ragged rather than less,
changing to sobs and coughs. He was panting after something, clutching
Chakotay's shoulders, pulling him up to kiss him, taste him. Yes, he's
heavy. Arms like goddamn tree trunks, torso pressing the breath out of me,
his cock digging into my thigh-- He parted his legs, let Chakotay settle
between them. Does he really want this? Well, yeah, he's hard as a rock,
and he's getting bigger--oh, boy. Chakotay's tongue swept through his
mouth, giving and receiving the warmth, the drink of communion. The thrust
of his hips--yeah, he wants this. Let him have it.
Chakotay rolled over and reached for the medical kit, finding a
tube of ointment, applying something cool between Paris' buttocks.
Allowing Paris to take the tube, he rested on hands and knees over him,
giving him access to the jutting shaft. What am I letting myself in for
here? Paris thought, spreading ointment. He's, um, not small. Okay, all
greased up, thanks for the thought, pal. Just slow and easy, all right?
Chakotay sank down and kissed him, knelt, ran his hands under his
buttocks, lifted him up. Rolled back a little, let the bodies fit together
naturally, holding the narrow pelvis against him, tense. The push, a
steady pressure, the relaxation slow, ring by ring, slowly forward.
Inside. A stretch, a little too much of one, the pressure forward--oh god,
oh god, he's fucking me, he's actually fucking me, oh Christ, he's inside
me, it feels like him, big, and smooth, and oh Christ, ow, I want it, even
if it's too much, he's fucking me-- His penis stirred again, and Chakotay
sat back on his haunches, supporting Paris on the plane of his thighs,
clasping his hips, rising up and down slightly with the slow movements of
his thrusts. Not much back and forth, halfway in, no more. Paris' legs
straddling him, his feet flat and knees bent, raising himself, pressing
up, smooth, slick with the lubricant. Chakotay's hand on his cock,
encircling. Used to it now, relaxed, filled up. Ready for more.
He let Chakotay pull out, turn him over, put a folded blanket
under his hips, reaching under himself to stroke his erection. Chakotay
pressed forward again, a different angle, padded by the upturned buttocks.
The shock of slow entry again, and the longer movements, the swing of the
hips. His breath in my ear, his hands on the blanket on each side of me,
his legs brushing the insides of mine. Fucking me, and I can hear it; the
tight wet friction sound, different, raspier than the familiar one, the
groin hair brushing the cleft of the buttocks at every stroke. Oh God, so
deep, the movement, the push, he's inside me, the rhythm, the beat, the
chant. He's so goddamn hard, he wants it, his chest is sweating, his
breathing heaving his whole torso. Not so far off now. The ending.
Chakotay groaned, shaking, head flinging back. A repeated syllable, like a
harsh breath. The response from Paris' throat, the tenor voices together,
the one soft, the other edgy. The movement, the whole body shaking, the
hands jerking on the blanket, the crescendo. I gave him something, he
returns it; only fair. Not a man to leave his debts unpaid. Oh Christ--
Plunging; uneven thrusts, holding himself deep inside, withdrawing
with a jerk, back inside, pulsing. Spilling over, full, giving himself
back to me. God, what a howl. Both of us.
They lay flat, Chakotay on top of Paris, breathing profoundly
deep, gradually slowing. "Oof," said Paris.
"Sorry," Chakotay replied, and eased to the side to let him roll
out, then relaxed to lie on his stomach. Paris dropped his face to the
broad, sweaty back, threw one arm over it, closed his eyes. "Pull the
blankets up, would you?" said Chakotay.
****************************
They woke to cool air, damp-smelling, the wind slow and whistling
through the cracks in the shuttlecraft's hull. Paris felt a flick of
moisture on one cheek, cool and upturned, the other pressed to a warm
chest. "Hey--" He sat up into the damp air, and heard the soft patter
beginning. "It's raining! Jesus Christ, it's raining!" They raced out with
the blankets, spread them on the ground, draped one in the open still pit.
The fat drops splashed in the growing puddles, their bare skin washed free
of sweat and dust, of the scent of each other. It rained hard for half an
hour. The pit filled halfway with muddy water, little gullies started in
the earth, sand washed in fans over the harder patches of dirt and gravel.
The grey clouds rolled on and over. They filled all the jugs when the silt
had settled, filled all the casings, covered the remaining water in the
pit. Naked, clean, they drank until Paris felt like bursting. The sun
struck the wet ground, a hiss and crackle of the water settling into the
sand, the gravel rattling in the tiny streams that were already subsiding.
Steam began to rise, and they sat in a cloud, eating energy bars for
breakfast.
"Nice weather we're having," said Paris. Chakotay chuckled. A few
more days, at least. And if the flare had been just one event, a single
massive surge unrepeated, it might have started to die down by now. Here's
hoping it was a one-time thing.
The crackling of gravel was louder than before. Paris saw Chakotay
turn his head, listen carefully, his eyes moving. Suddenly he sprang up
and leaped into the shuttlecraft.
"Voyager, come in," Paris heard him say. "I'm receiving--"
Paris almost collided with the panel before he could come to a
stop inside. "About fucking time!" he shouted at Harry Kim's fuzzy image.
"Prepare for transport," said Kim, grinning. Paris realized both
he and Chakotay were still naked.
"It's wash day, Harry," he said. "Just hang on a minute, OK? I'd
rather not give a free show." They struggled into their ragged uniforms,
dirty and stinking. Chakotay picked up his padd and glanced at Paris.
"If you want this thing after we get back--" he began. Paris
jerked upright from pulling on his boots, then realized Chakotay was
talking about the story Paris had typed on his padd.
"Oh, heck, just download it to my mailbox," he said, blushing
faintly, looking at the First Officer with his eyebrows a little raised.
"It's a souvenir."
"Fine. I suppose I can go to that much trouble."
"Thanks, Commander."
"You're welcome, Lieutenant." He slapped the comm badge on his
chest. "Chakotay to Voyager. Two to beam up."
"Oh," he continued, while the transporter room adjusted the
lock-on, "to be perfectly clear: if I ever hear about--that--" it was
obvious to Paris what he meant-- "from any sentient being--
"Your life is mine."
The high whine of dematerialization drowned out any response Paris
might have had.
END

176
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/raindrop.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,176 @@
"They Were June Raindrops On His Lips"
by Jess Anniwund
I was sitting in my living room one overcast afternoon.
It looked as if it was about to rain, in fact, pour.
I had a very slow piano piece on the stereo and I was
looking at the vase of gladiolas, remembering briefly
what it was like to be not alone.
I tipped my head back and watched the last of the faint
sunlight slide across the ceiling and out the window.
The approaching rain brought a waft of breeze through the
open windows, animating the light curtains, bringing the
solace of movement like a dancer's caress against a dried
floorboard. A light drizzle followed shortly, sounding
delicate on the streets that have been softened by the
humid morning. I thought to myself that this was the elegy to
the departure of Spring, that soon, that'd be hot days and
brutal muscular men parading around in sleeveless
undershirts and loud factory-ready sports cars, girls with
obnoxious tans wearing flourescent sunglasses and teased hair.
I closed my eyes to enjoy what little was left of the quiet
day.
There was a tap on the front door. Who could it be?
I walked to the threshold and opened without checking
to see who it was.
"Oh, hello. I'm so sorry to disturb you. But my car has
seized just a few streets away, I was wondering if you
I could borrow your phone."
He was a slender, clean shaven man about my age- early
twenties. The thing that struck me from my afternoon daze
was his clothes. He was standing there in one of those
smart, hunting-horseriding outfits, red jacket, white blouse,
breeches and black boots. His dirty blonde hair was damp
and fell just at the tip of his dark eyebrows.
I caught myself just in time to keep from appearing like a
deaf-mute and asked him to enter. I pointed up the short
staircase which he proceded to ascend. I watched his rear
and the elegance in the way they moved with each step taken.
I forgot momentarily all the women I had lusted after. I
forgot for example Pam, whom I doted on and grew flowers for
in the youth of my adoration.
I listened to his lithe voice mingle with the hush of the rain
pattering outside. After a moment, he reappeared at the edge of
the kitchen arch. "Thanks very much, I will show myself out."
"Did you get help?" I asked.
"It was an answering machine, but eventually help will
arrive."
"Is your car safely out of the way?"
"Not really, but, I'll manage."
"Oh come, I won't hear of it! I can do a little pushing
myself," I said more or less as a statement and not an offer.
When we were outside, I opened my umbrella and we walked
together along the glistening lawns. I told him that I didn't
know there were horse-riding grounds around my parts, but he said
he was just passing through.
When we got to his car, he rolled down the driver's window
to push and steer, but I refused on grounds that his clothes were
too pristine to be spoiled by a trivial problem like that. I
told him to get inside while I stood against his door and listened
to his description of the car problem. After popping the hood,
I felt around, burnt my fingers on the flywheel, jammed my foot
on the carburetor, and freed the fuel filter in that order. I
stuck my index finger on the float to keep it shut and told him
to turn it over. Once we got the car started, he offered to buy me
a drink. But instead, I said I'll make some coffee for the two of
us in my place.
In my living room, we sat and talked about the types of
riding he was into. When asked about my occupation, I said I
was a writer, in other words, a professional slacker. We laughed
and I watched his damp hair and his thin face almost like a horse
warm the arriving evening. I sat across from him as
we talked, leaning forward with elbows on kneecaps. Our voices
relaxed in a good-natured way. It was nice to share some time
together, even with a stranger. He absent-mindedly ran his hand
over his thigh as he looked out the window and recounted a
story about one of his horses who had to be put to sleep. I
listened to the sadness in his voice while slowly being
hynotized by the white breeches that looked as if they were
painted-on to his perfect thighs. The coffee had made his lips
glisten like freshly watered fruit. He was the very picture of
allure.
When he came to the bottom of his cup, he got up and thanked me
for everything I had done. I saw him to the door, my hands
practically unabled to keep from touching his firm, well-dressed
body. My arms barely unabled to keep from embracing his thighs
and nestling my face in the warm bosom of his immaculate seat.
Behind the back of his neck, I opened my lips to force out a
desperate plea for him to stay a while longer. He turned around
just then, having reached the door. I snapped back, mouth opened,
transforming to a half smile with a great deal of effort.
"Thanks again," he held out his hand.
I took it and felt the softness of his palm against my greasey
callused one: his were hands that had been protected by riding
gloves for a lifetime, mine were weathered by class.
We waved as he got into his car. I watched him drive off and
stared at the empty road for a few more minutes. The stereo
swirled into my attention with this old song called "1963."
It was an airy piece of pop that danced just as the rain was
doing at that moment. I closed the door and stood against it,
eyes close, listening to the first lines of the lyrics.
The beat was infectious, but it was shortly interrupted by an
off-beat. It was the someone knocking at the door.
I opened it once again.
He was standing there but this time we didn't exchange any words.
We just looked at each other before he took three steps forward
through the door. He cupped my cheeks in between his hands and
put his lips against mine. His tongue felt so smooth and cool
in my mouth. I unbuttoned his hunting jacket and slid my hands
against his silk white blouse, the warmth of his body charged
through fabric and onto my fingertips as I held him tight.
My eyes close at this beautiful forbidden union, this sweetness
of his mouth, this feeling of togetherness.
I ran my hands through his damp hair, I kissed his eyebrows, I
caressed his marble neck which blossomed from his jabot like
a treasured stem which had its roots at his heart. His fingers
were stroking the back of my body as his chin moved against my
neck. I wanted to kiss him some more, and I did, as we lay
there on the steps. I could feel the hardness between his legs
straining against his breeches, against my thighs. As we kissed,
I reached down to undo his breeches before resting my hand on
his smooth, shaven crotch. It tightened confidently in my hand,
and it tasted as Eve's first apple must surely have.
When night time came around, it thundered and roared with lightning
illuminating the entire living room while we lay there on the
floor. I kept myself inside him as I embraced his body and our
hands held together. We were both very still.
e p i l o g u e
It had been several months since that day.
As quickly as he had walked into my life like an angel of hope,
he departed without the slightest trace of having been there.
The summer came and took him away. At the gas station,
jeeps and trucks towing jet skis and boats baked in the
sun as suburban boys eager to out-man each other took to
blasting rap music by performers who knew as little about
violence as they did.
Then a truck towing a horse-trailer pulled in at the far end.
I squinted to see more clearly as a pair of boots came out
from the passenger door on the opposite side. Just then,
the attendent came to collect the money.
"Is there a horse-riding club around here?" I asked without
taking my eyes off those boots.
"Nah, not that I know of. Why, do you ride?" He talked in
a hoarse voice that was empty of curiosity.
The boots came around the rear of the trailer. It was a heavyset
forty-something man weaing a plaid shirt.
"Nah," I smiled to wave the sadness away as I got on my scooter
and started it up. "Just passing through."

277
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rainyday.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,277 @@
A RAINY DAY FULFILLMENT
I couldn't be sure how we got to this point, really. He had just turned
the lights off and my eyes hadn't adjusted yet. I could hear him taking
his towel off, dropping it to the floor. I grabbed the tucked corner of
mine and pulled it free. My eyes were just able to tell that he had sat
down, just a few feet from me on the bed.
We had been swimming, enjoying the darkening skies. When the lightning
started getting close, we figured it would be stupid to stay in the
water and we sat in the pool house. There was no desire on either of
our parts to find anything else to do, so we began to empty the fridge
of its store of beer. It had gotten colder with the ensuing storm, so
both of us had, at some point, dropped our shorts to the ground and
continued sitting on the pool house floor, against the bed, in our
towels.
Todd and I had been good friends since we met the first year in
college. Five years later, we were finishing up our degrees (finally),
each the only friend to the other who lasted all the way through
school. Friends and lovers and come and gone, but in the overwhelming
calm that the storm forced within each of us, together with the beers
we were downing rapidly, we both began seeing that we both hadn't been
able to drive away the urges that we had known we had for so long.
At bars, we could usually find some girls to flirt with, to channel the
attraction that we otherwise had for each other. Eventually we would
get too drunk and stumble back to our respective abodes.
But this time the night was young, the house was going to be empty for
a week, and the beer was working only so far as to remind us of our
longstanding desires. I'm not sure how the conversation came around,
but one minute we were talking about some beautiful girls we had seen
in the bars the other night, and then we were silently contemplating
something else.
And then he said, "So .. should we try it?"
And I said, "Umm.. yeah. We should."
My heart was beating so loudly I could feel the pressure in my jaws. My
hands shook uncontrollably, I couldn't remember ever feeling so scared.
It wasn't fear so much, but actually facing a side of me that I never
actually expected to act on, in real life. I had spent many nights
fantasizing, masturbating my prostate to orgasm.
I was so incredibly hard it hurt.
I felt Todd's hand on my knee. Neither of us had moved yet, so I
reached for him, laying my legs on either side of him, resting my calves
on his thighs. I could feel him shivering a bit, and we let out a small
laugh, glad to recognize mutual anxiety.
I placed my hands on his chest, touching him in a new way. We had
wrestled and hugged and walked with our arms on each others' shoulders,
and while it was a denied flirt before, there was a notable difference
in the touch now. I stroked him gently, moving my hand down to his
abdomen.
Todd was, objectively, a very attractive guy, in a most unassuming way.
I couldn't believe that after all these years, all these fantasies, we
were going through with something we'd always professed to be open
about, but never courageous enough to try.
As I brought my hands down to his thighs, towards his penis, he put
his hands on either side of my head and brought me closer for a kiss.
And though a kiss should have been a kiss, this first kiss held within
it more tension and joy, simultaneously, than any other I could every
remember. I felt his lips brush mine, his tongue lightly touching the
inside of my mouth. We turned our heads and opened our mouths a bit
more, allowing our tongues to come out. It was a slow, light kiss, but
my head was in the clouds and my thoughts were running a mile a minute.
I had my hands closed around his penis, feeling its intense rigidity
along my fingers. His precum had already coated his head, and I ran my
thumbs underneath it, spreading the slick coating more. I wanted him
closer, so I reached around him and pulled on his hips, so our thighs
were together, our penises rubbing each other.
It got very intense and we slowed down for a second, resting our heads
together, our arms relaxed.
"Are you ok?" I asked.
"Yeah.. wow," was all he could muster. "This is soooo much."
I had the urge to have him relax a bit, so I pushed on his chest,
inviting him to lie down. As he put his back on the bed, I turned
around so that I was lying between his legs. His penis was still rock
hard, lying against his stomach. I ran my hands up his thighs, together
to his penis, and then across his abdomen. He crossed his arms across
his face, moaning lightly and undulating his hips a bit.
I brought my lips together on his balls, pulling a bit of skin into
my mouth, touching it with my tongue. I opened my mouth and pulled more
in, rolling my tongue around on the sac. I brought my lips and tongue,
together, up and along the shaft of his penis. At his head I could
taste his precum, the saltiness and consistency new, exciting. It
wasn't as unpleasant as I figured it must have been, but I'd gotten a
little use to it, occasionally licking it off my hand when I released a
wild and crazy orgasm onto myself.
I took his dick into my mouth, rubbing it against my cheek and the roof
of my mouth. He was about the same size as me, and though I always
figured I was about average, I realized what an effort it would be to
take in an appreciable amount of his dick. I felt like I could only get
a small bit of it in. At this point he was squirming quite a bit, and I
was a little nervous that he would push it in too hard if we didn't
realign.
I flipped around, into the sixty nine position, and we rolled over onto
our sides. He wrapped his hands around my ass and guided my dick into
his own mouth. With his penis pointing down, more directly, my throat,
I took his head directly into my mouth and let it pass to the back of
my throat. I could feel his lips pressing on my shaft pretty close to
the base, and I was surprised to feel the taughtness of his throat
around the head of my penis.
I felt like I was going to come right there, but he continued stroking
my balls and I was determined to hold on longer. I relaxed my throat
as much as I could, cleared my head and allowed his dick to slide a bit
further into my throat. I was suddenly aware of how still our bodies
were, how little we were actually moving. I swore he was actually
swelling up bigger, and it was easier to run my fingers along his ass
than to reach up to his balls.
I began to pump my mouth on him, and his legs opened wider, pushing
against my hand at his ass. He pushed his finger into mine, and I could
no longer hold on. He pulled my penis out of his throat but kept the head
in his mouth, taking my cum into his mouth.
"Oh, sorry.." I began to apologize, but he shook his head and
swallowed.
"No.. that was fine," and headed for the bathroom. I heard him
searching around the medicine cabinet. Finally he came back, a
tube of lube in his hand.
I was lying on my stomach, and he came up on the bed again, lying with
his chest along my side and his leg across mine. He had his hand on my
ass, rubbing up and down along my anus. I felt a bit spent, but he was
arousing me again and I told him to just put the tip of the lube
against my hole and push some in.
He knelt between my legs and burrowed his face in first. I could feel
his tongue lapping from the base of my balls, slowly up and around my
anus. He spread my asscheeks apart and move my legs out. He flicked his
tongue around and I pushed up, wanting him to push in so badly. He
tensed up his tongue and pushed in pretty hard, but as relaxed as I
was, it only served to tease and titillate.
Finally I felt the tip of the lube pressed against me, the nozzle
pushed in. The coolness of the lube spread within me, and while there
was an urge of tautness, he rubbed his fingers around my anus and
relaxed me further.
He pulled the tube out and tossed it aside. By squirming my ass I could
feel that I was very lubed and he lay directly on top of me, laying his
dick against my ass, rubbing up and down. I could feel the buzzing of
my arousal down into my legs, and my dick was painful hard underneath
me again. His arms came up underneath my shoulders, and even with his
support on his elbows, I could feel his chest against me back.
He pushed his dick against me, and I pushed up against him. He was
fucking against me and the rhythm of his abdomen against my ass cheeks
was getting unbearable. I wanted him inside of me and I told him.
He pulled back and down a bit until his dick was more perpendicular
against me. He pushed against me until his head was pressing on my ass
hole. I relaxed again and let him push forward, into me. I felt the
familiar penetration but this time I wasn't controlling it. There was
no motor coordination between my hand and a dildo and that feeling of
entry into me.
There was a tinge of pain as his head pushed me open wide, but then
that passed and he was entering me further with the rest of his dick.
As he pushed in further, down to the base of his dick, I could feel the
muscles transmitting the tension and excitement throughout my body, up
into my head and down around my knees. I lost a sense of the familiar
and was transported to a new level of exstasy, an area I couldn't
remember.
He was resting on top of me, pushed in all the way. The initial
reaction of tensing up was passing, and I could relax again,
comfortably holding his penis within me. He hugged his arms around my
shoulders and asked me if it was ok.
I nodded and he pulled out and began to pump slowly. With each motion,
his legs and chest and abdomen traveled along my body, passing skin
upon skin, much as his dick inside me was passing along the nerves and
sending fire through my body. I brought my knees up a little and
pushed up against him, holding his body up, feeling the weight of him.
I could feel the fire building up again, that familiar orgasm swelling
up inside my body, fanned by his rhythm. I couldn't help but moan,
loader as he began to push faster and harder. He gripped my shoulders
and allowed his body to thrash more against mine. His dick seemed to go
in even further, penetrate me even wider. We were both moaning, and I
collapsed against the bed again. As I came my ass tightened, and his
dick inside me pained me, in a good way. The penetration of him against
the tightened muscles catapulted me out of my mind, into an orgasmic
high that I can't remember ending, coming to with his on top of me,
lying still.
We were both breathing slowly once more, time must have passed. His arms
were still around me and with each breath I felt his chest against me.
There was cum all over me, between my chest and the wet bed. My ass was
soaked and as he came around, he shifted the weight of his hips and I
felt that he was still inside of me, half erect but penetrating me
still.
I brought my hands up to his, resting on my shoulders, and held them.
My prostate hurt, from so much direct contact, but I squeezed my ass
and felt him inside of me. I could feel every inch of him, pressing on
all parts of my insides. I kept feeling him, and he began to get hard
again.
"Christ.." I said.
But he pushed again, and the pain inside me subsided as even I began to
feel aroused once more. I pushed against him again, and now he was
totally hard.
I lifted up and rolled him off and over, onto his back. We were a mess,
wet and sticky, smelling strongly of the musky sex. I straddled him,
a knee on either side of him. I sat against his groin, finding his
erect penis against the back of my ass. I rubbed it up and down,
touching its length against my backside, leaning forward to feel it
against my ass hole. I reached back and held it so it pointed at me.
I aligned it against my ass, and once again pushed down to take him
in. From this angle it hurt more than it did before, the tension
stronger in my ass from my spread legs.
But I wanted the most, I wanted to take it further. I pushed against
him more, pain and arousal together spreading through me. Even my
tautness brought him pain, but as he entered into me, he clearly wanted
more and once again he was sliding effortlessly inside of me.
I was on top and now had control. At first I sat straight up, but it
pushed up too much and I didn't have much room to move. I leaned
forward, resting my hands on his shoulders, and moved back and forth. I
rolled my hips and with each motion, pumped his dick in and out. I
didn't start too slow, needing the constant movement and arousal to
outstrip the pain of an abused prostate, an overworked opening.
Todd brought his hands down to my penis, and wrapped them around,
pumping it more with each of my movements. By now we were both passed
ignoring our animal instincts, and our movements were hard and severe,
our moans loud and deep.
I wasn't thinking any longer, the friction of our bodies making us raw,
our groins worn and spent. Still, there was a determination to make
this last one carry us completely over the edge. We pushed and pumped
and took the pain with the highest level of arousal yet. We were both
harder than we had been yet, but it didn't take as long, this time, for
us to come. I came first again, sending cum all over his chest and
neck.
He came shortly thereafter, filling me with even more cum, the
slickness and wetness alleviating some of the rawness. As I kept
moving, finally the tightness of my ass pushed his flacid penis out,
and I stopped, laying my chest upon his, wrapping my arms around him
and holding him, waiting until I would recover my senses.
We woke up quite a bit later, fairly immobile but messy. I listened
for the storm, but the rain was quiet and steady. Silently we rolled
out of the bed and into the shower. He turned the water on hot, and we
both stood under the water, still. We each took turns with the soap,
cleaning each other off. We kissed gently, and reached for the
towels.
Back in the other room, we looked at the bed and elected to grab the
blanket and curl up on the carpet. With our bodies intertwined, and our
minds almost asleep, Todd nudged me.
"We have all week, you know."

155
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ralph.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,155 @@
Ralph and His Friend
by Lance Kester
(This account is based on a true story that happened before the
time when there was a national and personal health concern.
Enjoy the story, but when you play with someone, please play
safe and wear a condom.)
I met Ralph in my favorite bar. He was extremely friendly and
talkative. He was new in town and looking for work as an electrician. He was
staying with friends but wanted to live on his own as soon as he could afford
it. Ralph was good company and quick to pick up on my hint that he could
enjoy my friendship and hospitality better in my apartment. We had talked
enough for me to decided that it would be safe to take him home for a
seduction attempt.
Physically, Ralph was lean, dark, around twenty four and reasonably
attractive. What he lacked in looks, he made up in what I call a sweet but
manly personality. When I took him home, I had no idea that he was anything
but straight. In short, he was the type I most prefer, strong, young and a
laborer.
When we got to my apartment, the seduction was so quick and easy that
within minutes Ralph was naked and lying across my king size bed. He had a
long skinny dick that was a joy to suck. I gobbled it right down while he
pushed up his hips giving me all I wanted. I worked on his hard dick for a
few minutes before looking up to see him smiling down at me and enjoying my
every effort. Some men close their eyes and fantasize their own dreams when
you suck them off, but not Ralph. He watched me sucking him. He knew I was
sucking him, and he showed every indication that he liked me sucking him. I
was his cocksucker, and we both knew it and liked our roles in sex.
About then he asked me to take all my clothes off. I guessed that he
wanted to fuck me with that perfect dick of his for fucking. I tore off my
clothes and jumped back in bed and the two of us sat for a moment just looking
at each other overjoyed that we had found each other. Before he made the
plunge up my ass, I wanted one last suck on that delicious prick. I went down
on him and took it as far down my throat as it would reached. My nose was in
his pubic hair, his balls were on my chin. I had all of him. I hummed and
growled and moved my head so he could feel the head of his dick rubbing the
passage of my throat. He moaned with joy and such force that I thought he was
going to cum right then. Instead, he grabbed my head and mouth fucked me for
a few minutes.
Next he started turning in bed, and I knew my ass was in for a
fucking. I reluctantly pulled my mouth off his dick, and just as I did, he
went down on mine! I was not surprised at his doing it. I had had other
'straight' men taste my dick when I was doing them. Somehow men seem to think
that what they do in bed with a homosexual does not count or make them in any
way homosexual. God, it was good having my dick in his mouth.
All too soon he stopped leaving me wishing for more. He hesitated a
second and then asked if I minded if he took out his partial bridge. He said
he had lost two front teeth in a fight. I told him to go head. He took it
out, and went back to sucking my dick. What had before been good was now
excellent. Without those teeth he could get more of my big dick into his
mouth, and he took all he could get. Damn if he didn't seem to enjoy
cocksucking as much as I do. I turned in bed and we got into a sixty nine
session. I pressed down on his dick until his balls were hitting me right in
the eyes. They looked so good that I stopped sucking his dick and started
sucking his balls. From there I moved right on to his ass which he willingly
spread and let me eat as much as I wanted. By now I could tell he was really
getting hot. Suddenly, he turned me over and pushed that marvelous dick right
up my ass. I was briefly in pain, but we were both so hot that there was no
slowing down. He moaned and thrust his dick to the hilt up my ass. I
squirmed on the bed beneath him in pure pleasure. He continued to pound my
butt and moan as if he were about to cum any second. Soon I was moaning and
raising my ass up to meet his every thrust. It was animal passion and we were
momentarily lost in the act. Soon he yelled Jesus and unloaded in me. I
raised myself just high enough off the be to give my dick a few jerk to bring
on my orgasm. I shot on the sheets and then fell in my own cum with Ralph
lying on my back and his dick still in me. I don't know how long we lay
there, but after a while we went to the bathroom and showered together and
congratulated one another on having had a fuck of a life time. What else
could I say but yes, when he ask to sleep in my king size bed that night?
+ + + + + + + + +
One night at bed time, Ralph rang my door bell. I had seen him a few
times since the fabulous fuck at our first meeting, but we had never been able
to reach again the fireworks of that first session together. Now he stood at
the door with a friend, Ken, and they really needed a place to spend the
night. One look at Ken and I could tell he was just a good old country boy
that Ralph had taken up with in some bar. He was tall, lean, about twenty
three, and a beard that made him look like a young Kenny Rogers.
We had a beer and talked, and I decided that Ken was what Ralph called
`good people.' I told Ken that he could sleep on the sofa in the living room
and that Ralph could sleep with me in the king size bed. I figured that if we
were quiet, Ralph and I could suck dick after Ken went to sleep.
While Ken was using the bathroom, Ralph whispered to me that I must
not mention to Ken that he, Ralph, was bi-sexual.
"Did you tell him that I was?" I asked.
Ralph tried to get out of answering this question, but he finally
admitted that he had.
"Do you think he's interested in sex?" I asked.
"You can try," said Ralph.
When Ken returned I told him there was plenty of room in my king size
bed for him. As soon as I said that, they drained their beers and undressed
for bed. I got in the middle, of course.
When we were under cover, I took hold of Ralph's dick and felt it
hardening in my hand. Next I put my hand on Ken's thigh and left it there for
a minute before making the move up to his crotch where I found a hard dick
waiting for my eager hand. I pulled his jockey shorts down and sucked his
long rod right into my wet mouth while still holding Ralph's dick with one
hand. After a minute or so I came up for air and told Ralph that his buddy
had a big dick. This embarrassed Ken at first, until I turned on the reading
light and he saw my hand around Ralph's hard dick.
I dimmed the reading light and told them to lie side by side. They
seemed happy to do so. By now they were completely nude, and I was looking at
two slender bodies and two hard dicks waiting for my attentions. I got over
them and pulled on their dicks. First I would suck one then the other. Next
I put their dicks together and licked and sucked them as best I could at the
same time. This is as close as some men can come to having sex with another
man. It's a real turn on for `straight' guys who have a feeling for their
buddy and need a woman or a cocksucker to bring them together.
(A cocksucker once told me that he had two straight sailors in bed.
When he had sucked off the first one, he followed him to the bathroom and told
the cocksucker to let him suck off his buddy. So they went back and in the
dark one sailor sucked off the other sailor letting him think it was the
cocksucker doing it. Probably all three knew what was going on.)
After I had sucked on Ralph and Ken for a while, Ralph left his place
on the bed and climbed up on my ass. With a little effort and a lot of spit,
he had his long dick moving up my willing ass. (Ralph had one of those long
skinny dicks that was more fun to get fucked with using no lubrication except
nature's own spit.)
As soon as Ralph got his fucking rhythm going and giving my ass a good
pounding, I started giving Ken some serious head. As Ralph fucked me, he was
stretched out over my back with his face very close to mine and only inches
from Ken's long dick which was as nearly as far down my throat as Ralph's was
up my ass. I wondered if Ralph wanted to suck Ken's dick, too. I took Ken's
dick out of my mouth and went for his balls. This left Ken's hard dick even
closer to Ralph's mouth, but Ralph would not take the bait.
"Hey, Ken," said Ralph, "doesn't this remind you of us screwing that
chick the other night?"
"Yeah," said Ken.
It was an obvious lie. Both were simply affirming their masculinity
to each other. There had been no chick.
I was really getting turned on to Ken and decided to go for his ass
with my tongue, but he would not let me. About that time Ralph shot a full
load of cum up my ass and departed for the bathroom and a hot shower.
With Ralph gone I asked Ken for his ass again and again he said no. I
suspected it had to do something with Ralph so I told him to let me do it
quick before Ralph got back. With that he spread his legs and I dove tongue
first into a very nice asshole. Ken sighed and I really went for it. He was
obviously enjoying it, and I was enjoying giving it my best. At the same time
I was wondering why Ken did not mind Ralph seeing me suck his dick but did not
want Ralph to see me eating his ass? I decided there is no understanding the
barriers that people put around pleasure.
Just then Ken pushed his long dick into my face and I barely had it in
my mouth then gobs of salty cum splattered the back of throat. Ken moaned and
acted as if he were dying. But he lived and the three of us slept rather
cozily in my big bed for the rest of the night.
Epilog
I spend several other nights with Ralph after that, but I never had a
chance to taste Ken's cum again. The last time I heard from Ralph, he was in
a Maryland jail. He married a bitch in a moment of weakness and hit her in a
moment of strength. He called from jail asking for cigarette money which I
gladly sent telling him to call again. He has not, but I wish he would.

706
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/random.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,706 @@
RANDOM ACTS
It was the stupidest thing he'd done in a long time. At
least, the stupidest thing he'd done since breakfast. At times
Julian Bashir annoyed even himself. Getting drunk on his
father's 80-year-old cognac--the old man's way of bonding with
his only son. Every six months or so Julian would receive a
package from his father. It always contained the same thing.
The cognac, and a data chip message. **Message in a bottle.**
The words resonated in a singsong fashion in his head. Julian
thought that was very funny.
Of course, he had also thought it funny, in his inebriated
state, to saunter down to Quark's bar, and pick a fight with
Morn. Quark's most loyal customer was quiet, and unassuming.
But he didn't take kindly to the young human's drunken bravado,
and he never backed off from a direct challenge when it was
offered up. Of course, Morn outweighed the doctor by at least
200 pounds, and ended the confrontation swiftly with a single
blow to the ribs. Julian went flying halfway across the room,
crashing into Rom, a tray of drinks, and a table of four.
Luckily Garak stepped in before any more damage could be
done--to the doctor, the customers, or the furniture. He slipped
Quark a few strips of latinum to keep his mouth shut. Then he
hustled the wobbly young man out of the bar before any of his
senior officers saw him.
Garak deposited Julian on his bed, after practically
carrying him the whole way to his quarters. While the Cardassian
searched for the doctor's med kit, Julian moaned in agony from
the pain in his ribs, and the bigger pain in his head. He drew
himself up into a fetal position, and prayed he'd die before the
morning senior staff meeting. "Living *down* to your
expectations, daddy," he mumbled to himself. He could just
imagine what his father would say now. He visualized that
certain look on the old man's face. That sight made him giggle--
which made his ribs hurt worse.
"Is that what this is all about?" Garak asked as he sat down
on the edge of the bed, two hypos in hand. When Julian failed to
answer, he simply said, "You left the data chip in your
terminal."
If Julian could muster the inclination, he'd be angry with
Garak for reading his personal mail. Of course, he didn't have
the strength, or the stomach, to let it concern him right now.
Besides, Garak knew better than anyone the true nature of
Julian's relationship with his father. And that was Julian's
fault. A product of his own mindless prattle to an unconscious
Garak. The doctor's special form of bedside manner, to keep his
friend rooted in the living after performing surgery upon return
from Cardassia, and Enabrin Tain. If truth be told, Julian had
used the opportunity to perform a bit of surgery on his own
bruised psyche. The comatose Garak seemed a safe, and reassuring
sounding board. How was he to know the tailor would remember
every word upon wakening. After his initial embarrassment,
Julian actually found comfort in Garak's knowing. Besides, the
doctor knew better than anyone how well Garak could keep a
secret.
"What's that?" Julian mumbled, indicating the hypos. He
tried desperately to swallow the bile building in his throat.
"Well, my foolish Doctor," Garak started. "One's a mild
pain killer--your ribs will thank me later." He administered the
first hypo into the base of Julian's neck. "And this other is an
anti-emesis medication."
"Uh, ohhh . . . too late." Julian sprang from the bed,
despite the protest from his ribs, and bolted for the bathroom.
He groaned at the reflection in the mirror. Julian felt
asinine. He hadn't gotten that sick since his first year of
college. He splashed some water on his face, and ran a hand
through his hair. Then he brushed his teeth, and gargled to
remove the vile taste from his mouth. 80-year-old cognac never
tasted as smooth coming up as it did going down. Julian noticed
some spittle on the shirt of his uniform. He hastily brushed at
it, and shook his head. "Stupid . . . stupid." He started
unzipping the jumpsuit as he walked back into the bedroom. He
stopped suddenly when he noticed Garak still sitting on the edge
of the bed. Julian had forgotten he was there.
"I'd suggest you get out of that thing as soon as possible,"
Garak said, standing and walking over to the doctor.
Julian couldn't meet his eye, and instead looked down at his
uniform. "Yeah, I, uh . . . I guess I got sick on myself."
"Youth." Garak seemed quite amused. "I guess you won't be
needing this now." He handed Julian the second hypo. The doctor
blushed furiously, feeling quite humiliated.
"Uh, Garak, I, um . . . I really ought to thank you . . ."
Julian stammered, still unable to face the tailor. "I don't know
what got into me."
"About two to three-hundred milliliters of straight alcohol,
I would estimate." The chide did nothing to improve Julian's
spirits. He felt worse now than before. Garak chuckled at the
doctor's discomfort. "Now, now, Doctor, you wouldn't be the
first young man to make a fool of himself in a bar. In a place
like Quark's it's sure to be the highlight of the evening.
Besides, I seem to remember you coming to my rescue when I was in
a *similar* state of affairs . . . about six months back."
Julian looked up to meet the smile on Garak's face. He knew
his friend was trying to make him feel better, and he had to
admit it helped. "Well, thank you anyway."
"You're welcome. Now, I think we should get this off you."
Garak reached out to pull down the zipper on Julian's uniform.
The doctor jumped. Garak paused, with his hand on Julian's
chest. "Relax, Doctor, I'm quite used to helping my customers on
and off with their clothes."
"B-but I can do it." Julian's hands started shaking,
followed by the rest of his lean form. His body's reaction to
the rapid loss of fluids. He broke out into a cold sweat, and
blanched.
Garak couldn't fail to notice his condition. "I'm not so
sure about that. I can do this more quickly than you in your
present state. Then you can get into bed and sleep it off."
Without waiting for objections Garak unzipped the top half of the
jumpsuit, and slipped it over Julian's thin shoulders. He gently
backed the young man to the foot of the bed, sat him down, and
took off his boots and socks. The jumpsuit quickly followed.
Julian soon found Garak's actions soothing, and himself drifting
into reverie. When Garak reached underneath the shirt to pull it
over his head, Julian was reminded of a time when he was a
child--late in the evening, and his father, helping him on with
his pajamas. One of those random acts of tenderness. All his
interactions with his father Julian could break down into random
acts--acts of kindness, and of derision. Random acts of
violence. Julian closed his eyes and shuddered. Garak mistook
the action for physical discomfort.
"Do you want me to get something stronger for the pain?"
Garak asked.
"There's nothing that strong." Julian's voice sounded far
away to his own ears.
Garak looked warily at his young friend. He placed his
hands on Julian's shoulders. The doctor opened his eyes, and
looked groggily into Garak's face. There he saw compassion, and
it warmed him. And Garak's touch was comforting--and something
else. Something familiar. Something he was missing. Julian
suddenly realized he was sitting there in nothing but his briefs.
He felt flush--but not from embarrassment.
Garak was taken aback. His immediate concern for Julian was
quickly replaced by momentary confusion. He wasn't sure, but
Garak thought he recognized *want* in the young man's eyes. It
was unexpected. The two men held their gaze a few, long, seconds
more. Garak swore he could hear his heart pounding. Then he
broke the contact. He dropped his hands from Julian's shoulders,
and said, "Rokassa juice."
Now it was Julian's turn to be confused. "What?"
The tailor turned and walked to the replicator. "Rokassa
juice, Doctor. I definitely think you could use some Rokassa
juice. It's very soothing, to the stomach--and the nerves. You
know how it soothes my nerves. In fact, I think I'll have a
glass myself." Garak was aware he was babbling. But the simple
act of ordering from the replicator gave him time to collect his
thoughts--and to convince himself he had misinterpreted the
doctor's expression. After all, the young man was still slightly
intoxicated. Garak silently cursed his own foolishness.
Julian's musings completely forgotten, he groaned. "No
Rokassa juice, please, Garak. I can't get past the smell."
Garak walked back to Julian, with a glass in each hand. "No
arguments, my friend." He handed one to the doctor. "I promise
it tastes altogether different than it smells."
Julian grimaced, but thought it rude not to try some. After
all, Garak was trying to help him. He held his breath and
swallowed a sip. The taste was unusual--sweeter than he would
have believed from the pungent smell. He had to admit, it wasn't
bad. The men drank their juice in silence.
Julian quickly drained his glass, then stared uncomfortably
at the sediment left on the bottom. Garak watched him closely.
He knew he should leave now, and let the doctor get some sleep.
But for some reason, he found he did not want to go. As if he
could hear his thoughts, Julian looked up and caught the older
man's eye. Garak became self-conscious, and clumsily placed his
glass on the bedside table. "I should go now, so you can rest."
"You don't have to go." Julian couldn't believe he said it.
He wasn't even sure why he said it. He only knew he didn't want
to be alone. The need to be with someone was suddenly
overwhelming. If Garak went now, Julian would be left with only
his thoughts to keep him company. And Julian didn't want to have
to think right now. It was too agonizing.
"Garak," he started. "Aren't you ever lonely? I mean,
*really* lonely?"
The question startled the tailor, and he laughed bitterly.
"My dear, Doctor," he spat. What kind of a game are you
playing?"
Julian was immediately sorry he said it. Of course Garak
was lonely. Exiled from his home, for God knows what reason--
Julian was sure he'd never know the true story. Surrounded by
Bajorans who would never trust him, never accept him. With only
Julian to provide him any real friendship. At least, Julian
hoped they were friends. When he first met Garak, he was
convinced the Cardassian was using him to gather information.
But, Julian quickly came to realize how inane an idea that was.
Who was he? A junior officer, fresh from the Academy. His head
full of rules and regulations, and medical database--nothing
more. When Garak almost died from the implant addiction, Julian
was frantic to keep the tailor alive. He discovered he had come
to depend on Garak's company more than he realized, and that they
were indeed friends. And now, he was taking advantage of that
friendship--of Garak's loneliness.
"I-I'm sorry, Garak. I don't know why I said that. I mean
. . .I just--I thought you'd understand how I was feeling."
Julian's twisted his hands nervously in his lap. "Sometimes I
think there's no one I can open up to--no one who really
understands me. You know what that's like." Julian looked coyly
at Garak. The older man held his expression in check, and gave
no indication of a response. Julian suddenly wondered where he
was going with this. He looked down at his lap, and said, in
almost a whisper, "I--I don't want to be alone . . . tonight. I
just want to be with someone who cares--about *me*."
Though Garak's expression was unflinching, his mind was
racing, and his mouth had gone dry. Was this young man asking
what he thought he was? Could it be possible, after all this
time? Garak fought to think logically. When he could trust
himself to speak, he said, "You mean like one of your lady
friends?"
Julian smiled weakly. "Something like that." He paused
before continuing. "Except, there's no one--special--right now.
No one like . . ." His words trailed off. If Julian really
wanted to, tried hard enough, he could probably meet someone--on
the Promenade, or at Quark's. He wasn't that unsuccessful.
Occasionally a woman would pass through his life--for a day, or
two--maybe a few. A couple precious weeks perhaps. And then
she'd be gone. The last serious relationship he had was over a
year ago. The Elaysian woman had come and gone before he knew
what hit him--or how hard it hit him. But, nothing like that
since. And now--now he didn't know what he wanted--what he was
asking for. He had never put himself in this situation before.
It simply never came up. All he could think about, right now,
was of a conversation with Dax. When the Trill had tried to
point out an *aspect* of Garak's relationship with the young
human he wasn't aware of. He disbelieved it at first. He
couldn't imagine Garak having those feelings about him. Not that
the thought offended him. Julian had no prejudices about other
people's preferences in matters of intimacy. He only knew he had
never given Garak any reason to have those thoughts, and
innocently assumed there was no cause to think he that he would.
Julian later considered Dax's words; and wondered, only then,
what it might be like. After all, he was curious about
sexuality. It was a young man's preoccupation. Julian had even
gone to the extent of reading whatever literature he could find
on Cardassian sexual practices. Interestingly enough, he found
the culture to be comparable to that of the ancient Romans of
earth history. While formal, married unions were rigidly
monogamous and heterosexual, same-sex relationships for
recreational purposes were common, and readily accepted in most
Cardassian societies. Very often a young Cardassian's first
sexual encounter was with one of his or her own sex. The
practice was encouraged, to cut down on unwanted pregnancies
among the young, and unmarried.
What started out as a simple pursuit of knowledge, had
become, at times, a source of fantasy for Julian--when he was in
between relationships--and feeling particularly vulnerable.
After all, there was something enticing about being with someone
as strong, or stronger, than himself. Erotic--and, strangely,
secure.
Having come this far, Julian thought he may as well say it.
Besides, the worst Garak could say was *no*. At least, that's
what Julian hoped was the worst that could happen.
"Garak, don't you . . . well, Dax said . . ." Julian took a
breath. This was harder than he thought.
Garak steeled himself to hear it. He wanted to hear it.
"What are you trying to say, Doctor?" Garak fought to keep
himself from screaming out the words.
"I thought--thought you had . . . certain feelings--for me.
Certain . . . *desires*. Y-you can tell me. I don't mind. I
mean, I--I suspected. And Dax, well, she said you did, er, you
do. I mean . . ." Julian bit his lip to stop his rambling. He
sighed. "I'd really like to know how you feel, Garak. The
truth."
It was probably as close to a direct request as he was going
to get, at this rate. Garak, never eager to tip his hand, was
also loathe to let opportunity pass him by. And this was an
opportunity he never dared hoped he get. He walked over, and sat
down next to Julian on the bed. "Truth is ambiguous. Which
*truth* do you want to hear?"
Julian, finally exasperated, blurted out, "Do you want to
stay--here--tonight, or not?"
"Do you know what you're asking, my dear Doc--Julian?"
"Yes," Julian said, with a little more confidence. "I
admit, I don't have a *lot* of experience--with same-sex
relationships." Julian blushed again, and turned his head. "Or
*any", he admitted. He turned back to see Garak smiling at him,
not unkindly. "But, I am a quick learner." Julian returned the
smile, a little impishly.
Garak reached up and slipped his hand behind Julian's
slender neck. He gently leaned in and rested his cheek against
the doctor's. Their lips brushed together, but Garak made no
move to kiss him. They simply rested there, each feeling the
other's breath. Without pulling back Garak softly said, "Perhaps
we can both learn something." He paused, and then asked, "Are
you doing this to punish your father?"
Julian's breathing was rapid. "No," he whispered against
Garak's lips. "Yes . . . maybe. Does it matter?"
"Not really," the tailor admitted. And with that he pressed
firmly against Julian's mouth, and gave him a long, full kiss.
It was soft, tender, and more erotic than the younger man had
expected. He sought out Garak's tongue with his own, teasing,
and entwining with it. Julian leaned in against Garak, wrapping
one arm around the small of his back. With his other hand he
stroked the large vein on one side of Garak's neck. The older
man moaned, and Julian found himself becoming very aroused at the
sound. The two men continued to kiss, delighting in the simple,
luscious, act for several more seconds, minutes--an eternity.
Finally Garak broke the contact, with more than a little
reluctance. He cupped the young man's face in his hands. The
two looked at each other, their breathing as hard as if they had
run a marathon. Julian leaned in to kiss the Cardassian again.
But Garak held him off by dropping his hands to grip Julian's
shoulders.
"I think I'm a little over-dressed for the occasion," the
tailor remarked. He reached further down to brush against
Julian's erection, pressing firmly against the thin material of
his briefs. The doctor gasped, and nodded quickly in
understanding. He started unbuttoning Garak's jacket, his
fingers fumbling nervously. The Cardassian took some pleasure in
the young man's first-time unease. But his own ardor soon got
the better of him, and he impatiently wrenched the jacket off,
and then his shirt. Garak stood to remove his pants, and Julian
watched him intensely. The older man delighted in his scrutiny.
When he was completely naked, he stood there in silence for the
doctor's inspection.
Julian took the opportunity to appraise Garak from head to
foot. The Cardassian was broad, but firm. The large neck
cartilage tapered to the shoulders, and blended into a slightly
reptilian pattern of the skin there. The same skin pattern was
repeated in splashes about the body--at the large pectorals, the
thighs, calves, and faintly about the buttocks. The rest of
Garak's skin was smooth, and the overall color had a grey hue.
From the shoulders two thin ribbings ran down his sides, to end
at the small of the back. There was no hair on his body, not
even at the pubis. Garak's penis, erect, and much larger than
Julian's own, was protected by a thick foreskin; and the heavy
scrotum, too, was covered by a thicker membrane. Julian felt his
own sex grow harder at the sight. Tiny beads of sweat broke out
on his upper lip, and his heart was pounding. Julian had never
thought he could find another man arousing--especially one so
different from himself. Unconsciously, he licked his lips.
Garak enjoyed watching Julian's reaction. He said, "You've
seen all this before, of course. In the infirmary."
"Not quite like this," the doctor answered. "And certainly
not under these circumstances." He got up and pushed his briefs
off to release his own rigid sex. He kicked the garment across
the floor, and walked over to stand chest to chest with the
Cardassian. Julian ran his hands over the skin there, and found
it cool, like smooth kid leather. The sensation was not at all
unpleasant. The two men embraced, and kissed again--probing--
more hungrily than before. They ground their hips together, and
rubbed their erections against each other. Julian broke off from
Garak's lips and nibbled at his neck. The Cardassian dropped his
head back and relished in the sensation of Julian's tongue and
teeth in that most sensitive area. He gripped the young man's
smooth, tight, backside with both hands, hard enough to lift him
onto his toes. Julian countered by running his fingers along the
veins at Garak's ribs, stopping to leisurely caress the reptilian
skin on his buttocks. Then he slid his hands around to grab his
erection, gently pushing the foreskin back to stroke the
smoother, more sensitive shaft underneath. Garak growled low,
and soft. He reached for Julian's own pert sex, gathering the
balls in one hand, and tickling the fine, ebony curls with the
other. Garak looked down with curiosity as he massaged Julian's
penis.
"This is different," he stated simply.
Julian found it hard to concentrate on words. His head swam
from the stimulation. "You mean," he breathed, "you mean the
circumcision? Mmmmm. It's--it's an old practice. The foreskin
is, ahhhh . . . is removed at birth . . . for religious, or--or
sanitary customs." Both men continued to stroke each other.
They lazily kissed, or nipped at each other's tongues. Julian
suddenly cried out with a start when Garak gave his scrotum a
hard squeeze. Garak looked abashed, and quickly dropped his
hands.
"I'm sorry. I thought you'd like that."
Julian gripped the Cardassian's upper arms while he caught
his breath. He gave the man a feeble smile. "It's alright.
It's just that--I'm a little more sensitive--there. Not as much
padding as you, I guess. You probably like it a lot harder."
Garak cradled the doctor's face in his strong hands. "With
me you can be rough. But I will try to be--gentler, with you."
He gave the young man a tender, almost chaste, kiss. "I don't
want to hurt you, Julian." The doctor melted at the words, and
tears came unbidden to his eyes.
"I know, Elim," he whispered. Julian fell into Garak's
brawny arms, and laid his head against his chest. The Cardassian
held him tight, and the two men stood like this in silence for
several long minutes. Garak stroked Julian's hair lightly, as he
would a child--running his fingers through the soft curls on the
nape of the neck. With his other hand he massaged his lean back,
delighting in the silky feel of his skin--so much like the finest
silk from Kraus IV. And the color--much darker, almost golden.
It was such a contrast to his own, pale skin. Julian quivered at
Garak's gentle caress, and sighed blissfully. Then, slowly, he
pulled back from the embrace, giving Garak a coquettish look.
Julian walked back to the bed, and said, "Come here."
Garak was on him before he knew it, grasping his slender
waist with both hands, and pushing him back onto the bed under
his own, bulky frame. The two men tossed around in a frenzy,
kissing, and nibbling each other all over. On the neck, under
the arms, at Julian's nipples and Garak's breastplate, inside the
thighs, and behind the scrotum. Both thrilled in the discovery
of the commonalities in their pleasure zones.
With some effort, Julian rolled on top of Garak. His sex
throbbed with the need for release. He pushed himself up onto
his hands and knees, and positioned his penis over Garak's mouth,
brushing against the cheek. His eyes, clouded with lust, pleaded
silently. Garak growled again, licking the drops of fluid at the
head. He opened his mouth, and swallowed the organ up to the
hilt. Julian closed his eyes, threw his head back, and moaned.
Garak grabbed the doctor's buttocks, and rocked him slowly, back
and forth inside his mouth, sucking strong and hard. The
sensation sent Julian's mind reeling. He had never experience
anything quite as intense with a woman in the same position. He
broke into a sweat, and cried out in time with each thrust inside
the Cardassian's hot mouth. Julian could feel the tension
knotting in his groin--the tightness building to a crescendo.
Finally he reached his climax, and exploded with an inarticulate
shout, and a spurt of semen down Garak's throat. The tailor
swallowed the warm fluid eagerly. Julian trembled in place from
the force of the orgasm.
Once spent, the doctor flopped down atop Garak's body. He
lay there contently, until his heart and breathing paced to
normal. Julian felt Garak's sex, still hard, against his
stomach. With a jolt he realized his friend remained
unsatisfied. "Oh Elim," he sighed, and kissed the Cardassian
full on the lips. He could smell his own musky scent on the
other's man's breath. Julian slid down Garak's body until the
tailor's large member was at his lips. Gently he pushed the
foreskin back, and tickled the head with his tongue. He took it
into his mouth and, remembering Garak's desire for roughness,
scrapped his teeth up and down the shaft. The Cardassian moaned
and writhed, clutching Julian's head with his hands. The doctor
squeezed the balls hard, and quickened the motions of his tongue
and mouth. Once or twice he bit the head, which inflamed Garak
more. Julian was so intent on giving him as much as he'd been
given that, when Garak finally came, the astonishment he felt at
tasting another man didn't hit him until later, when he lay
dozing in the tailor's arms.
Garak lay back complacently, arms folded behind his head.
Julian stretched out beside him, propped up on one elbow. He
grinned at the Cardassian.
"And what, dear boy, do you find so amusing?" Garak asked.
"Nothing. It's just that . . . well, this is very--
different. Certainly not what I'm used to."
"I see. And did you not find it--agreeable?"
Julian blushed. "I think you know I did. I just never
expected to--that's all."
Garak smiled indulgently. The doctor thought for a moment,
then asked, "Which do you prefer?"
The tailor looked puzzled. "Prefer? What do you mean?"
"You know," Julian started. "Men or women?"
Garak laughed, and Julian turned even redder. "At this
stage in my life, preference is overshadowed by availability."
He hastened to add, "Or opportunity."
"I'm sorry." The young man felt foolish. "I keep saying
stupid things. It's my worst flaw. I guess . . . I *am* pretty
naive. Everyone thinks so." Julian lay back and looked sullenly
at the ceiling. Garak rolled over to face him. He placed his
hand gently on the doctor's chest.
"Don't discount your naivety. On the contrary, I find it to
be rather--appealing." He bent down and kissed the young man,
and was rewarded with a beatific smile.
Julian wrapped his arms around Garak, and pulled him in for
another kiss--deep and passionate. Then he tenderly trailed
kisses all over the ribbings on the Cardassian's face and ears.
Garak reveled in the young man's attentions. After their first
encounter, Garak thought the doctor's need would have been sated.
But soon the two men were rubbing against each other, groping and
licking until they were fully aroused. Finally Garak whispered,
"Julian, I want to be inside you."
The sudden request heightened the ache in Julian's loins.
It both thrilled and unnerved him. He wanted to please Garak--
and the thought of being taken by him was exciting. But it was
also a bit frightening. Hesitantly he rolled onto his stomach.
The Cardassian, however, recognized the trepidation in his
friend. He slipped one strong arm underneath Julian's chest, and
scooped him up into a kneeling position. "Let's try it like
this," he said. "Lean into the wall, and brace yourself against
it. I think you'll find it easier." Garak didn't want to have
to place his full weight on the slighter man. Both to avoid the
recent injury to his ribs, and to stall the panic Julian may
experience being pinned, and unable to move.
Julian positioned himself as Garak instructed. The
Cardassian knelt behind him. He felt the other man's hands
caressing his backside, and stretching the anus with his fingers.
The doctor breathed deeply, and tried to relax. He concentrated
on how good Garak's hands felt. Julian looked over his shoulder.
"Elim, will you use a lubricant?" he asked, sheepishly.
Garak smiled back at him. "Of course. I almost forgot."
He fought the temptation to slam into him, his ardor for the
young man almost unbearable. If this were another Cardassian
lover, he would not be so patient. But, this was Julian--more
delicate, and inexperienced. "Do you have something around here?
I'm afraid I didn't come prepared for this evening's--encounter."
Without shifting his pose, Julian nodded toward the table
beside the bed. "Umm, I think there may be something in the
drawer there." He shivered ever so slightly.
Garak pressed the release for the drawer, and pulled out a
small, azure bottle. He removed the top and poured some of the
contents into his palm. The lotion felt oily, the scent was
clean and somewhat herbal.
"It's a massaging lotion," Julian started to explain. "Left
by a, uh, a friend."
"One with very nimble fingers, no doubt." Garak was amused
to see, after all they'd been through, Julian could still get
flustered. He rubbed the lotion thoroughly at the entrance of
the anus, and as far inside as his finger would go. He reached
between Julian's legs, and used more to coat the shaft of his
semi-erect sex. The lotion was cool at first touch, but tingled
and grew warm very quickly.
Julian let out a low moan. "Mmmmm, that feels good," he
said, in barely more than a whisper.
Garak tossed the bottle to the floor. He pushed back the
foreskin on his own member, and pressed it against the doctor's
buttocks. He leaned against Julian's back and asked, gently,
"Are you ready?"
"Yes, please," the young man breathed. Garak began to push
inside Julian, slowly. He wrapped his arms around the doctor's
waist, and pulled him back toward his hips. Julian gasped, and
held his breath as he felt himself being stretched and filled.
He no longer supported himself against the wall. Garak held him
fast against his broad chest, his hips flush against the doctor's
backside. Julian released his breath in quick, short bursts. He
reached one arm behind him, and grabbed onto Garak's muscular
neck.
If Garak was not holding him upright, Julian's knees would
have buckled beneath him. The sensation of holding Garak inside
him was dizzying, burning--potent. A trickle of sweat slide down
his sternum. With a shock he realized he was fully hard. His
eyes fluttered closed, and he cried out once, "Oh God . . ."
Garak began to thrust, slowly, inside the doctor. The
experience was just as intense for him, were he to admit it to
Julian. The doctor was tight--almost virginal--alighting every
nerve ending in his groin. And it had been so long for the
Cardassian. The desire to come was almost immediate.
He felt Julian begin to rock back against him, in time with
his own motions. The doctor dropped his head back on Garak's
shoulder. He sought out the Cardassian's sensitive cartilage
with his tongue. Garak bit, and sucked on Julian's neck,
delighting in the salty taste of the sweat that matted the curls
of his hair there. Julian ran his tongue and teeth up and down
Garak's large neck vein. He twisted his hips a little faster
now, a little harder. A growl resonated from deep inside Garak's
throat. Julian had become addicted to that sound. It sent
chills tickling up his spine.
Suddenly, Garak stopped. He grabbed Julian's waist to still
his undulations. "W-what . . ." was all the doctor managed to
pant out, frustrated at the break in rhythm just starting to
build.
Garak breathed heavily in the young man's ear. "You're so
tight . . ." He took a few more breaths. "I'm afraid I may
finish all too soon." Another pause. "I want to enjoy you, as
long as possible." Garak clung to Julian, desperately trying to
slow the rate of his breathing, and still the throbbing in his
sex.
Julian arched his neck to meet the other man's mouth,
opening it with his tongue. They knelt there as they were, Garak
still deep inside him, and savored again the simple act of
kissing. The silence in the room was interrupted only by the wet
sounds of their mouths caressing. Garak ran his hands over
Julian's firm stomach, and up his chest to stop and pinch the
nipples hard. The slight pain sent a jolt of pleasure buzzing
through the doctor's sex. He reached back to grip the tailor's
strong thighs, scrapping his nails over the reptilian skin there.
Despite Garak's need for restraint, Julian pushed back against
him, driving the Cardassian deeper, to touch his most sensitive
inner recesses. He reached for his own erection, with the intent
to masturbate.
"No, don't", Garak pleaded. He pushed the young man's hands
away, and gripped the swollen member himself. With one good
thrust he pushed Julian back up against the wall.
The doctor hugged the hard surface, burying his head in his
forearms. Garak plunged once, twice, three times with as much
moderation as he could sustain. But soon he was hammering into
Julian--all sense of reason blotted by a more base, animal drive.
Garak clung to Julian's back, warm and wet against his own sweaty
bulk. He tautly embraced the doctor's thighs and buttocks
between his hips.
Julian bucked wildly back and forth, taking the Cardassian
in deeper, and hotter. Garak squeezed and stroked Julian's sex,
harder and faster in pace with his own urgent pounding. The
tailor's strong hand motions seemed to inflame the remnants of
the oily lotion still clinging to his penis. The intense
stimulation, coming from inside and outside his body, threw
Julian's senses into overload. He thrashed with abandon,
ignoring the pang in his muscles. He felt the tensing of his
sex, close now to the breaking point. Julian moaned loudly. The
sound met with Garak's own wordless cries. Soon Julian could not
distinguish between his own voice and that of the Cardassian's.
Garak came with such force he slammed the young man flush
against the wall. He jerked up tightly on Julian's member,
bringing him almost simultaneously. With two hard spasms, Garak
emptied himself inside the doctor. Julian spilled his semen out,
flowing into the tailor's hands. Both men groaned, and shuddered
from the release. Their sweat mingled together--hot where the
flesh touched, icy as it dripped off their bodies, and met with
the cool air.
When the room stopped spinning, Garak slumped back onto the
bed, still clutching Julian to his chest. He wrapped one arm and
leg around the younger man, not wanting to relinquish the feel of
his silky, warm body against him.
Julian sighed, and huddled in tight as he could. That
simple action caused protest from his stiffened muscles. He
ached all over; and yet, felt more content than he had in a long
time. And infinitely safer. Exhaustion overcame him quickly.
Julian drifted off to sleep, lulled by the faint snores in his
ear from an equally spent Garak, already in slumber.
Sometime later Garak lay in drowsy meditation, still curled
against Julian's back. The doctor slept peacefully, and securely
in his embrace. Though Garak normally found the station
temperature to be cold and uncomfortable, at this particular
moment he thought he had never felt so warm. He glanced up at
the chronometer in the wall above Julian's bed. The alarm was
set to go off in three hours. The doctor had a schedule to keep,
an important position, a career.
*And what do you have to look forward to?* The tailor
silently mused. A clothier shop on the promendade of a Bajoran-
owned space station. If he failed to open his store for a day,
or a week, he knew it wouldn't really matter. He wouldn't be
missed. But once he was like this young man. He had status,
respect . . . a life. And now? A decision made. It was too
late for regrets.
But if he were who he used to be, he could take this
beautiful boy to his home on Cardassia Prime. He would delight
in showing off his world. They could enjoy the intellectual and
artistic pursuits. They would engage in stimulating debate.
They would have all the time in the universe.
He snapped himself out the reckless fantasy. *Foolish old
man,* he thought bitterly. All he could hope for now was that he
hadn't lost the one thing--the one person--who made this
insufferable life tolerable. The one friend he had for
lightyears. Had he taken advantage of Julian's despondency, his
self-inflicted ridicule? Yes, of course he had. He seized the
opportunity to appease his own anquish, regardless of the
consequences. And soon would have to face those. Garak looked
back to the chronometer. Two hours to go.
He pondered how humans were more uncertain in sexual matters
than Cardassians. Especially young humans. They took it far
more seriously. Too often it was the cause of misunderstanding.
Garak didn't want there to be misunderstanding between himself
and Julian. Reluctantly, he slipped out of the cozy embrace,
careful not to disturb the sleeping young man. Julian
unconsciously felt the shift in the bed, and stirred. He mumbled
something unintelligible, but did not awaken.
Garak rose quickly, and searched for his clothes scattered
on the floor. As he dressed, he devised a course of action.
What he would say, how he would act. He thought perhaps it would
be best if he avoided Julian for a few days. Kept to himself,
stayed busy. And then, casually meet up again with the doctor
one day in the replimat. They wouldn't discuss this night--he
wouldn't bring it up. Garak would ask about Julian's day. Or,
better still, act as though he were trying to obtain some vital
piece of information from him. Some mysterious, innocuous, bit
of gossip. Garak groaned inwardly.
Once dressed, the Cardassian started to slip out of the
room. He hesitated to look back at Julian, sprawled invitingly
on the bed. He walked over and carefully pulled the cover over
the young man, up to his waist. Then, despite himself, he gently
brushed his fingers over the wisps of hair above Julian's brow.
The doctor's eyes drifted open, and he looked up at Garak
drowsily. The lazy smile in his eyes quickly turned to
puzzlement. "Mmmmm, Garak . . . are you leaving?" And then,
more attentively, "What time is it?" He tried to sit up.
So there it is, the Cardassian thought. A few short hours
ago it was *Elim*. Now they were back to *Garak*. So be it.
Garak put his hand on Julian's shoulder, and gently nudged
him back down. "It's early yet. You still have a couple of
hours before you need to be up."
"Then, why . . ." Julian started to ask.
"I thought it would be prudent for me to go--before anyone
sees me leaving your quarters at such an early hour." The
explanation was simple, and not entirely untrue.
"I understand," was all the doctor said.
Garak wondered if he did understand. Did he guess the
tailor was frantic to leave before any irreparable damage could
be done to their friendship. *And if I don't leave now, I'll
never let you out of that bed.* Garak silently cursed the
desirous thought. *Foolish, foolish old man!*
"Doctor, I don't think I'll be able to meet you for lunch
today." Garak strived to regain the upper hand. "I have a
shipment of synthetic linens arriving from Rigel III that I have
to inventory. And there's the matter of 50 kilograms of Klingon
chain mail, erroneously delivered last week, that I really must
resolve."
Garak waited for a response from the doctor, but all he got
was a nod. "So as you can see," he continued, forlornly, "I
shall be too busy for lunch."
"Yes," was all Julian said to this flimsy attempt at
nonchalance. Garak wondered if he had not just made things
worse. He flashed him a weak smile, and turned to go.
"But," Julian began, stalling the Cardassian's exit.
"Perhaps we could meet later . . . for supper. If you've
completed your--inventory."
A line was thrown to him, however fragile. Garak's heart
almost lept from the relief he felt. Maintaining his composure,
he replied, "And providing there are no medical emergencies to
detain you."
Julian smiled, "Of course." Then suddenly he grasped
Garak's hand. He placed the palm to his lips, and tenderly
kissed it. "Thank you, Garak," he whispered.
The Cardassian knew it was he who should be thanking the
young man. Thanking him for his friendship, not rescinded.
Instead he only replied, "You're welcome."
Julian yawned, and his eyes grew heavy. "Go back to sleep,"
Garak murmured. "Umm-hmm," the doctor muttered. He turned over
and hugged the pillow to his cheek. He heard the whoosh of the
door, and knew that Garak had gone. Julian smiled to himself,
marveling at how one action counteracted another. A single,
random act of generosity, erased another of indifference. One
surprising and new, the other exacted for far too long. He
slipped into a dreamless sleep, happily thinking everything would
be all right from now on.
THE END

212
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ranger.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,212 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/ranger.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Lone Ranger Rides Again, The
It was late saturday evening. Katy had just finished cleaning
up the kitchen. Earlier she had entertained her friend Nancy, her
roommate from college, and her husband Albert. The cook out had
been a whopping success. About 6 PM Nancy and Albert left to visit
a few of Albert's friends from school. Since Katy didn't know
Albert's friends she decided to stay home and watch a movie.
Before watching the movie Katy decided to take a shower and
wash the sweat and smell from the barbecue off of her. Looking
into the mirror on the back of the bathroom door Katy decided that
she wasn't bad looking. She stands about 5'2" tall, with shoulder
length curly blonde hair, very slim, (she attends aerobics 4 times
a week) a firm well rounded ass and nice cantaloupe size breasts
that fill out a sweater in the best way. Katy's boyfriend was away
for a week at a national physics conference, so it had been a week
since she last had sex. This, along with Nancy and Albert's
flirting with each other during dinner had her hot and bothered in
the worst way. She began to play with her little clit as the warm
water caressed her skin. To say the least she was really getting
into it. Katy was on the verge of her first orgasm when all of a
sudden she was startled by a loud howl and then a ferocious bark.
It was at this point that she was reminded of Ranger, Nancy and
Albert's dog.
Ranger was a mix between a dalmatian and a great dane. He
stood 3 feet tall and was almost completely grey except for two
black patches that surrounded his eyes like a mask. Thus came his
name, Ranger, short for The Lone Ranger.
Katy had forgotten about Ranger since she hadn't seen him
since before dinner. Ranger kept barking away at something. Katy
lived in a good neighborhood so she didn't think it could be a
prowler. Plus Ranger had interrupted her fun an she couldn't
concentrate as long as he continued to bark. So she decided to
check out the situation. She got out of the shower and wrapped her
hair in a towel and slipped into a very short silk robe.
When she turned the corner she saw Ranger standing against the
window pushing the curtains to the side with his large paws. When
Katy looked out the window to see what Ranger was barking about she
notice the neighbor's dog rolling in her front yard. Ranger, who
must have become excited due to his lack of animal companionship,
was standing upright against the large picture window that looked
out onto the front yard. Katy was afraid that if he continued
pressing against the window he would surely break right through it.
Katy began by telling Ranger in a very stern voice to " Get Down".
But he seemed to be paying more attention to the bitch in the front
yard than to Katy. Her next move was to grab him by the collar and
see if she could pull him away. But this was also to no avail.
Ranger just kept barking and pressing against the window.
By this time Katy was just plain pissed off. She had never
had any pets as a child, and for the most part she was used to
having her way in most any situation. So now she was going to have
to be a little more sly than ol' Ranger. She quickly ran to the
kitchen and got one of the uncooked steaks that was left over from
this afternoon's cookout. Upon returning to the front window she
taunted Ranger by dangling the piece of meat in front of his face.
Now a piece of ass is one of the items in a dogs higher archy of
needs but at the top of the list is food. And a raw steak, well
that only adds drive and determination to the situation.
Upon smelling the steak, Ranger jerked sideways letting the
curtains fall back into place and at the same time pushing Katy to
the floor. Ranger straddled Katy trying to bite the steak she held
in her hand. But even in this predicament Katy was not about to
let Ranger have the steak. After all she was the boss, right?
Katy held the steak over her head out of Ranger's grasp. But
Ranger wanted the steak. He moved forward to try to bite at it
again. To counter Katy scooted her ass along the floor and out
from under Ranger. This only annoyed Ranger. He took a couple of
steps forward and proceeded to lay on top of Katy, pinning her to
the floor. Ranger was much to large for Katy to get out from
under. Ranger sensed this and dragged his body across Katy's.
It was at this point that Katy felt something smooth and warm
pressing against the entrance to her pussy. And the fact that she
had been masturbating only moments before allowed Ranger undaunted
access to her cunt. The sensation was pleasing even though the
thought of the situation turned her stomach. But Katy's anger soon
turned curiosity and she conceded the steak to keep Ranger occupied
while she enjoyed the new sensations that she was experiencing.
Ranger's enthusiasm in finishing off the steak only added to
Katy's excitement. As he tore at the steak will pinning it to the
floor he sent thrusting waves of pleasure rippling through Katy
dripping cunt. Ranger quickly finished devouring the steak and it
was at this point that his thoughts turned to the warmth that
surrounded his penis. Startled, he withdrew from Katy's cunt with
the quickness of a gazelle. This dropped Katy down from her higher
plane of ecstacy just as she was again approaching orgasm. Ranger
moved to the side and began to clean his genitals. What he tasted
wasn't as good as the steak he had just finished but it was worth
looking for the source from where it came. Ranger began sniffing
the air. Katy's pussy gave off this wonderful scent and this time
it was Ranger's tongue that wound up in Katy.
Katy not wanting to miss out on another orgasm spread her legs
wide to give Ranger even more access to her swollen pussy. As
Rangers tongue moved from under her ass to the top of her clit in
one fell swoop Katy moaned in pleasure. Never had Katy even
considered have sex with a dog. And now she was giving herself in
any way that might please the beast. Time after time Ranger lashed
his tongue across Katy's clit. Her juices were flowing and her was
once again on the verge of orgasm. Instead of concentrating on the
matter at hand, or should I say at tongue, she wondered if she
would again be brought to the edge and then be abruptly let down.
She was wondering so much about this that she let her legs fall to
the floor. One of which hit Ranger in the side making him yelp and
move quickly away. Katy had contributed to her own defeat this
time and had it in her mind that she was going to have an orgasm
tonight, and Ranger was going to be a part of it.
Katy looked at Ranger, who was again tending to his swollen
penis. Katy decided that she was going to have this animal fuck
her to orgasm and that this time there was nothing that was going
to stop it. She called to Ranger, who at first ignored her. So
she patted the sofa as she called his name. This time he came over
to her and stood to her side. She was still sitting on the floor
at about eye level with Ranger's throbbing prong. She reached out
and began to massage its length, which had a slight upward curve.
All in all she thought, it really does seem to be larger than the
dick on my boyfriend. As she began moving her hand up and down its
length Ranger began to respond by thrusting forward on each of
Katy's advances. Pretty soon Ranger took over and Katy was left
holding the bag and the pole. Both of which Ranger seemed to
enjoy.
Since Ranger was in a humping motion Katy slowly got up and
bent over the edge of the couch, never releasing Ranger from her
desperate grip. Slowly she brought Ranger around behind her with
one hand as she patted the top of the couch with the other. Ranger
instantly took to the command and mounted Katy from behind. Katy
guided Ranger into her steaming pussy in one long motion.
As Ranger thrust deeper and deeper Katy moaned more and more.
It was a better feeling than before. Now Ranger was moving more
and their orientation allow a deeper penetration. After a while
Katy felt a large bulge pressing against her cunt every time Ranger
pressed inward. At first she thought that he might be thrusting so
hard that his balls were working their way into her pussy. As she
moved her hand back to feel his sack she found both of his full
ball hanging free. Katy gently massaged them knowing that they
held one of the components that would aide her in reaching orgasm.
She slowly moved her hand up to the base of his cock. It was there
that she encountered a large knot of muscle. Katy not being
familiar with the genitalia of canines let it go and just enjoyed
the sensation.
Ranger's thrust became more powerful and the knot slowly
pushed its way into Katy's pussy. The feeling of the bulge popping
in and out of her cunt was very enjoyable. She was nearing another
orgasm, but this time the only thing on her mind was enjoyment.
Ranger was also nearing his orgasm. To Katy's surprise, Ranger's
movements turned to short thrusts with the bulge remaining inside
her pussy. Then all of a sudden her pussy felt fuller than it had
ever felt. The bulge was increasing in size. This full feeling
sent Katy over the edge and her body was racked with orgasm after
orgasm. To top it all off she felt Ranger's warm cum splashing the
walls of her cunt. This was all she needed. She was again in the
midst of multiple orgasms.
As Katy came down she decide she had better get cleaned up
before Nancy and Albert got back. As she moved to the side trying
to get Ranger to dismount she felt a tugging inside of her pussy.
Katy could not imagine the bulge she had felt while exploring
Ranger's balls was large enough to keep Ranger's prick from sliding
out of her pussy. It was at this point that Katy's logical mind
took over. She put the filling feeling that she encountered just
before Ranger shot his load to the swelling of the knot that he
had, only a few minutes before, forced into her. She became
worried. Katy did not want to be found out. For the majority of
her life he had been a straight lace executive type, one that would
never become involved with animal sex.
The more Katy tried to pull away from Ranger the more futile
it seemed to become. She tried again and again to pull free from
Ranger but it was no use. She then rationalized that if the knot
were lubricated it might slip out. But since no lubricant was
around she came to the conclusion that the animal cum might serve
the same purpose. She began by moving further up the couch. This
brought Ranger to a position where he was standing on his hind
legs. Katy then began to contract and relax the muscles of her
cunt hoping the motion and the angle would work enough cum out off
their union to lubricate her escape.
The feeling of her cunt contracting revived Ranger, who most
likely had intended to wait for the knot to go down and then go on
about his business. Ranger enjoyed the feeling and began to thrust
against the contractions as he had done earlier as Katy was
masturbating him. Katy could only thin you stupid dog what is your
problem. Here I am trying to get you to get off of me so that we
don't get caught and all you want to do is keep on banging.
All of a sudden Katy sees the reflection of car lights through
the curtains and the hears a car pull into the driveway. Now
desperation has set in. What will happen next? Who has pulled
into the drive way?
--

163
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ranger2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,163 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/ranger2.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Lone Ranger Rides Again, The (Part II)
When we last saw Katy she was frantically trying get out from under
Ranger. Except Ranger was still in the mood and humping enthusiastically into
his human bitch. Katy had seen the car lights of someone pulling into
her driveway and was becoming even more desperate at getting Ranger
to dismount. After all what would Nancy and Albert think when they
walked in and saw her locked in the control of their dog. She would
never live it down.
Since this was a desperate situation it called for her to carry out
desperate measures no matter what the circumstances. Katy began by
crawling off of the couch onto the floor, with Ranger still locked
in a tie on her back. She mustered all her strength and proceeded to
crawl to her bedroom with Ranger following so, so very close behind.
As she reached the hallway she heard the car in the driveway backing
out and driving away. To say the least Katy was relieved. But she was
still expecting Nancy and Albert any time so she had better remedy the
situation or suffer the consequences. She continued to crawl down the
hallway and into her bedroom. Once inside she slowly turned around to
close the bedroom door, so if nothing else she would be out of sight if
her company arrived home.
As she twisted around to face the door Katy felt Ranger still very
much inside her. His erection as well as the knot at its base was still
ridged as steel. She couldn't imagine any of her previous boyfriends
having this amazing staying power. The more she thought about it the
more she decided that the perfect sexual partner for her had to be a dog.
After all a dog seemed to have an in-exhaustible sex drive, it wasn't
able to get her pregnant (at least that what she hoped), and a dog would
always be there when she need a bit of release. And if she didn't want
to do anything she would not have to deal with the guilt as she does
with her boyfriend.
Since Katy was now in the safety of her room she figured she would just
get comfortable and wait for Ranger's knot to subside. Katy pulled the
cushion off of the chair next to the bed along with a couple of pillows
and piled them in the middle of the floor. She crawled on top of them
and relaxed. Her ass was still high enough to accommodated Ranger and
she wasn't experiencing any pain. Quite the contrary, she loved the
feeling of being so full and Ranger's soft warm coat felt wonderful as
he covered her back. As Katy laid there her mind began to wonder.
It was about an hour later when Katy was awakened by the slamming of her
front door and Ranger's barking. She rolled over got up and walked to
the bathroom to get her robe as she turned on the light she looked down
at her sore pussy. To her surprise she was very clean, apparently Ranger
had licked her clean during her short slumber. She couldn't find her
robe after all it was laying somewhere in the living room so she put
on her boyfriends robe and walked to the bedroom door where Ranger was
eagerly digging at the carpet.
As Katy and Ranger proceeded into he living room she was greeted by Nancy
and Albert. The three talked for a little while and then turned in for
the night. As Katy tried to fall asleep her mind was constantly filled
with the images of being taken by Ranger. Try as she might she could
not get to sleep. So she decided to get up and get a snack and watch a
bit of TV. As she walked down the hall she heard muffled moans coming
from the guest room. Katy envied the fact that Nancy had companionship
tonight. But her boyfriend would only be away for a few more days and
then her needs would be met.
Katy went to the kitchen and got a piece of cake and a glass of milk and
went into the living room to watch the TV. It was late and the only
thing on was a David Letterman rerun. Katy finished off her snack and
was flipping channels when she heard a yelp come from the guest room.
To say the least Katy was curious about this noise. Katy tip toed down
the hallway to the guest bedroom and placed an ear to the door. For the
next few moments she heard nothing but silence, until there came a low
feminine moan and a male voice chanting " That's it. Take that bitch.
Go on boy, give it to her.". Now Katy had to know what was going on
inside the guest room.
Since the hall light was off and she saw light creeping under the door she
got down on her knees and peered under the crack. It was to Katy's
surprise, or should I say her deepest wish, that she saw Nancy leaning
against the bed as Ranger rained thrust after thrust into his human
sex toy. As Katy looked around the room she saw Albert stroking his
cock while seated in a chair to the side of the bed.
Katy eased a finger into her mouth pretending it was Ranger's prick.
Sucked on it and then began to finger her juicy little cunt. As Katy
watched in wonderment, Nancy continued to moan, having orgasm after
orgasm. Each thrust of Ranger's turgid cock moved Nancy's ass a little
closer to the bed, and increased the pace at which Katy fingered her clit.
It was at this point that Katy gave herself away as she lost her balance
and made a loud thump against the wall. The noise didn't even phase
Nancy who just kept thrusting back against Ranger increasing advances.
Albert however, quickly got up, slipped on his robe, and opened the door
to check the hallway. There lay Katy with her fingers in cunt and her
robe crunched under her hip.
Even though both Katy and Albert were embarrassed they were also very
worked up. Katy broke the silence by asking Albert,"Well are you
going to help me up and invite me in or are you just going to stand
there trying to poke my eye out with your dick while your wife has all
the fun?". Albert smiled, reached down and pulled Katy to her feet.
The proceeded back into the guest room. Katy reached down to stroke
Albert's fading erection, and Albert return the favor by turning Katy
around and examining her tonsils with his tongue.
Nancy was out of the throws of her orgasm and playfully asked Albert just
what was he doing. He responded by telling Nancy that she seemed a
little preoccupied so he was letting Katy take matters into her hands.
Ranger was again experiencing a tie, this time with Nancy. When Katy saw
this she asked the couple," Just exactly what do you do when a Nancy gets
in a tie with Ranger?". Nancy responded by saying that she just enjoyed
the filling feeling. When Katy voiced her agreement by saying, "I know.
Isn't it a wonderful feeling. He is so large and warm and the feeling
of his coat is simply exquisite.", she knew that she had let the cat out
of the bag. Now Albert and Nancy knew that she had helped herself to
their dog. Albert said that sometimes he would let Nancy suck his cock
while Ranger's prick subsided, but the best thing he could do was...
Albert stopped in mid sentence, then said, "No. I think I'll have to
show you.".
As Albert got up Katy had to release his now semi-rigid cock. Albert
walked over to the bed where Nancy was still leaning with Ranger on
her back. Albert stepped up on the bed. Ranger barked and started to
wag his tail. This movement of Ranger's haunches enticed an enthusiastic
moan from Nancy. Albert knelt across the back of Nancy's head. Ranger
proceeded to nose around in Albert's crotch until he was able to take
hold of Albert's cock. Katy was amazed. She had never even considered
a dog being of use to a male. The scene that was unfolding before her
was more than she had ever hoped. Albert explained that even though
Ranger had large sharp teeth he never did more than suck on his cock.
Albert explained that he thought Ranger's actions were a memory from
when he was a puppy nursing from his mother.
Albert explained in detail how good Ranger's actions felt. Ranger would
suck for a while then pull back releasing Albert's cock, lick the sides
of his now very stiff member, then proceed to deep throat Albert again.
Because Albert's cock had become so hard, he had to lean forward
so Ranger would continue to deep throat him. This position gave a
perfect arrangement for Albert to explore the union of Ranger and Nancy.
Albert told Katy that as he would begin to massage Ranger's ball, Ranger
would increase the suction on his prick. Quickly the situation became
to much for Albert to handle. He was on the brink of coming and there
was no way to hold back. As Albert voiced his excitement, it startled
Ranger who quickly pulled back leaving Albert's cock shooting it's load
all over Nancy's back.
Feeling left out Katy moved to milk the last spurts of cum from Albert's
cock. She deep throated him a couple of times. The head of his cock
was just to sensitive at this moment so he pulled away from Katy and
lay down on the bed. Ranger began to lick the cum from Nancy's back.
Katy joined in. Both Katy and Ranger licked Nancy's back clean.
Then Katy slid her tongue over to make contact with Ranger's tongue,
which she proceeded to suck into her mouth. The four-some slowly began
to regain their composure.
Then Katy asked, " What about me? I have an aching in my pussy and it
just won't go away.". Nancy began to ask Katy when she had had animal sex,
referring to the answer Katy gave when commenting on Nancy and Ranger
being in a tie.
Katy begins to explain. But that's another story.
--

62
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rape.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,62 @@
RAPE FANTASY COME TRUE
Lt. Barclay ended his latest holodeck program, one in which he had
mercilessly beaten and raped all of the women he wanted to fuck on the
Enterprise -- in fact, he had added women he had known since childhood
whom he had wanted. He smiled as he remembered their bloodied faces,
heaving breasts and pleas for help. He knew this was unhealthy, but he
was so sick and tired of his childish attempts to get women interested
in him. He had become obnoxious in his attention-getting stunts: he
had begun slipping provocative notes under womens' doors; he had
replicated bouquets with whimsical verse tucked amongst the leaves and
he had even demanded apologies from women who spurned him. It seemed
now that a conspiracy of silence had been agreed upon with respect to
him by the women he attacked with his prepubescent drivel and poetic
pearls of wisdom.
Barclay sighed and went back to his quarters. One way he could always
count on getting attention was to link via the ship's computer to
Starfleet Academy, where he managed to piss off students there with
what he believed was his great wit. He did occasionally merit a laugh,
but this was infrequent, and the amusement was the type born of
condescension rather than appreciation for the joke. His door beeped.
That was odd; no one ever visited Barclay. The few friends he spoke
with had been acquired via his link to the Academy, where he had
created a persona for himself that fooled some for a brief span of
time.
"Come," he called hesitantly.
The door opened and in walked a statuesque, buxom woman, who smiled at
him.
"Lieutenant Barclay," she cooed, "Just the object i wanted to see."
She strode across to him in two sliding steps and slapped him hard
across the face. "Barclay, I'm going to make all your fantasies come
true," she said lightly, "but you're going to be the victim this time."
BArclay started to stammer an objection, but the mysterious woman would
not hear of it. Suddenly, three other women appeared around her, just
like that. "Where -- where did they come from?" But again, he was
ignored. He found himself on the floor, his clothes being yanked
away. One woman placed a ball gag in his mouth, while another tied his
hands above his head. They turned him onto his left side, and one
woman took his penis -- his thin, unassuming penis -- in her mouth and
was not careful about her teeth, which had sharp points which left a
bloody trail down the insignificance of his penis. He struggled, but
was no match for these women. Suddenly, he felt a hot, jarring stab as
another woman plunged up his ass with a spiked dildo. "So you want to
rape women, do you, BArclay?" she asked. "Little do you know how many
have wanted to degrade you. If you would grow up and act like an
adult, you would be seen as an adult. You think your holodeck demands
and lessons will be taken to heart by those who laugh at you? No,
Barclay. Until you can learn to get on with your life, separating
reality from fantasy and fact from fiction, you will forever be
stranded in your warped little world, playing with your Starfleet
freshmen." When the humiliation and degradation had ended, Barclay sat
stunned, trying to figure out what had happened and how it had
happened.
As the door to BArclay's quarters swished shut behind the retreating
forms of the women, they disappeared and Q appeared briefly, before
blinking into invisibility, his laugh lingering in the air.

267
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapebond.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,267 @@
Archive-name: Violent/rapebond.txt
Archive-author: Joseph Brabet
Archive-title: Masturbation, bondage & rape fantasy
*****COPYRIGHT 1992 Joseph Brabet. All rights reserved.*****
She was an unsatisfied woman. Not dissatisfied, merely unsatisfied. Her
sex drives had amazed and frightened her when they had first manifested
themselves at the age of eleven. Throughout her adolescence her libido
had been a demon she had sought to control, fearing rightly that to give full
rein to it would earn her the scorn of her peers. Marriage seemed a
worthwhile alternative to a life of random and meaningless promiscuity and
so at the age of nineteen she had married a man who was ten years older
than herself, but strong, lusty and virile. His health went into a sudden and
inexplicable decline about three years later, however, and along with it his
sexual vitality. No longer able to satisfy her, he became bitter and
withdrawn. Meanwhile she tried to submerge her growing frustration in
frenzied activity of all types except sex, feeling some sort of duty in that
particular direction.
Indeed, had it not been for her deep and sincere affection for him, she
would have taken a lover long ago. Instead she had to satisfy herself on
her own. She would find herself alone sometimes on a hot summer's
afternoon, when the heat and weight of the air slowed all human activity
almost to a standstill. Then she would retreat to the cool dark recesses of
her room where she would draw the curtains even more tightly closed than
they already were. Languidly, as if in the presence of an invisible lover,
she would remove her clothing, piece by piece, revelling in the physical
sensation of moving inexorably closer to a state of nudity with every
garment that fell to the floor. When she reached her underwear, her lacy
brassiere and panties, she would pause for a moment, surveying her body
critically with the practised eye of an ex-model and finding herself pleased
at its lithe curves and healthy condition. Running her fingers over her
underclothes she would tease and tempt the willing flesh that lay beneath,
as if her body and her hands belonged to two different people. As her
fingers fluttered over the mound that swelled at the intersection of her legs,
a dampness and humidity seemed to swirl about her fingers and urge them
deeper.
At this point, her breathing increases and she begins to feel slightly dizzy.
In a daze, she walks slowly towards her bed and simply allows her knees
to succumb to the weakness they feel and collapses gently onto the bed.
She stretches languorously and luxuriantly as if priming herself for what is
to come. Fluttering her hands over her entire body, she feels her nipples
once again harden, creating little beacons of arousal on the twin swellings
of her generous breasts. She bends her head forward and puts a hand
beneath her right breast, pushing it upward to her mouth. When her mouth
closes around the nipple she experiences a thrill throughout her body which
seems to emanate from the nipple and is echoed in her pulsing sex. She
continues to annoy her right nipple with her tongue while at the same time
she reaches her left hand down to minister to her sex. Running her hand
briefly through the hair that covers her mons veneris as a sort of
preliminary caress, she parts the lips of her sex with two fingers and
places a third between them. She releases the lips, thereby entrapping the
finger in their moist folds. Below her finger she can feel the aching need of
her erect clitoris, hidden beneath its hood, and if she moves her finger
even slightly she shudders with pleasure.
Now she slips her thumb into her sex, deep into her hot, wet core, while
her other fingers curve around to the cleft between her buttocks, where
they seek out her other opening. She longs to be pierced here by her
husband, to have her sex brutally ignored and her femininity treated with
contempt, but knows it to be a vain hope since he is incapable of providing
even the most basic ministrations to her yearning body. So she satisfies
herself with a gently probing finger, and meanwhile the movements of her
hand cause a vibration deep inside her body. She feels her wetness
increase as her pulse quickens further. Without withdrawing her finger from
her sex, she concentrates on worrying her clitoris with her thumb. Her
tempo increases as she begins to lose control. With her right hand, she
begins to knead her breasts more vigorously instead of sucking on one
nipple as before. A hot flush suffuses her skin. Time ceases to have
meaning.
She fantasizes that someone else is doing this to her, someone who
despite her entreaties, refuses to stop, who is aroused by her arousal,
bringing her rapidly closer to the edge of the precipice that awaits her. Her
imagined pleas turn into involuntary moans of pleasure as she races
toward her conclusion. Her fingers move ever faster within her labia, and
her breath begins to come in short pants. She runs her free hand over her
buttocks and hips, then over her flat stomach and up towards her aching
breasts with their nipples hard with excitement. She can feel the coming
explosion and attempts to slow her hand. But the wave has already begun
building and cannot be stopped. As she increases her tempo, a gush of
warm liquid pours from her sex and she reaches the point towards which
she has been striving. As she reaches the precipice she realizes that she
desired to throw herself off its edge all along. She hurtles headlong into the
void. Her field of vision turns red and her being becomes centred in her
sex. She screams in ecstasy and feels her entire body shudder with her
orgasm. For an eternity she shudders in ecstasy like this, writhing upon
her bed like a chained animal.
Finally the tidal wave subsides, and she is returned to her normal world,
lying on a bed in a dark room, drenched in her own rapidly cooling
perspiration and bodily fluids and wondering what to do next. Hearing a
noise, she lifts her head to discover its origin and to her deep shock, sees
a man standing in the doorway staring at her. Torn between shame on one
hand at her nudity and at her actions, and on the other hand, a sense of
eroticism arising from exactly the same factors, she decides in favour of
modesty and vainly attempts to cover her still-throbbing sex and her naked
breasts. She is too surprised to speak. Taking her silence for assent, the
man utters a low grunt and strides quickly toward her bed. "No !" she cries,
thrusting her palm towards him, willing him to stop coming.
Ignoring her protests, he continues advancing and in a second stands
beside her bed. She curls her body into the foetal position and whimpers in
fear, which has taken over from any erotic impulses she may have had at
the presence of a stranger in her room. "No please, please..." she implores
him. The man is not so easily dissuaded by her entreaties and taking her
arms roughly, pulls them apart and pins them to the bed beside her head.
She screams and begins struggling, unable to believe that this is
happening to her. Her full, round breasts jiggle fetchingly as she writhes,
her torso twisting from side to side. She starts flailing her legs in
desperation so the man responds by jumping astride her stomach where he
can control her better. He lets go of one hand, raises his right arm and
gives her an almighty slap on the cheek. She is temporarily stunned into
silence until the shock subsides and the pain takes over, and she begins
crying loudly. Tears stream down her cheeks, one of which is pale with
fright and the other bright red from the man s blow. The man smiles cruelly
at her tears, obviously enjoying and being further aroused by them. Her
sobs increase in volume but his excitement only mounts. He bends
forward and kisses the tears on her cheek, the one he struck. She flinches
at this contact and annoyed, her hits her face again. This brings forth a
fresh torrent of tears from the despairing woman. The man s only response
is a harsh laugh.
He reaches behind him into the back pocket of his faded blue jeans,
withdrawing something hard and glittering. It is a pair of silver handcuffs,
their clasps unlocked. Taking one of her hands in his, he fastens one cuff
around her small wrist and clicks the ratchet mechanism shut tight,
pinching her wrist painfully in the process. A cold sweat breaks out over
her body at her predicament, making her look shiny and sleek. With her
free hand, she tries to scratch the man s face but misses narrowly.
Angered, he catches her hand while still holding the empty handcuff, and
half-turns and smacks the side of her left buttock. At this she stops
struggling, but the man is inflamed by her naked body and her smooth,
bare thighs and buttocks. He climbs off her and rolls her onto her front. Her
beautiful curved back and quivering buttocks further provoke his animal
lust. The man passes the chain of the handcuffs around one of the vertical
bars of the brass bedhead and closes the other cuff around her free wrist.
Chained by her wrists to the bed, she can only kick her legs in frustration.
One of her feet strikes him a blow on the thigh and this makes him more
furious. He sits on his haunches, imprisoning her calves. Raising his right
hand, he slaps her right buttock with tremendous force, making her scream
in pain. He lifts his left hand and smacks her left buttock. Red imprints of
his hands mark each burning cheek. Intoxicated, he slaps each buttock in
turn with increasing fervour at every stroke. The air is rent by her screams
and the sound of his hands on her stinging flesh. Suddenly he pauses,
seeing something that catches his eye. Placing his hand under her
buttocks and between her legs, he comes in contact with her dripping sex.
"So you like this !" he laughs, and brutally thrusts a finger between her
nether lips and up into her wet sex. "No !" she screams, but her body has
betrayed her. He laughs again and continues pushing his finger deeper into
her sex as she moans involuntarily, then realizing her mistake, renews her
crying.
With his free hand he smacks her buttock cheeks continually while not
letting up in his assault on her sex. The woman is crying into the pillow,
soaking it with her tears of pain at the spanking, but biting it with her mouth
at the same time in an attempt to stifle her moans of pleasure from the
attentions of the man s finger inside her hot centre. He is not deceived,
however, and keeps up both attacks simultaneously. Her cries start to
come faster than his slaps, and he laughs in derision as he realizes she is
about to have an orgasm. The combined effects of his two hands, one on
her soft rump and the other inside her sex, push the woman closer to a
climax, even as she cries and begs him to stop. Suddenly she can hold
back no longer and with a loud scream she reaches her peak and her body
goes rigid, then shudders deeply several times. A gush of hot liquid pours
from her sex onto the man s fingers. He withdraws his finger, which makes
a sucking sound as it is removed from within her, and licks one of his wet
fingers, tasting her juices on it. She pants quietly as she comes down from
her peak, totally stunned at her own reactions.
A thought strikes him and he wipes his remaining wet fingers in the cleft
between the red cheeks of her buttocks. She flinches at the touch of a
man s fingers in a place she considers even more private than her sex. In
an attempt to prevent their intrusion, she clenches her buttocks. While he
knows this is no barrier to his determination, he allows her to think she has
won a small victory and removes his hand from her cleft. As a parting
shot, however, he gives her buttocks one last hard smack to remind her of
who is in control. Though this takes her by surprise, she does not cry out.
In a last reminder of his power, he bends down and bites her buttocks so
hard that blood seeps from two of the teeth-marks, making her cry out in
pain.
He releases her legs and rolls her body around again so that she is lying
on her back. Her nipples are still erect, pointing up towards him
tantalizingly, and he smirks at this before bending to suck each nipple as
he caresses her lovely breasts with his hands. She relaxes slightly and
allows herself to moan in response to this stimulation. When the man tires
of her breasts, he sits up straight and begins to undo the belt fastening his
jeans. "No, please, anything but- oh please, no, don't, I can't..." she
implored tearfully as she understood what he intended to do to her. "Yes
please, you can, thank you very much," he jeered. She twisted her head
violently from side to side as soon as she saw that his angry red phallus
released from his jeans, which he pulled off completely. His erection
bobbed as he moved, seeming to point at her face like an admonishing
finger.
He climbed astride her body, seating himself on her chest where she could
feel his hard buttocks crushing her breasts. Catching her head in his
hands, he held it still in spite of her struggling. "Open your mouth, slut !"
he commanded. "No !" she screamed angrily and desperately. He
smacked her right cheek hard, but still she was resolute. Annoyed, he
simply put his hands around her neck and began squeezing, cutting off her
air supply. She started going red in the face and her eyes bulged. When
finally he released her throat, she opened her mouth and took in great
gasps of air. Satisfied, he rose up on his knees, pointed his phallus down
and brutally drove it into her mouth. Immediately she gagged and tears
poured from her eyes as muffled screams emerged from her throat. She
took a breath on the backstroke of his penis but gagged again as he thrust
down deep into her throat. The man reacted rapidly to the hot, wet mouth
of the woman and he felt his sperm rise. He took her head in both hands
and pulled it back and forth in time with the long thrusts of his phallus into
her mouth. Suddenly he pulled her head to his groin and held it fast. Great
spurts of sperm jetted into her mouth and struck the back of her throat.
She could feel the hot, thick liquid going down and hoped she would not
choke before he finished. He hoped she would. When he eventually pulled
his still-erect penis from her mouth, she coughed violently, but she had
already swallowed most of his sperm. He wiped the last drops from the tip
of his phallus onto her face, precipitating a new wave of tears at this final
humiliation.
He lay back, his head resting on her sex, exhausted for the moment. She
stopped crying and they lay there for several minutes. After a while, she
lifted her head to look at him and noticed he had regained his erection, to
her dismay. Sensing her look, he looked at her and smiled evilly,
contracting the muscles in his groin as he did so, which caused his
erection to move threateningly. He jumped off her and turned her onto her
belly, giving her pretty rump a gentle slap. Her exquisite derriere inspired
fresh lust in him and he took the two pillows from beneath her head and
placed them under her pelvis. This naturally had the effect of raising her
buttocks in the air, presenting them attractively to the man. He thrust two
fingers into her still-wet sex and wiped them in the crease between her
buttocks, paying particular attention to her rear opening.
She gasps as she comprehends that her fantasy may be about to be
realized, though she had not expected it to be quite so soon after she
imagined it, and certainly not in this particular manner. Fear grips her when
she wonders how the swollen penis that was thrust down her throat will fit
into her small rear opening. The man is untroubled by such thoughts as he
spreads the cheeks of her buttocks and places the tip of his penis against
the small, puckered hole. Gripping her hips firmly, he pushes hard and
penetrates a short distance. The woman screams in agony, feeling as if
she is being torn in two, although this is mostly illusory. He thrusts again,
harder this time, and makes progress, driving deeper into her bowels. On
the fifth stroke, he has driven his penis in to the hilt and his testicles slap
against her wet, quivering and empty sex. The transfixed woman groans in
pleasure and pain at the sensation of being pierced in such a place for the
first time, and pushes her rump against him, willing him to thrust deeper
and harder. He reaches forward and takes her long brown tresses in his
right hand, pulling her head backwards as he rams his phallus into her rear.
She screams with each thrust, but never fails to push back at the same
time. Still pulling her hair, he starts hitting her buttocks with his free hand
in time with his thrusting, which further stimulates the woman s
impassioned screaming. His thrusts come faster and faster, pushing them
both towards a conclusion. With a loud scream of ecstasy, the woman
climaxes more violently than she ever has before, her orgasm lasting a full
two minutes. During this time, the man continues to slap the cheeks of her
buttocks as he drives his penis deep between them. Finally, he grunts
hoarsely as he reaches his peak. She feels his hot sperm as it is ejected
into her rear passage and she cries with joy as she continues discharging.
THE END
--

140
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapefant.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,140 @@
Archive-name: Violent/rapefant.txt
Archive-author: Uwasa Adonisgi
Archive-title: Rape Fantasy, A
I began the walk home, dreading it. It is so far, through the darkened
heart of campus, deserted during this holiday weekend. I trudged under
the arches, a brief glimmering smile at their legend, and tucked my head
against the whipping wind.
My mind drifted, stopping on this, pausing on that. It was all a hazy
dream, thinking of my bed, which was calling out to me from the distance.
Thinking of how the day had been, of work and my classes and my parents and
friends. And yet, thinking of nothing. My mind already traversed the realms
that lay ahead. I was asleep on my feet, depending on instinct to guide me
home.
The harsh braying of the bell sharply woke me from my trance. It's dull
clanging penetrated the still night air. I was suprised that someone else
was awake at this time of night. Someone with the drive to ring the bell. I
shrugged, paused in my step, then resumed, quickening the pace. Probably some
drunk frat boys, I mummble to myself.
I heard the crunch of foot upon gravel, but couldn't see anyone over
there. Taking a deep breath, not breaking stride, I ignored it. Fear works
only when you are alone. . . .
As I passed the law building, I became aware of several people hanging
out at the stairs that come up onto street level. As I neared, I could smell
the alcohol. They were reeking it. I tucked my coat around myself, trying
to hide, but kept walking. They became aware of me: I didn't realise that
I couldn't get past them without a scene until it was too late.
'Hey.', the closest one said, wittily. If you could slur a 'Hey', he did.
I kept up a steady walk hoping to get past them, crowding towards the
edge of the sidewalk.
'I said 'Hey.'', he snarled angrily, the intoxication welling in his
voice.
There were maybe four others, some holding bottles, sitting on the steps,
in the shadows. The ground contained several bottles, mostly empty, some
broken. 'What a strange place to drink', I thought to myself, but was promptly
jarred out of my thought when the foremost one, who has spoken, grabbed my
arm.
Panicking, I tried to shake him off but couldn't loosen his increasingly
firm grip on my upper arm. I looked at him closely for the first time. He
was big. I dug the fingernails of my free hand into the wrist he was holding
me with. He grunted, dropped the bottle he had, and pounded my face with the
back of his hand. I was flung to the ground, dazed, reeling from the blow -
my face was numb from the sudden force applied to my cold cheek.
'Bitch!' I heard from his direction, me eyes were closed. I felt my arms
grabbed, and as I re-opened my eyes I was hurled to my feet.
He had a hand on each arm. I was limp, still dazed, and he tossed me to
two of his friends. They caught me, twisting my arms, and I opened my mouth,
a small protest escaping my lungs.
'Shut up!', he commanded, backhanding me harder than the first time, I
was held up, my legs completely going out, body becoming limp.
They pulled me down the stairs quickly, my feet bouncing, as I tried to
scream for help. Someone behind me got a fistfull of hair, and a hand clamped
down on my jaw. Someone else grabbed my legs, holding them firmly together.
All of this registered in a instant, and I realised that I was about to be
raped.
The big one was there in my face again, I could smell him, hear his coarse
breathing, sense him through half-closed eyes.
He grabbed my skirt, savagely tearing it as he ripped it off of me. Panties
went just as quick, a little more painfully, and then I was open to him.
Tears sprang to my eyes. I couldn't twist or move. I tried to open my
mouth but there were no words. I gurgled in my throat, shutted my eyes, and
heard the unmistakable sound of a zipper.
Fingertips ran through my pubic hair, pulling cruely. I gasped, tried to
move my hips, turn away, but they pried my legs open.
Panicking. Escape. help. tears and more tears.
He entered me. I could barely gasp, tears rolling down my cheeks from
closed eyes, feeling his breath upon my neck, smelling the awful gut-wrenching
smell of beer, being crushed by his chest.
Biting into my neck, hands hitting on my head, groping at my chest, and
all the time the pumping, pulsing, as I felt my body being violated, intruded.
As I felt this strange man inside of me.
Wondering at the terror. Oh why oh why me? what did I do? when will I
be free of him his breath the foul breath the smell the stench the close
touching the tears down my face the teeth hands oh! I'm hit again and again.
This man this dick inside me in out in out driving me insane, please!
don't! Help! Oh god! What did I do? why me oh what for the pain the feeling.
ashamed for what I am. no no please why can't you no I don't help ouch my
head arm tears please twisting turning trying to hide can't feeling Why do
I feel? Can't I die no more no more thrusting breathing let me go please
crying crying the smell. The touch the cruel hands all over me and feeling
and thrusting and banging and will it ever end be over please why was I
bad? did I bring it on oh! my arms legs. pinching ripping losing what I had
mine no more and it's hurting hurting why can't I speak no words oooo my
hair my tears my body no longer whole and the thrusting the awful pushing
will never stop oh please stop. and breath and wet on me and smell the beer
oh! stop please what can I why no awful feeling die. somehow despairing
let go my hair my beauty myself once no longer help! tears and pain and
chest and pushing and dry and lolling and god! Why did I do it? it's not
good and hiding helping please let it end why living no more head hurting
breath pounding out of it breath breath lungs! throat oh! hide help pushing
thrusting all I am and he's yes he's thrusting and crying tears and coming
it'll be over. yes why I don't know pain bricks stairs pain hurting beer
broken cut blood my oh! the smell the horror he's over finished and why on
my knees and gone. no more never feel pain forever bleeding wrenching hiding
lonely crying because no one can see it alone pain glass broken bleeding
why please desperate oh ugg am I here why feeling I'd die I want it oh
please awful death please god! no more pain crying tears and tears and the
floor and huddled and lonely so cold.
Arms arms around me blanket warmth. why? what did I do tears. holding
me caressing me touching me I don't want it let me away but warm soft strong
the smell is gone. I'm back. it's me I'm here. He's kissing me and walking
me and oh! it was terrible forever alone why the smell the awful smell but
not now it's no more. he's talking calming oh! can't I hear. 'that's rape'
he's saying.
'that's real rape.'
'it's what you wanted.'
Nodding yes I wanted it was bad the smell forever in my mind the smell
and touching and thrusting and tears. . . .
I wake up later. Home.
Tears there, the smell. Oh no not again why?
But it's not real.
On the couch with him, a blanket holding me.
'Was that enough?', he is asking.
'More than.', I reply, shaking. Wondering why I wanted it, what it
was. . . .
'Only a fantasy.', he says.
'Yes.', I reply, 'Mine.'
wanted it. I asked him for it. and he did it. with friends.
I hadn't known it would be like that. . . .
'Was it what you expected?', he is asking.
'Yes, but different, so - ', My voice trails off.
Shivering holding onto him crying more tears. Endless tears.
'Thank you.', I sai in between gasps and snivels.
He kisses me, holding me.
'I love you.', he says.
'I love you too.', I reply, weakly, drifting in and out.
My god returning. It will never go away never. the touching the
thrusting the crying tears. hiding forever. Never be the same.
the smell. the awful smell. . . .
I'm going to be sick.
Uwasa Adonisgi
Sequoyah was always in the wilderness. He walked about, but he was not
a hunter. I wonder what he was looking for.
--

625
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapeff.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,625 @@
========
This is a story for the entertainment of adults only. Don't go calling me
a dirty pervert just because you read (MFF, Rape, B&D, Anal) and thought
you were getting a Disney movie. If you are under 18, or if any subjects
implied by the header offend you, well, they're all in here, I promise, so
you'd better stop reading, right now.
To Please Their Lord
by Dracthyus
It is the era of Victoria. Lisa and Cathy's mutual friend, Lord Breshly,
has invited them for a round of debauchery at his mansion on the outskirts
of London. Lisa and Cathy are dear friends who have been involved in a
vicious game of one-upmanship towards Scott for some time, and each has
contrived a little scheme with the Lord, each unbeknownst to the other.
They consider the plans they have made carefully as they ride in their
private coach towards the mansion. Cathy believes that once the conjugal
bed of the weekend is reached, she and Scott would force Lisa to her back,
tie her down tightly, spread-eagled, and Cathy would force Lisa to
pleasure
her with her mouth as she watched Scott brutalize her on the bed.
Lisa knows of this scheme, however, and has comprised a variation,
which Scott had agreed to. Cathy would learn of it, of course... only too
late!
The Lord's butler greets them at the door, explaining that Lord
Breshly is busy with a cabinet minister at the moment, and would be along
shortly.
He meets them when their dinner is half over, throwing his great coat
aside and seating himself without asking their leave. Even though it is
his
house, there ARE ladies present, after all! But then, that is the roguish
charm
that has captured both of their hearts, and their loins as well. He
regales
them with his clever tales of political intrigue that he is so famous for,
and
concludes the meal with an excellent French Cognac. Most men would have
imposed pipe-smoke on their guests, but Lord Breshly had always found the
stuff deplorable. Rather, he continued to tell his witty stories,
becoming, by
the tiniest increments, more ribald and lurid. His tales of the chamber
maids
of 10 Downing street raised their temperatures, and brought a blush to
their
cheeks; not a blush of embarrassment, but rather that indication that the
blood was quickening, the heart was racing, and the mind ready to
surrender
to the passion of the body. Quietly, the Lord dismisses his servants for
the
evening, bidding that they remain in the east wing of the mansion. Then,
one arm around either of their shoulders, he guides them to his room in
the
uppermost floor of the west wing, his voice dropping and his stories
becoming open advances. He privately exchanged conspirational glances
with each of the women, but Lisa knew that the one for her was the only
genuine one.
Once in his sanctum, he dismissed himself to change his clothing,
allowing the ladies to make themselves "more comfortable." Each had
dressed in an undergarment of scandalous nature... Cathy's black, Lisa's
white. As they removed their outer clothes, they gazed with mutual
admiration at each other's bodies... Cathy admiring Lisa's full figure,
Lisa
admiring Cathy's willow slimness. Lord Breshly re-entered the room clad
in
his oriental silk robe embroidered with dragons, and naught else.
The three sat on the edge of the bed, Lisa in the middle, as had been
planned. Cathy stroked her neck gently as Scott kissed her lips softly,
until
Lisa's eyes closed in passion... the passion was very genuine, but the
closing
of her eyes was part of her very carefully orchestrated plan. Scott's
hand
deftly took the place of Cathy's at stroking Lisa's alabaster throat, and
Cathy
gently lifted herself off of the bed and stole to the cabinet next to the
door.
Casting a glance back to see Lisa still enthralled by the skilled lips of
Lord
Breshly, she stealthily opened the cabinet and drew from it four lengths
of
silken rope, which she had prearranged with Lord Breshly to leave there.
Quietly, with the utmost of care, she slipped up behind Lisa, and caught
the
Lord's eye. At her nod, he threw his weight upon Lisa, catching her by
surprise (so Cathy thought!) and forcing her flat onto the bed.
Cathy threw both of her arms to the task of wrestling Lisa's right wrist
to the uppermost right bedpost, and once there, she tied it tightly with
one
of the lengths of rope. Lisa struggled (but not too much) and cried out
in
alarm, but to no avail. The Lord took one of the lengths of rope from
Cathy
and secured Lisa's other wrist.
The two conspirators looked down at their victim (or so one of them
thought!), and chuckled to themselves. Lisa, knowing what was to come for
her would-be tormentor, Cathy, was hard pressed to maintain the illusion
of
one concerned. But, as she was an excellent actress, she maintained the
appearance of a betrayed woman, bound helpless by two villains.
Cathy and Scott slowly removed the fastenings from her shoulders,
and peeled the scandalous negligee from Lisa's helpless body. Once it had
cleared her feet, Cathy threw herself to the task of binding Lisa's right
ankle
to the lowermost right bedpost, and Scott bound her left ankle just as
tightly.
"Now you will please me," said Cathy, as she walked to the foot of the
bed. "And as you please me, I will watch my Lord Breshly ravish you to
insensibility!" The bitchy wench placed her hands saucily on her hips and
swayed them back and forth, as she knelt on the foot of the bed, between
Lisa's wide-spread feet.
Lisa fought not to look at Scott as he pulled a length of rope from his
own pocket, and walked behind Cathy. As Cathy stuck her tongue out at her
rival for a portion of Scott's affections, Scott grabbed her wrists
roughly from
behind her, causing her to cry out in surprise. With practiced ease,
Scott
bound her wrists securely behind her, binding them tightly, just loose
enough not to cut off her circulation, but guaranteeing her bondage!
Cathy glanced about, trying to discern the purpose for this break in
her carefully orchestrated plan, when she saw the broad smile on Lisa's
face.
"Witch!" cried Cathy. She struggled, to no avail.
Scott quickly spread Cathy's legs wide as she knelt between Lisa's
ankles, and bound Cathy's knees to opposite bedposts. Cathy snarled,
continuing to hurl epithets at her rival.
"Slut! Whore! Bitch! You've suckled the cocks of street dogs, you
witch!"
"Such disagreeable poetry!" said Lisa, as she gazed, bound, upon her
would-be tormentress.
"If only we had some gag for that villiferous mouth of hers," mused
the Lord.
"Oh, but I have a gag!" said Lisa, as she gyrated her hips, thrusting her
pussy upward. "And she is in just the right position to be gagged by it!"
"So she is! How clever, my dear!"
"What? No! No, you bastard!" Cathy screeched, as Scott's strong hand
grasped her by the back of her head and forced her to bend forward. She
struggled, but in her kneeling position, she had no leverage, so her
struggles
did nothing but excite her tormentors. As Scott pressed her face against
Lisa's wide-spread snatch, she clamped her lips shut, denying Lisa the
warm
wetness of her mouth and tongue.
This bothered Lisa very little. Once Cathy's face was pressed into her
pussy, Scott, still holding Cathy by the back of her head, began to rotate
her
head gently, up and down, back and forth, rubbing Cathy's nose and tightly
pursed lips over Lisa's vulva and clitoris. With his free hand, he pulled
forth
more rope from his robe pocket, and bound Cathy's upper arms firmly to
Lisa's thighs, trapping Cathy's upper body and head in their humiliating
position, between the helpless Lisa's wide-spread thighs.
Lisa's hips began to wiggle, to sway, eventually to churn. The heat of
her passion moistened her cunt, and Cathy, resigned to her fate, began to
open her mouth, little by little, at first placing very small, delicate
kisses on
Lisa's outer pussy lips, then larger open-mouthed kisses directly on her
cleft,
and eventually, the soft, wet velvet of her pink tongue caressed Lisa's
clitoris, flicking it by the tip and stroking it for the whole length of
the
tongue.
Scott released Cathy's head, knowing that even if she wished, she
could not rise from her bound position of subservience; knees spread wide,
ass sticking up high into the air, breasts pressed flat against the bed
sheet,
and face pressed against Lisa's hot, wet snatch.
Dropping his robe, the Lord Breshly moved to the head of the bed, and
grasped Lisa roughly by the hair. Lisa smiled as she moaned in passion...
Cathy's torment had not yet even begun! She played at struggling as Scott
brought the tip of his cock to her lips, but gladly opened her mouth and
accepted his manhood into it, sliding her tongue along its underside and
wrapping her tight lips around it. His fingers twined into her hair, and
pulled her head hard against his stomach, choking her with his massive
cock.
She moaned as best she could, slightly fearful that in his passion, the
rape of
her mouth might choke her to death! But the heat of fear mingled with the
heat of lust, and created an unparalleled aphrodisiac. He gazed down at
her
open, upturned eyes, and whispered "Make it slick. It must be well oiled
for
the job ahead."
So, he WAS going to do as Lisa had asked! She closed her eyes and
bobbed her head back and forth, slathering the cock with her saliva,
sucking
and licking with a passion never before felt. Her cheeks dented inward
with
the sheer force of suction she applied, as she pulled the whole length of
his
cock into her mouth again and again, feeling it press down her throat with
each thrust. She moaned, and whimpered, her voice making protests with no
words... she knew her Lord was excited by his forced conquests, and she
wanted his cock as long and hard and wide as it could be... she wanted to
turn it into a weapon, a sword to be plunged to the depths of her
opponent!
Roughly, he pulled her head away, his huge cock bouncing with the
force of his pulse. It glistened wetly in the torch light, dripping with
her
slick spit. Terrible purpose was etched in his eyes, as he walked back
towards the foot of the bed.
Cathy had watched this interplay with fear in her eyes, the while her
mouth was working away at Lisa's clitoris. Her eyes followed Scott as he
walked around behind her, fear and apprehension growing in her face. She
moaned a question into Lisa's cunt, but the answer would come in action,
not
words.
Cathy jerked as Scott tore the bottom of her negligee out, and she
started to shiver, more from fear than the sudden cold draft against her
bare
bottom. She started to shake her head in protest, fearing dreadfully what
was to come, but the motion did nothing except to excite Lisa with the new
movements against her pussy. She began to moan, to whimper, to shed tears
of fear. Lisa looked down into her eyes and smiled a wide, gloating
smile.
Scott braced himself behind Cathy, and looked down at her upturned
ass. Lisa caught the smile of a maniac as he gently reached down and
spread
her Lilly-white asscheeks wide, exposing the fullness of her pussy and
asshole. Cathy rocked back and forth, from one knee to the other, the
only
action she could take against him in her bound condition. She was
screaming
into Lisa's crotch now, in terror. Lisa had a momentary second thought,
but
then considered what Cathy had had in store for her, and lost all qualms.
In
fact, she ground her pussy against Cathy's mouth even harder, silencing
her.
Scott brought the tip of his turgid, slippery cock to Cathy's helpless
asshole, and slowly started to force it in. If Cathy's reaction to the
prospect
of this act had been fear before, now it was unadulterated terror. Scott
obviously reveled in the sounds she made with her face pressed tight into
Lisa's wide-spread snatch, and Lisa had one of many orgasms from the
sound alone. And that was just the first contact of cock to anus! Lisa
settled
back, still bound, but very much in control of her rival, to await the
actual
penetration.
Scott steadied Cathy's rocking ass with a heavy hand, and with the
other, he held the tip of his cock firmly against Cathy's anal opening,
and he
began to lean forward, pressing with all of his weight and the strength of
his
magnificent legs. Cathy clenched her rectum tight, locking her teeth into
a
rictus of muscle contraction, but it was no use. The strength of Scott's
thrust
was not to be denied, and his penis forced slowly into her tight, hot
asshole.
Cathy's scream through clenched teeth caused Lisa to scream with her
orgasm, and the juices from her pussy drenched Cathy's face. Scott still
slowly rammed his raping cock deeper and deeper into Cathy's shithole,
tearing a long, loud scream from the impaled bitch. Lisa ground her pussy
up into Cathy's bared teeth and lips, helpless to do anything else and
loving
it.
Scott was a master of control over his own body... it took him five solid
minutes to complete that first penetration, five minutes of intense,
excruciating agony for Cathy and five minutes of ecstatic lustful pleasure
for
Lisa. After that five minutes, Scott paused, his balls slapping against
Cathy's
peach-furred pussy, his cock buried to the hilt in her tight, virgin
rectum.
He stood there, reveling in the tightness and heat of her ass, as she
slowly adjusted to the presence of his cock. In a moment, the pain was
bearable, and all she could do was to continue to lick Lisa's pussy. As
soon
as Lord Breshly realized she had begun to become accustomed to his cock,
he
yanked it half-way out, and rammed it back in again in one painful motion.
The scream was not as loud or as long, but it redoubled as he did it
again. Shortly, he was pumping his cock in and out of her asshole,
ramming
it with the full strength of his back and legs, putting all of the force
at his
command into the act of sodomizing Cathy. Her repeated loud screams
turned into one long, low moan of total agony, which sent Lisa into an
intense orgasm that lasted just as long. The sound of his loins slapping
into
her ass cheeks filled the room like thunderclaps, and he ground his teeth
together and bent the entire force of his will to completing the rape.
The tight ring of her anus squeezed his cock deliciously on entering,
and on his outstroke, it bulged outward slightly, as though unwilling to
let
the raping cock leave. He stared down at it... at his cock vanishing into
that
puckered hole, at Cathy's slim, alabaster ass taking his repeated thrusts,
at
the length of her back clad in black lace and silk, at the mass of tangled
red
hair that bobbed up and down between Lisa's legs. His eyes continued
upward, seeing Lisa's white belly pulsing with her breath, her huge
breasts
bouncing back and forth as the shock of his thrusts were transmitted
through Cathy's bound body directly to Lisa's twat, and at the look of
total
abandonment on Lisa's face. Lisa looked up, locked eyes with him, and
licked her lower lip with the tip of her tongue. That was all it took.
With a primal groan of passion, Scott rammed his cock to the hilt in
Cathy's sore, helpless asshole, and spilled rope after rope of thick,
gooey
sperm up her very bowels. Lisa matched his groan with a scream, and
Cathy, to her own surprise, screamed in the most intense orgasm she had
ever experienced.
Lord Breshly withdrew, after a time, and rinsed himself off at the
basin. Returning to the bed, and sitting on the edge, he reached out two
hands, to stroke the hair of both beautiful women.
"Now, then," he said, his cock starting to rise once again, "what shall I
do to you next?"
The End
"YOU try fighting Cthulu, Dillhole! He'll kick your ass, THEN he'll
redecorate!" --Beavis
========
This is yet another story for the entertainment of adults. If you are
under 18, seek therapy. If you are offended by graphic depiction of
sexual acts of all sorts, you are in the wrong newsgroup. If you flame
people who post stories like this... you're very funny.
To Please Their Lord II;
The Revenge
by Dracthyus
Several weeks later, Lord Breshly invited his two lovlies back to the
mansion. Lisa, assured that she had captured the top position in Lord
Breshly's affections by her willing assistance in the rape of Cathy's
virgin anus, comported herself with an aire of superiority. She knew who
was who in this triangle, and where the affections lay. What she had not
counted on, however, was Cathy's persuasiveness in private moments. Cathy
had gone to him the next night, and offered herself to him, totally and
completely, on the condition that the next time the three met, it would be
Cathy who took control, and Lisa who suffered under Scott's hands and
cock. Since she made the offer in the scant moments when her mouth was
not filled by his penis, it was, of course, accepted.
Again, they each had their dreamy smiles as their coach approached the
mansion, but this time, it was Cathy who forced herself to keep the evil
glint from her eye. Again, Lord Breshly was late for supper, having
important business with an ambassador.
He joined them loudly, and in a foul mood, his dealings having gone
somewhat sour. Cathy made sympathetic noises, but smiled inwardly.... his
temper would feed the force of his passion tonight, and Lisa would be its
focus! The supper was excellent, though, so in all outward appearances,
Lord Breshly had regained his world-famous composure by desert. Over
cognac, he told mildly ribald tales of the arabs and their proliclivities,
and slowly became increasingly lurid. It was a style of story telling
both women loved with a passion, for Scott's voice alone could dampen them
between their legs, and his wit and gift with words could melt their
hearts into boiling pits of fire in their bellies. When he stood and
suggested retiring for the night, they were ready, wanting him with all of
the passion in them.
Again, he dismissed the servants to their quarters in the east wing, and
taking one woman's arm in each hand, he led them, gently, to his sanctum,
his low voice whispering of delights to come, sending shivers down their
spines.
Again he left them in the sanctum while he went to change into his
oriental silk robe, and they disrobed down to their french lingerie, again
admiring each other's bodies, but only Cathy knowing, for a fact, that
Lisa's body would be her personal plaything before the night was through.
When Lord Breshly returned to the room, he complimented both women on
their choice of lingerie, and invited them to join him on the bed. There
was a quick conspirational wink for Cathy as Lisa bent over to remove her
last slipper, and then the three of them were on the bed, their hands
roaming over each other's bodies, their lips and tongues meeting in
frenzied kisses.
Then, Scott took one of Lisa's wrists in his strong hand, and pushed it
up, against the headboard, near the post of the bed. He glanced over at
Cathy, and nodded... it was time for the evening's betrayal and rape!
Smiling, Lisa allowed herself to be pushed back onto the bed, knowing
that Scott would most likely position Cathy's lascivious mouth between her
thighs again, and perhaps force Cathy to suffer more indignities over her
own helpless body. She was not in the least worried when Scott and Cathy
bound her wrists to the headboard, and stripped her naked.
Then, however, she saw the looks between Scott and Cathy, and began to
struggle. Cathy laughed at her as she tied down Lisa's left ankle, and
Scott merely chuckled as he tied down her right. Lisa suddenly realized
that the rules had changed, and not in her favor. Cathy walked a slow
semi-circle around the bed, her slim hips swaying seductively. Lisa
pulled hard on the ropes binding her down, knowing that Cathy's torments a
few weeks before would make her own seem pale in comparison.
"My Lord," said Cathy, "Our friend does not seem enticed by this
evening's plan."
Scott walked to the cabinet by the door, and opened it. Lisa had never
looked into the cabinet before, but she knew by rumor that Lord Breshly
left various... items... in it, items for use when his moods were dark.
Like now.
"Please," said Lisa, "Scott... Lord, I'll do anything you ask!
Anything!"
Cathy sat on the bed to Lisa's side and slowly stroked a fingernail up
and down Lisa's belly. "Oh, but he already has someone to do anything for
him. Don't you, my Lord?"
"For now," said Scott, as he drew forth an instrument case. "Why don't
you get Lisa ready for... these?"
Lisa could not see what Scott was talking about, but she did not like the
smile on Cathy's face. "Cathy... I'm sorry... I didn't..."
"Oh, that's all right, Lisa!" said Cathy. "Here, let me show you there's
no hard feelings, all right?"
Lisa shuddered as Cathy bent her head down, allowing her long red hair to
dangle onto Lisa's stomach. Slowly, Cathy brought her mouth to Lisa's
right nipple, and sucked it into her mouth.
"Mmmmmmm," moaned Cathy, as her tongue flicked the end of the nipple.
Cathy's hands gathered up the abundant meat of Lisa's breast, and squeezed
it upward, bringing more of it into Cathy's hot, wet mouth.
Lisa moaned and lay her head back, her eyes closing from the pleasure.
Maybe, just maybe, there was no trap here, and Cathy was just trying to
please her.
Slowly, Cathy released the breast from her hungry mouth, her tongue
teasing the blood-gorged nipple the whole time. "Oh, now you're excited,"
she hummed, as she stepped back, away from the bed.
Lisa looked up just in time to see Scott hovering over her, holding a
small clamp in his hand.
"What are you doing? What is that for?" asked Lisa, panic growing in her
voice. Scott said nothing, he merely fit the clamp around her erect
nipple, and started to twist it closed.
"Oh, no! NO! Please, you'll kill me!"
"Oh, not yet. The evening is young," he said, as he continued to twist
the clamp. It bit down hard on Lisa's nipple, crushing it mercilessly,
causing Lisa to scream out her pain.
"Oh, it's not so bad yet, is it?" asked Cathy, from her other side. Lisa
turned her head towards Cathy, her eyes filling with tears.
"Please, Cathy, make him stop! I'll do anything! I'll give you
anything!"
"Oh, but Lisa," smurmed Cathy, "I just want you, my dear." She knelt
beside Lisa and took Lisa's other nipple into her mouth, suckling and
licking it.
Lisa knew there was another clamp in Scott's case, waiting for that
nipple to become erect, but she had no control over her body's natural
reaction to Cathy's hot tongue and wet mouth. All the while, Cathy ran
her fingertips in soft, gentle circles up and down Lisa's smooth stomach,
sending delicious shivers of pleasure up her body.
Cathy's mouth slowly left her nipple, her hands still stroking Lisa's
body, and Lisa clenched her eyes shut, trying to disbelieve what was about
to happen to her. To no avail... the clamp bit into her left nipple
moments later, tightening until the blood-gorged morsel of flesh felt like
it would surely burst. She screamed again, longer this time, because
every move her torso made caused both of her nipples to erupt with pain
all over again.
"Take them off, please! Oh, God, they hurt!"
"Oh, Lisa?"
Lisa looked down to where Cathy had spoken, from between her legs.
"If you think those hurt, just wait for this one."
Saying this, Cathy ran her tongue up Lisa's twat in one long motion,
working it between her outer lips, and going straight for her clit.
"Oh, for the love of God, Cathy, not that! Don't let him put one there!"
Cathy merely chuckled in her bitchy little way, and continued to go down
on her, licking her pussy with relish. Scott stood back, watching, his
cock growing ever stiffer.
"But Lisa," said Cathy, between slurps, "you loved it so much when I
licked you here before." She chuckled her bitchy little chuckle again,
and teased Lisa's clit out with her tongue, and sucked it into her mouth.
"Mmmmmm," she moaned again, as her tongue teased the very tip of Lisa's
clit. "Oh, Lisa," she said, as she released Lisa's clitoris from her
mouth, "it's so ready. Isn't it, my Lord?"
"No," said Lisa, as Scott knelt over her pussy, clamp in hand. "NO!
AAAAAAA! STOP! PLEASE, STOP!"
Scott continued to tighten the clamp, crushing Lisa's horribly sensitive
love nub. Lisa's scream drew pain from her pussy as well as her nipples
now, causing a triangle of agony over the front of her body.
Cathy then went to the cabinet herself, her ass swaying sassily as she
walked. "Shall I prepare her for the next step, my Lord?"
Scott sat back in an armchair next to the bed, and smiled. "As you wish,
my dear."
Lisa slowed her breathing. If she didn't move, the pain was just
bearable. Maybe, just maybe, she would get through this without any more
pain. Then she saw what Cathy had retrieved from the closet.
It looked like part of a broom handle... no, it was thicker than that.
Perhaps it was the rounded end of a shovel's handle? Two feet long, with
the last six inches wrapped like a knife hilt. And Lisa had a terrible
feeling she knew what, and where, it was for.
"Did you like it, when I had my face buried between your legs?" asked
Cathy, as she moved to the bed, and crawled onto it. "Did you get off,
watching me take Scott's cock up my ass?"
Lisa couldn't take her eyes off of the long, thick stick that Cathy held;
she fought to control her breathing, to keep down the pain from the
clamps.
Cathy started playing the end of the stick around in Lisa's cleft,
nudging the clit clamp with it and drawing a spasm of pain from her. She
put the first half-inch or so of the stick into Lisa's wet, sticky cunt
hole, and rotated it around. "It has to be slippery," said Cathy, "...
for the job ahead."
"God, Cathy, no, please..."
Cathy moved the stick down an inch or so, and pressed it against Lisa's
anal opening. "I know you're no stranger to this kind of penetration,
Lisa... Scott told me how he initiated you to it. But this is much
thicker than Scott is... no offense, my Lord."
"None taken."
"And I intend to be very rough with it," said Cathy. "So let's see how
well you take it!"
With that, she began to force the stick into Lisa's anus. Lisa gritted
her teeth and tried to remain silent.. the motion of screaming would cause
the clamps on her nipples and clitoris to shift again, causing even more
pain. But, as Cathy roughly rammed the stick into Lisa's asshole, a
scream escaped from Lisa's lips, a scream that lenghtened as the clamps
shifted.
Cathy continued to chuckle insanely as she drove the stick deeper and
deeper up Lisa's ass, causing Lisa to moan and cry out in pain.
"That's it, bitch, take it! Take more of it!" Cathy chortled.
"Cathy, Stop! Oh, GOD, it HURTS!"
Cathy rammed a foot of the stick up Lisa's ass, and then wiggled it back
and forth roughly, causing even more intense pain. The pain in her
asshole merged with the pain from her clitoris and nipples, blending into
one horrible melage of agony over Lisa's whole body.
"Now, why don't you prepare me for the next step?" asked Scott, as he
stood up.
Cathy stood up and walked around the bed, her ass still swaying. She
moved to stand in front of Scott, and dropped her panties.
"My Lord, I hope I service you well," she said, as she went down to her
knees. She untied his robe and opened it releasing his rampant cock.
"I do not know if I can take it all, Scott," she confessed, as she slowly
stroked it back and forth with her hand.
"Oh, you can," said Scott. "And you will."
Cathy swallowed... she had thought she would be immune from Scott's
temper this evening, but if she failed to please him properly, she could
easily find herself lying next to Lisa on that bed, with a set of clamps
of her own.
She began slowly, running her tongue along the underside of Scott's cock,
making sure that Lisa could see every move she made.
When her slow lick reached the head of his cock, she kissed it hard,
slowly drawing it into her mouth through sheer force of suction. Scott
threw his head back and moaned with the sheer pleasure of it.
Soon, Cathy had almost all of Scott's cock in her mouth, but there were
still a couple of inches to go, and it was already touching the back of
her throat! She had no choice, though... if she didn't want to end up
tortured and raped on his bed, she had to take him into her throat.
Closing her eyes and holding her breath, she relaxed her throat muscles
and forced her own head down onto his cock, almost choking, but not quite.
"That's it," he said, as her nose pressed into his belly. "All the way."
She began to bob back and forth, keeping her lips tight around his cock
shaft, and forcing it down her throat on every down-thrust. She felt him
swelling in her mouth, felt every ridge and vein, every inch... and she
knew that she was doing more than sucking a cock. She was forging a
weapon in the fire of her passion; a sword, a spear, a thrusting staff to
be plunged into her enemy, and only her mouth could forge it hard and long
enough to do what it had to do. She redoubled her efforts, sucking harder
and faster, moving her tongue against the bottom of it constantly. Her
hands moved around him, under his robe, and grasped Scott's ass, pulling
him against her harder, forcing it down her throat harder and faster.
After a few long minutes, he grasped her by her hair and pulled her off
of his cock.
"Any more of that, and there'll be nothing left for her," he said,
looking at Lisa. He turned towards her, his cock pointing straight
between her legs.
"M..my Lord," said Lisa, her body just getting used to the stick in her
ass as well as the clamps on her, "...I..I can't take any more... I beg of
you..."
He smiled and climbed on top of her, pressing his body down on top of
her. He pressed against the clamps, and his cock nudged the clamp on her
clit, and she moaned, long and loud. Then, he started to press his
massive cock into her pussy.
She had, of course, taken his cock before, in both her pussy and her ass,
but with that huge stick up her ass, Scott's big cock stretched her beyond
her capacity, and she nearly passed out from the pain.
Once he was entirely in her, he started pumping her hard, ramming it in
and out of her, causing her as much pain as she had ever experienced in
her life.
She stared down at his cock ramming into her, and the pain began to
change. She still yelled, it still hurt, but the pain was so
overpowering, she began to become confused, the pain becoming
indistinguishable from pleasure.
Just when she thought her senses were as overloaded as they could be, her
vision was obscured by Cathy's lilly-white belly as Cathy straddled her
face.
"Now," said Cathy, "You will pleasure me, Lisa. Do it, Lisa."
Cathy lowered her naked crotch down onto Lisa's mouth and began gyrating
her hips. "Lick me, Lisa! Lick me like an ice-cream!"
The pain, the pleasure, Scott's cock ramming into her pussy, Cathy's hot,
wet pussy pressing down on her mouth... it overwhelmed her. Lisa's tongue
pressed hard against Cathy's pussy, and started to lick it, hard and fast.
Cathy grabbed the headboard for support and mashed her snatch down onto
Lisa's open mouth, screaming in her own orgasm. Scott shot his cum deep
up Lisa's pussy as Cathy drenched her mouth with her spendings, and Lisa
experienced an orgasm so powerful, it knocked her clean unconscious.
She awoke some time later, untied and unclamped, her anus free of the
stick, covered in a silken sheet. Cathy was asleep next to her, her arms
wrapped around Lisa. Scott was working at the desk in his Sanctum, his
dark mood broken, able to concentrate on his business again.
Confident in her role in restoring one of England's finest businessman to
his peak of performance, Lisa gently kissed Cathy's lips, and drifted back
to sleep.
THE END
NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE NOTE
This is the second in the long line of "Victorian Erotica" stories. Look
for more to follow ... and in the mean time, your comments, questions,
criticisms, and witty ancedotes about exploding farm animals are quite
welcome!
Dracthyus@aol.com
"YOU try fighting Cthulu, Dillhole! He'll kick your ass, THEN he'll
redecorate!" --Beavis

329
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapefmas.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,329 @@
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------
This post contains scenes of female masturbation, attempted rape, and
violence... not to mention elements of plot and character. If any offend
you immensely, I advise you to stop reading.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------
Preface:
From "The History of the Second Empire, Vol. 3," The Final Decade, page
237.
"Rammerg V was to be the last crowned head of the Second Empire. When he
ascended the throne, he brought with him an oddly distorted version of
R'Ternogian philosophy, due without doubt to his worship of Nelemi.
Rammerg V enacted the "Edict of Predestiny." With this one law, Rammerg V
triggered massive civil unrest. And although the Imperial Army initially
stood by Rammerg V, they, too, soon turned on him. The problems arose when
the Grand Captains say the Edict of Predestiny as the restoration of their
guaranteed positions next to the throne, while the Line Officers saw it as
a death warrant for the men who had been fighting the centuries-long
campaign against the eleven lands in K'Raugne.
"It is possible that the split in the military that for so long had kept
the throne safe would have healed itself, but as it happened, with one
slip of a dagger, an officer ended the Imperial line with Rammerg V."
Part One: The Front
Chapter One
Grand Captain DePolarno generally didn't like traveling to the front; he
liked confronting the Line Officers even less. They always seemed to be
caked with mud, blood, and even more horrid, inconceivable substances.
Their uniforms were always in disarray, their weapons always nonstandard
issue, and they always glared at him with cold, icy eyes, as if it was his
fault that the Great Nelemi had given the Emperor the wisdom to restore
the natural order.
"After all," he had boldly told one particularly brazen officer who dared
question the wisdom of his orders, "if you and yours were Grand Captain
material, this campaign would have ended a century ago."
The officer, a common Captain of the Lance, had called him names of an
unsavory enough sort that DePolarno had successfully brought treason
charges against him, and the common Captain had thrown himself upon his
own sword in the Hall of Justice at the Imperial Court. If only the
Military Judge hadn't offered him the opportunity to say some final words:
DePolarno could have done without being insulted by a man who was about to
kill himself.
However, this trip to the front would prove somewhat more pleasant, he
was certain, for he had returned to this disgusting pit of vulgarity
bearing good news from the Grand Captains: a successor had been named to
replace the officer who had so brazenly mouthed off to DePolarno. As this
officer was the child of a fellow Grand Captain, he would be one officer
who would undoubtedly treat DePolarno with the respect he deserved, for he
would understand the privilege and honor that came with the rank of Grand
Captain.
"Sir," said the young soldier who had escorted DePolarno from the
courtyard into which his adjunct had magically translocated him and into
the mazelike halls of the command complex of the 234th Lance. He gestured
casually at a door. "Lieutenant DePinder is in there, sir."
DePolarno looked at the young man, who's boots were unpolished and
spattered with mud, who's uniform jacket was partially unbuttoned,
revealing a bare, hairless chest, and who's tussled hair reflected the two
or three day's of beardgrowth on his chin. He straightened his own dark
blue coat over his ample paunch and made sure the goldbraids on his right
shoulder were hanging straight. "I would think you will have to adjust
your sloven ways when a real Captain of the Lance takes charge here," he
said coolly.
"Yes, sir."
"And you will also have to obey every order as it is issued, _when_ it is
issued."
The soldier sighed. "Sir, as I tried to explain, Lieutenant DePinder
asked that I--"
"As Grand Captain, my desire to see Captain DePinder overrides his desire
to alerted to visitors. I have important news regarding his future in the
Imperial Army, and I'm sure he would like to hear first breath of it from
me, not some useless, lazy, lackey.
A strange expression appeared on the soldier's face, a look of doubt and
amusement all at once. "He would, sir? You really think he feels that way?
"Yes, I do. And are you questioning my judgment?"
Doubt vanished from the soldier's face, leaving only amusement. "No, sir.
I have learned from the example of my previous commander. I have no doubt
that you understand the mind of Lieutenant DePinder better than I. After
all, you and he are closer in the castes than he and I." Without so much
as a click of his heels, the soldier turned and started to walk away.
"What's your name and unit, soldier?"
"Sav Corbayne," he replied without turning back or even stopping. "234th
Lance Corps Command."
Irritated, DePolarno turned to the door, and opened it, striding forward
like a man who was used to getting what he wanted when he wanted, and
going where he wanted when he wanted to go there.
Beyond the door was a large room that was part office and part
bedchamber. Near a set of large bay widows stood a broad desk in which
hundreds of documents were arranged neatly in stacks. A comfortable chair
was pushed back from it, and a muddy uniform coat, white shirt, and belt
with a sheathed sword had been tossed in the seat. Near the chair,
DePolarno saw were an equally muddy pair of black uniform pants, and a
pair of mud-caked, knee-high boots with the spurs still on them. His eyes
followed this trail to the large canopy bed where curtains obscured the
matress and bedding from prying eyes. For the first time, he noticed a
faint rustling of cloth from within and an even fainter creaking of wood.
"Must be sleeping," DePolarno thought, and was about to raise his voice
in a firm, very military-like command to arise that he was certain a Line
Officer could appreciate. But then he heard a new sound, louder sound... a
breathless moan.
"Uuuuh," the voice came from behind the curtains. "Uhhh...."
DePolarno's words stuck in his mouth, even as he felt a stirring in his
crotch. The young Lieutenant was fucking some harlot, and doing a decent
job at it from the sound of it. DePolarno knew that moan she'd uttered,
even if the Lieutenant himself was being awfully quiet and gentle about
it; no sounds of flesh slapping together, of lips sliding off each other,
and the whisper of the sheets was barely audible. A gentle lad,
apparently, which might mean he was poor officer stock.
The woman moaned softly again, and sheets brushed against one another.
This would have to be investigated. His penis hardening, straining
against the confines of his red-piped uniform trousers, DePolarno went to
the foot of the bed and parted the curtain ever-so-slightly.
There was only one person in the bed, a slight, almost boyishly built
woman, but there was no doubt she was a woman, for her thighs were spread
wide and DePolarno started directly into her slit as two of her fingers
twisted and probed deeply within her, past the lips that were covered with
red hairs. Her hand and inner thighs were moist with her juices.
"Oh gods," she said sharply.
DePolarno's gaze shot to her face, but found that her eyes were closed
tightly, as her other hand pressed against one of her small breasts and
she arched her back to shove her hips up to meet her rigid fingers. She
hadn't noticed him at all.
"I need you," she said loudly. "I want you."
DePolarno looked around the room, and, finding that he was, indeed the
only other one here, returned this eyes to the woman in the bed. Her
delicately built, finely muscled body was covered with a sheen of sweat,
the short-cropped red hair on her head was damp and plastered to her
scalp. Her face, shoulders and breasts were covered with freckles. She
gyrated her hips, her fingers twisting inside her, as she moaned again.
The hand that had been working her breast moved to her slit. Even as three
fingers plunged into her, her other hand slid up her body, leaving a wet
trail across her stomach, chest and neck, until she started to lick the
her own juices from her fingers with a glistening tongue. Her eyes were
still tightly shut.
DePolarno rubbed his penis through his pants. It was harder than a
mace-handle. He breathed deeply through the nose, enjoying the smell of
the woman's passion as it flowed across her fingers. Lieutenant DePinder
was a fool, he decided, for not being here with his harlot. Maybe he's not
a gentle lover, but he certainly takes his duties much to seriously if he
allowed something to pull him away from this horny piece of meat.
The woman groaned and thrust both hands against her wet slit, crossing
her wrists. DePolarno saw the wetness stream past the four fingers she
drove deep insider her, as she gyrated her hips and thrust them toward
him.
He was about to cum in his pants and saw no reason to waste it. His
swordbelt was off in a second, and his trousers were undone almost as
quickly and shoved down the tops of his boots. He lowered his knees onto
the bed and crawled forward, between the woman's widespread thighs. She
was undulating, up and down, up and down, and didn't even notice the added
weight on the bed.
Her scent struck him again, and he thought briefly about shoving his face
into her sopping slit, just shoving his tongue in between her fingers and
drinking her sweet nectar, but then he was once again struck by her narrow
frame, her slender hips...
There was a saying among the Imperial Officers and Soldiers: "A man knows
he's a man when he's killed a woman with his dick." DePolarno knew his
penis was large--it had brought many a compliment from the harlots of the
Golden City, but he had never thought it was big enough to finally prove
him a man--but he had never tried to fuck any woman as small as this one.
He licked his lips, one hand closing around his swollen, rockhard shaft,
as he reached forward with the other. Her moist lips appeared to be
tightly stretched over the fingers that she had driven into herself as she
gyrated and groaned, and she looked so small that he was convinced he
would not only tear those lips but probably displace her intestines as
well. His dick might even push into her stomach, he thought.
As the woman began to moan again, DePolarno grabbed her wrists and shoved
them upward, pulling her fingers from her slit even as he drove his dick
into her. It slid into a tight wetness unlike any he's experienced; this
woman was tighter than tight. And she let out a scream, that was a mixture
of surprise and pain, but DePolarno knew he'd soon turn it to pleasure...
a deadly pleasure.
"Just enjoy it, bitch," he snarled, staring into her face, which bore a
horrified expression, her eyes--mint-green in color--wide. He shoved
harder, pushing her across the sheets as his dick entered her spasming
pussy.
She threw her head back, crying out and he pushed her hands to her side,
still holding them tightly in his steely grip. He felt her thighs closing
around his hips, her legs folding across his lower back, he felt her hips
twisting, the lips of her pussy moving delightfully as he drove into her.
"You're going to make me cum too quickly, bitch," he shouted, gleefully.
He was about to continue, when her legs tightened even further and he felt
her thigh-muscles tighten and pull his forward, As she did, her upper-body
swung upward. The twist of her body yanked her wrists free from his grasp,
but he felt his dick enter her completely.
And then he felt her forehead crack against his the bridge of his nose.
He jerked away, tumbling backwards out of the bed as her legs released
him. His head smacked against the floor, as he let his hands reflexively
fly to his face instead of attempting to break his fall. "You'll pay for
this, you cunt," he shouted, blood streaming past his fingers and
star-shaped bursts blurring his vision. "You don't know who I am!" He
started to get up, but then felt the cold, sharp edge of a swordblade on
his throat.
"And you obviously don't know who _I_ am," the woman hissed. She had
grabbed the sword from the deskchair, and was pressing it against
DePolarno's throat, her glistening body standing over him, no longer
appearing so small.
DePolarno tried to react with the attitude dictated by his station. "You
are committing treason against the Empire, twice-fold. You are touching
the sword of an Imperial Officer, and you are using it to threaten a Grand
Captain."
"Do you know what I do with rapists, Grand Captain?" Her green eyes fixed
on his, twin blazes of fury. She kicked him, her bare heel connecting with
his still-erect penis and his balls. The sharp pain caused him to jerk
upward, and the blade nicked his throat. And, despite the pain, her kick
caused him to ejaculate, his sperm shooting so far it hit him in the face,
mixing pastely with the blood streaming from his nose. "I have them
impaled!"
"You're the Lieutenant's woman," DePolarno said, tears of pain welling up
into his eyes Even through the haze, he could see her hateful green eyes.
"I'm a Grand Captain... that make's you mine..."
"Corbayne," the woman shouted. "Corbayne, get your ass in here, _now_!"
` The door to the room opened, and the sloven, disrespectful soldier who
had brought him hear appeared. "Yup?"
"What the fuck is going on here?"
"Grand Captain DePolarno insisted on seeing you, sir. He saw no need for
me to alert you to his presence, for, as he correctly pointed out, his
orders override yours."
The sharpened edge withdrew from DePolarno's neck, and the woman moved
away, crossing toward the desk. "Grand Captain, I apologize for the
confusion," she said, placing the sword on the surface and picking up the
white shirt. She slipped it over her narrow shoulders and started
buttoning it. Her lightly muscled legs were still alluringly naked, but
DePolarno was in too much pain to care. "It appears my adjunct has had
some fun at the expense of both of us. He doesn't take well to pompous
asses, and his judgment is clouded when confronted by them."
DePolarno pulled himself to his feet, hunched over from the burning pain
in his crotch. "Your adjunct?"
"I am Lieutenant DePinder." A look of distaste crossed her face. "For
Deyave's sake, cover yourself!"
DePolarno pulled up his pants and fastened the latches gingerly. His eyes
met the woman's green ones. "How can you be, you're--"
She held up one hand as she reached for the muddy trousers. "Don't
bother. I'm not in the mood to explain anything to you, but I'll agree
with your unspoken point: I'm a woman, so I can't be an officer of
Lancers."
"But--"
"What did you wish to see me about?"
As the pain in his crotch eased, DePolarno's mind began to work again.
Whatever was happening here, these two cretins were addressing a Grand
Captain, and they were disgracing the uniforms they were wearing, whether
there was any possibility they were who they said they were or not. "I
came to see Lieutenant DePinder about a new assignment, but now I see a
mistake has happened." He bent to pick up his swordbelt, only to find the
tip of a sword at his throat for the second time in five minutes. He
straightened his back, and found it was the young soldier this time. "I
will have you both court-martialed for treason, whether you are who you
say you are or not," he shrieked.
"Brave words for a man who's about to have his throat slit," the young
soldier hissed. "You assaulted my commander, and I'm sworn to protect
her," he glanced at the woman who was pulling on a pair of pants that
hugged her narrow hips tightly, "_him_ at the expense of even my own
life."
The edge in the soldier's voice frightened DePolarno more than the
swordblade ever could. He knew the man was not just threatening him, he
knew the man would kill him without care for his lofty status as Grand
Captain. But then the woman spoke again:
"Corbayne, stop it. You know you can't kill him. We have rules and
regulations to go by."
DePolarno looked at the woman. "Harlot," he said, taking great effort in
sounding officious to hide the fear the soldier was causing him to feel,
"you may be a liar, but you do the Lieutenant justice, nonetheless
The woman's eyes narrowed, the look of hate and fury returning. "Even
before you disgraced Captain Lorfell, I dealt with rapists one way and one
way only. Now that I am in command, I pass judgment as well. You have been
found guilty of the crime of rape, and Staff Officer Sav Corbayne is the
corroborating witness."
"Yup," the young soldier said, taking the blade away from DePolarno's
throat.
"Remove your coat, sir."
Terror gripped DePolarno's heart. He saw where this was heading. "You
can't do this."
The woman--no, as impossible as it seemed, _Luitenant DePinder_--padded
to the door, as silent as a ghost on her bare feet and called down the
hall. "I need a detachment of wardens, immediately. A soldier from the
34th Infantry just tried to force himself upon me!"
"No!" DePolarno shouted. Suddenly, Staff Officer Corbayne's blade
flashed. It danced and slashed around DePolarno's upper-body, as the Grand
Captain took several startled steps backward. "No!"
When the blade stopped whizzing through the air, both DePolarno's jacket
and shirt were in tatters and all evidence of his rank were strewn across
the floor.
"Enjoy your night in the stockade," Lieutenant DePinder said, her voice
icy. "Tomorrow I'll see you on the execution field.
Two blackclad, hulking men appeared behind her in the doorway. "Where's
the wee bastards," one of them roared.
DePinder leaned back against the desk, as if supporting herself. She
pointed at DePolarno and the two soldiers rushed forward. Even before he
was out of the room, they had broken his arm, and he was shrieking
incoherently with pain and fear.
"Keep him alive for the execution tomorrow," Corbayne called after them.
He then turned to DePinder with a broad smile. "The Captain would've
enjoyed that."
DePinder returned the smile with a steely gaze. "I'm not so sure. If that
officer hadn't been such a buffoon, he might have hurt me. If you weren't
my friend as well as my--"
"Come on!" Corbayne sheathed his sword. "He never had a chance with you
and you know it!"
"What did he want?"
Corbayne shrugged. "He threatened me with a new commander who would make
me dress right."
"You should wear your insignias," DePinder said, going to pick up the
Grand Captain's swordbelt. "That might have prevented this whole
situation."
"It was justice."
"It was necessity," DePinder corrected. She found the hidden pouch on the
back of the swordbelt where important communiques were secreted, in case
the officer in question fell into enemy hands. Keeping the papers in those
pouches was tradition more than anything else; everyone, including eleven
civilians, DePinder suspected, knew of their existence. She pulled the
paper loose and scanned it. "Once I broke his nose, there was no turning
back for any of us. Well... this _is_ interesting."
"What?"
She looked at him with a smirk on her face. "Either someone in the Golden
City has made a huge mistake, or Father has been pulling strings again. I
have just been promoted to Captain of the 234th Lance."
Corbayne's jaw dropped and he stared dumbly at DePinder.
The lithe woman sat down on the bed, hooking her legs at her bare ankles
and studied the parchment that bore the Imperial seal. Her smirk broadened
to a smile.
"We can finally do something about winning this war!"
Continued...

6820
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapegang.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

726
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapeslav.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,726 @@
++++++++++++++++++++++++++
++++++++++
Beth Jorgans was walking back from the ice cream
store. She carried her latest conquest: a double-
chocolate cone and was eating it with joy. A car
slowed and pulled up beside her as she walked.
"Hey, girl! Why don't you share some of that ice
cream with me!"
Beth looked around and saw Jimmy hanging out
of his brother's car, waving at her. Jimmy
Thompson was only 2 years older than her at 13.
He always rode around with his brother during
the summers. They had always been good friends,
and played together alot. Until lately. Something
had changed between them. Last year, in school,
Jimmy started teasing her about growing "boobs".
She hadn't begun to wear a bra yet because her
mom wouldn't allow it. So, it was common for
her sizable breasts to bounce and sway as she
played in gym. That's where Jimmy and most of
the guys made fun of her. It hurt her feelings
when he did that because she had always thought
that he was her friend. But, her mom said that
boys change when they reach his age.
The car stopped, and Jimmy opened the door.
"Hey, big whoppers! Why don't you spread some
of that ice cream on your tits and let me and my
brother lick them off!!!" The two boys began
laughing at their crude joke. Beth turned to walk
away. Jimmy grabbed her arm and looked her in
the eye. Beth saw something strange in his eyes.
It made her feel week and scared her.
Unconsciously, she glanced at his crotch and saw
a huge bulge. She had been getting in the bad
habit of looking at guy's crotches to see if they
were hard. Jimmy was definitely hard. Hard for
me? she wondered. Ever since her older brother
had made her watch that dirty movie, she found
herself staring at guy's crotches, trying to guess
how big they were.
The ice cream began to melt on her shirt. She
tried to stop it from dripping, but a huge glob got
on her shirt, right over her right breast. Jimmy
reached over, scooped up the ice cream, and while
doing so, rubbed her nipple which was beginning
to get hard. As he did so, she began to feel
weaker.
"My brother and I can really make you feel good,
Beth. We won't tell nobody."
She suddenly realized that he wasn't joking this
time. He had a very serious look on his face.
Her hands began to shake.
"We've been driving around, drinking beer and
thinking of your body. When we saw you walking,
we couldn't stand it any more. We need you,
Beth. I'll be your boyfriend, if that's what you
want. Or, we will never do it again after this one
time, it's up to you."
She looked around. There was no one else in
sight. She was trapped between the two boys.
Jimmy, 13 and Tom, 16. Both had massive bulges
in their pants.
Tom spoke up, finally. "Listen, little bitch. You
either come with us willingly and enjoy it, or we
take you and rape you. It's up to you." He had a
vicious look in his eyes. Jimmy winced at his
brother's talk. Jimmy's eyes pleaded with her to
cooperate. She could tell that he didn't want to
hurt her, but she wasn't sure about his older
brother. The ice cream was now melting down
her blouse, running down her legs. She made the
mistake of allowing her panic to show in her eyes.
Tom grabbed her and dragged her to the car.
Jimmy protested to his brother, but did not move
to stop the older boy from kidnapping the young
girl.
"God damn it, Jimmy! Help me gag the bitch and
put her in the trunk!"
Jimmy got the tape from the back seat. Beth was
screaming at the top of her lungs, but no one was
around to hear her. The boys gagged her with the
tape and taped her arms and legs. They placed
her in the trunk, got in the car and drove away.
*************************************
"How much do you think we can get for her after
we're done with her?"
Jimmy glanced at his older brother, Tom before
answering.
"I don't know. You're supposed to be the money
man. I thought you've done this before!"
Tom looked embarrassed. "Well, actually, not
really. Sure, I've raped a few girls, but I never
sold them like we talked about."
"Well, that's great! What are we gonna do with
her, just let her go?"
"We might have to kill her, Jimmy."
The boy got a stricken look on his face. "No,
Tom. We can't do that. I won't let you."
"But, she knows us, and she'll tell the cops!"
"We have to think of something else." He thought
for a few minutes. "Maybe we can sell her to
Toby in exchange for some stuff."
"Maybe. Probably won't give us alot for her if we
fuck her first. Toby likes virgins. They sell for
more money."
"Well, I really want to fuck her, Tom. I've been
after her for a year. And, you told me that I
could have her cherry. You promised!"
"Sure, kid. You get to make her bleed. But, I get
to cum in her little mouth!"
Tom reached down and rubbed his crotch as he
drove into the woods. He picked up his car
phone and dialed.
"Toby? It's Tom. What? I thought I paid you.
200 bucks? You sure? Yes. I can get it. How
about making a trade? I got this girl. Yeah.
She's about 11 or 12, real pretty."
Jimmy sat patiently as they drove.
"Oh, yeah. She's a real babe. Dark brown hair
down to her ass, big tits, pretty face and a hell of
a figure for such a young one. She'll grow out
real nice in the next year or so. What? No, she
won't be a virgin, Toby. We're gonna fuck her
first. But, she'll be fresh from her first fuck. She
won't be a slut or anything, if that's what you're
worried about. Real innocent little bitch. Great!
Meet us in Wilford Hallow. " He hung up the
phone and smiled.
****************************************
Beth laid still in the trunk of the boy's car and
tried not to cry. She knew that they were going
to rape her. But, when she heard Tom talking
about killing her, she began to tremble violently.
Then, the boys talked about someone by the name
of Toby, and she didn't think she'd like him very
much. Then, Jimmy talked about his lust for her.
She had suspected that he wanted to have sex
with her, especially after all the rude comments
during the past year, but she never thought that
he'd rape her like this. She didn't know Tom very
well. She never liked him. He always looked at
her funny. Lately, he just looked like he wanted
to kill her with his bare hands, which scared her
even more. Something wasn't right about the
older boy. He was almost....demented or
something.
The car stopped and the engine cut off. A few
moments later, the trunk opened. It was dark
outside now, but she could see shadows by
moonlight. The boys stood over her and glared at
her bound form. Tom chuckled evily.
"How old is this little tart, Jimmy?" Asked the
older boy.
"I think she's 11. She's 2 years younger than me."
"Pretty big tits for an 11 year old, don't you
think?" Tom grinned lustily at the young girl who
was bound by duck tape and could hardly move.
Jimmy only nodded.
"How long have you been jacking off over these
tits, little brother?" Jimmy blushed.
"I never jack off!" His face was red.
"Come on, you little shit, I saw you coming all
over that girlie magazine behind the shed! You
were shooting several good streams and yelling
this bitch's name as you did! Were you
pretending that your hand was this bitch's mouth?
Huh?" Tom had a vicious tone in his voice.
Jimmy began to get scared himself.
"Come on, help me get this bitch on the ground
so we can have some fun." Tom picked the little
girl up and threw her body to the ground. Jimmy
began taking the tape off her body.
Tom drew his pocket knife. "It's easier if you use
this. Here, let me show you." He stepped over to
the crying girl and began cutting the tape off her
body. As he did so, he cut into her clothing and
peeled it off her body as well. Her shirt was cut
into shreds, which he removed quickly, exposing
her bare tits. He nicked a nipple with the blade
playfully and watched as she shuddered. He
moved the knife down her belly to her womb, and
began slicing the cloth of her jeans. He kept the
material of her panties untouched, but peeled the
demin off her body with his knife. Then, he
turned the knife to the only remaining piece of
cloth on her body: her panties. He removed
them in three slices and exposed her bare hairless
cunt. Beth sobbed loudly as the boys gawked at
her nude form.
Tom took the initiative and forced her legs apart.
"See, little brother, this is a cunt. You fuck it.
You lick it when it's clean. Yup! We might even
lick it for you, little cunt!" Turning back to his
brother. "This cunt will be tight, and it'll squeeze
your dick real nice. You'll probably shoot when
your get the first inch in. But, that's okay, I plan
to spend alot of time with this little bitch. She's
the youngest I've ever grabbed."
Jimmy stared at the naked girl and licked his lips.
His cock was so hard that it hurt. Tom removed
the gag from her mouth, and she cried out.
"No sense in screaming out here, little bitch.
Ain't no one around for miles to hear you. Save
your breath for my 8 inch cock!" Tom spoke
lewdly as he pulled his jeans down exposing his
erection to the little girl's view. Tom began
stroking his massive hard-on as he stared at the
nude, trembling 11-year-old girl.
"Oh, Jimmy! She's going to be a nice little fuck!
Even after we bust her cherry and have some
more fun with her, she'll get a good price. We
will be rich men, Jimmy!"
Jimmy had now removed his clothes, and was
stroking himself as well. He was speechless. He
had never seen a naked girl in real life. He had
fantasized about this very girl for a long time.
Even when they were little kids, age 8 or 9 and
played together, he dreamed of being her
boyfriend and kissing her. He also dreamed of
playing with her pussy (which he called a 'hole'
back then). He had accidentily walked in on her
in her family's bathroom one time and saw her
naked ass as she pulled her panties down. This
was when she was 9. She screamed very loud
when she saw him from between her legs. He had
run out of the bathroom, and they never spoke of
the incident. Now, he was going to rape the girl,
force his manhood inside of her body. Make her
bleed with his meat, and unload his sperm into
her young body. His dick twitched as he thought
about the night to come.
"Damn! If you don't hurry up and bust her
lollipop, I'm gonna do it for you! Now, get to it!
I'll hold her down while you do it." Tom laid
down next to the girl, and forced her to submit to
his younger brother. Tom sucked her tits as his
brother got into position to mount his first fuck.
Jimmy took his manhood in his hands and pointed
it at her small, hairless opening.
"Jimmy!" The little girl sobbed. "Please don't do
this!"
"Shut up, bitch!" Tom reached over and hit her in
the mouth with his fist. She cried out in pain.
Jimmy winced. "Stupid little bitch! The only
thing your mouth's good for is sucking cock!"
Tom held her down, stradled her chest and forced
his 8 inch manhood into her mouth. "You bite it
and I'll kill you, bitch!"
The trembling child held the older boy's cock in
her mouth.
"Suck and Lick it, Bitch!" Tom growled.
Jimmy stared at Beth as she begun to comply and
suck lightly on Tom's cock. Tears were still
flowing down her cheek and she begged Jimmy
with her swollen eyes. Jimmy looked at her bare
slit. It was so small, and his dick was so big! He
wanted desperately to feel his dick inside of her
tight pussy, but what if he hurt the young girl?
"Tom! I don't think it'll fit!"
Tom snickered at his virgin brother as he watched
the young child suck and lick his massive member.
"You little shit! You MAKE it fit!"
"But, I'll hurt her!"
"Who gives a fuck? The more she hurts, the more
exciting it'll be for you! Anyway, she'll adjust to
your dick, and the pain will go away. Now, do it
before I decide to do it for you!"
Jimmy reached down and rubbed her small
opening with his thumb. Beth squimed and
moaned around the cock in her mouth. He
noticed that his thumb came away from her being
wet. He had heard that girls got wet down there,
but only when they were turned on. How could
she be turned on? She was being forced to do
this and she was scared. How could this turn her
on?
He slowly ran his thumb over her bare pussy
again, this time applying some pressure. The little
11-year-old girl lifted her hips, her eyes went wide
as they locked onto his, and she moaned again.
This time, Jimmy saw something other than fear
and pleading in her eyes. He wasn't sure what,
though.
"You're turning the bitch on, little brother. Keep
it up. Her mouth feels good when she's turned
on, and when she moans!" Tom sneered at the
child as he pushed his hard cock against the back
of her throat, causing her to choke slightly.
Jimmy noticed that Beth wasn't crying as hard
anymore. He began teasing her pussy with his
thumb again and was rewarded with her thick
juices lubricating his thumb. He slid part of his
thumb into her virgin womb. Her eyes grew wild
as she looked at him. He definitely saw passion
in her eyes now. He began moving his thumb in
and out of her pussy as if it were his dick. She
met his thrusts with her hips. She was breathing
very heavy around Tom's cock now.
Jimmy looked into her green eyes. "I love you,
Beth! I have always loved you."
"Cut out the smoochy shit! You're gonna FUCK
her, not marry her, then you'll never see the little
slut again!" Tom scorned. "She's just a FUCK,
kid! Don't make it more than it is! Anyway,
you're too young to know what love is. Hell, *I*
don't even know what love is yet."
The younger teenage brother looked down at the
ground in shame. Then, he looked back into
Beth's eyes and saw passion and something he
couldn't recognize. He got down on the ground
next to her, moved his face to her hairless mound
and kissed her pouty pussy lips. She moaned
loudly. Tom did too.
Jimmy stuck his tongue out and lightly licked the
little girl's opening. She went crazy, thrashing
about on the ground, moaning with cock in her
mouth. As Jimmy placed his tongue on her pussy
hole and inserted it, the girl began coming. So
did Tom.
"Aaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
Yoooouuuu fffuuuuccckkkiingggg bbbiiiiitchhhhh!"
Tom roared as he blasted hot jets of semen down
the little girl's throat. The girl began gagging and
joking on the thick cream. Her eyes bulged as
she fought for breath due to the flood which was
blocking her passage way. Beth's small body
shook with her own orgasm. Tom forced his
spurting cock deeper into her throat as he
continued to empty his balls.
HAPTER ONE CONTINUED
Jimmy couldn't take his eyes off the scene in front
of him. He continued to lap up the young girl's
gushing cream with his tongue and mouth. He
found the taste and aroma very pleasant. He had
heard about guys "going down" on a girl, but this
was better than he thought. He was concerned
about Beth, though. She was choking alot and
seemed not to be able to breathe. But, she also
was thrashing her body like she felt good. Her
eyes were glazed over, even though they were
bulging due to lack of air in her body. Tom was
making grunting sounds as he finished with the
girl's mouth. He finally released his softening
cock from her mouth. Beth released a huge
breath and began inhaling violently. Her color
began to turn back to normal, although, she still
seemed to be thrashing around and rubbing her
bare pussy into Jimmy's mouth. She moaned
softly as another orgasm took her.
Tom finally came to his senses and looked at the
couple on the ground with amusement.
"You really got the slut going, little brother!
Where did you learn to eat pussy like that? I've
NEVER been able to make a girl cum like that.
Hell, I can't even get them to moan when I eat
them. They just lay there and look stupid!" He
began to regain his anger as he thought of all the
bitches that had made fun of his sexual technique.
He looked at the 11-year-old girl, lying nude on
the ground with his brother's face buried between
her legs. "You fuckin' little whore! You'll cum
like a damn waterfall for my little brother, but I
bet you'd be stiff as a board for me!" He shook
himself and walked toward the car.
Tom pulled out a plastic bag and opened it.
Inside was a small straw. He put it to his nose,
dipped the straw in the bag's white powdery
sibstance and began inhaling the powder into his
nose. His head went up as a rush hit him. He
smiled, and looked at the two kids on the ground.
Beth was moaning loudly now. _I knew I should
have just grabbed the bitch and left my fuckin'
brother at home. I should have known that he'd
get all lovey-dovy over the bitch. Look at them!
My god, two little lovebirds during their first fuck
together! She's cum like there ain't no tomorrow
and he ain't even stuck his dick in her yet!_ Tom
stepped back to the couple.
"Jimmy, damn it! That's enough! She's plenty
wet to fuck now. You ain't gonna hurt her now.
Stick your dick in her and let me have my turn."
Jimmy and Beth both tensed at the older boys
words and tone. Beth began to get scared again,
despite the wonderful feelings she was feeling. _I
think I love him too. Why didn't I see it? I've
loved him for a long time! I was TURNED ON
when I knew he was going to rape me! That can
only mean that I WANTED him! Now, the thing
I want most is for him to be inside of me and
spurting his stuff like Tom did in my mouth! It
was awful when I had to swallow that stuff.
Would it be better if it were Jimmy's sperm
instead of Tom's? I hope Tom doesn't touch me
anymore. I can't stand him. I want Jimmy!_ She
placed her hands on Jimmy's head and motioned
for him to come up from her bald mound.
Jimmy looked at his first love with passion as he
moved his body up onto hers and began to mount
her. She spread her legs wide to accomodate her
first lover.
"Ain't this fuckin' sweet! Shit! She actually
WANTS you to fuck her! What the *HELL* do
you have that I ain't got?" Tom screamed in
anger. He walked over to the naked virgin,
grabbed her hair in hand and yanked very hard.
Beth cried out in pain.
"Tom! Stop it! You're hurting her!!!"
Tom shoved his little brother. "You don't get it,
do you? This is RAPE, Jimmy! You're
SUPPOSED to hurt the bitch! She ain't supposed
to lay down, spread her legs and coo for you!
She's crazy! She must be! Look at her! She's
practically begging you to fuck her! The next
thing you know, she'll be lowering her pert little
body onto your dick and RIDING YOU!!!" Tom
spit in the ground, and stared angrily at the
couple.
The younger boy thought about what his older
brother was trying to say. _Why? Yes. She
wants me. But, why? Is she just trying to get me
to let her go? No. I don't think so. She really
likes me. I can tell. But, she doesn't like Tom.
He hurts her. I really DID make her feel good!
Maybe she likes me enough to be my girlfriend
like I always wanted._
Jimmy lowered his head and kissed the young girl
gently on the lips. She met his lips, placed her
arms around his neck, pulled him close to her
and locked onto him desperately. After an
eternity, the children came up for breath. She
looked into his eyes and whispered: "I love you,
too, Jimmy! Please don't let him hurt me.
Protect me, Jimmy! I'll do anything for you! I'll
never tell anyone about tonight, I promise!" They
kissed again. She moved her body into his as they
kissed, nudging his hard member into her small
belly. "Take me, Jimmy! Be my first lover! I'm
ready for you now!" She whispered to her lover.
Tom couldn't hear what the couple was
whispering and it angered him that they were so
happy.
"This is making me SICK TO MY STOMACH!!!"
Tom turned and went back to the car. He began
to snort the remaining crack in the bag as he
watched the two begin to fuck.
*******************************
********************************************
"Oh, Jimmy! Make Love To Me!" Beth cooed as
the boy rubbed his hard cock again her bald
pussy. It was so wet from her orgasms mixed with
his saliva that the head went right into her. Sh
tensed at the tremendous pressure of the cock
straining her lips apart and entering her virgin
hole. Their lips met and they kissed passionately.
She thrust her hips at him and accepted his
manhood into her body. "I love you SO MUCH,
Jimmy!"
The 13-year-old boy couldn't believe the
incredible feeling of having the head of his dick
inside a girl. Her body was so hot and exciting.
Her smell was wonderful. Sweet soapy,
shampooy, with a string musky scent mixed. He
had just learned the smell of sex. He was
addicted to the fragrance. Jimmy sank another
inch into the young girl and hit a barrier.
"OOH!" She cried as pain shot through her body.
"Jimmy! Don't stop! Break me open!"
The encouragement from his child-lover was too
much for him. She seized his lips with hers and
began licking his lips with her tongue. This drove
Jimmy past the point of caring whether he caused
her pain or not. He thrust deeper and felt
resistance, followed by an incredible sucking
pressure on his cock as she cried out in pain.
Jimmy could hear Tom laughing in the distance.
Beth had never experienced more desire in her
life. She knew it was love. She never even
THOUGHT of having sex before. Now, she was
begging her rapist to make her a woman. She
knew that she loved him. That's the only way she
could explain it. But, how could she really love a
guy at age 11? Was it possible? Only a year ago,
she'd been playing with *dolls*! Suddenly, she
felt the pain. It was slight at first, and she knew
that Jimmy had just touched her barrier with his
manhood. _GOD! I LOVE THIS GUY!_ She
attacked him. A moment later, massive pain shot
through her body as he thrust his cock all of the
way into her young, tight body.
"Fuck the bitch, little brother! Pop that slut's
cheery!" Tom cheered his young brother on as he
snorted more drugs.
The two children moaned as they thrust at one
another. Jimmy was obviously getting ready to
blast off. Beth was just coming down from an
orgasm. It didn't take her long to get over the
pain and to start coming. She had just come 3
times in a row, and if he didn't shoot soon, she
could feel another orgasm approaching.
"AAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!
!!!!!!" Jimmy screamed at the top of his lungs as
the first gush of sperm washed into the 11-year-
old female's body. He suddenly realized that he
could make her pregnant, and jerked his cock
from her pussy. White cream flowed from her
cunt, his cock throbbed as a blast of white semen
shot out and all over her tits and stomach. Spurt
after spurt shot onto the child's body. One glob
shot up to her chin and dripped down to her
throat. Another went into her long hair that hung
around her shoulders. She was a beautiful vision
as her lover's sperm covered her body.
Jimmy and Beth collapsed into one anther's arms.
Beth began to drift off to sleep, but was abruptly
awoken when Tom violently picked his brother up
and pushed him aside.
"My turn, little brother! Now, sit back as I show
you some REAL fucking!"
Beth;s eyes grew wild. "NO! JIMMY, HELP!"
The older boy straddled her cum-smeared form
and moved to mount her. The younger boy woke
up, and went after his brother.
"Tom! Leave her alone! She's MY girl!"
The older boy frowned and turned around slowly
to face his sibling.
"What? You little punk! I've taken enough of
this shit! She's a FUCK, how many times do I
have to tell you? After I fuck her, she'll either be
sold to some guy who will drug her up and fuck
her til she OD's, or WE'LL kill her ourselves!
That's the way it works! If you don;t like it,
TOUGH! Now, go back to the car if you can't
take it. Let me have my fun in peace." The older
boy inserted his cock into the young girl's body,
and thrust his entire 8 inches into her.
"UGGGGHH! She's TIGHT! Good thing you
got her all wet. I slid right in!" Tom chuckled as
he began to pump his hips. Beth began to cry.
Jimmy attacked his brother. He knocked the
older boy off from the girl's nude body. There
was a popping sound as the boy' manhood was
forced from the tight chamber of the 11-year-old
girl's freshly fucked body.
"You little bastard!" Tom screamed as he came
back at his brother. His responses were slow,
though, and his younger brother knocked him to
the ground. Jimmy grabbed Beth's hand, jerked
her to her feet and pulled her toward the car.
Just as they reached the front door, a headlight
blinded them. Jimmy could hear a car door slam.
Tom was passed out on the ground by where Beth
had been raped.
"Nice little piece of ass from the looks of it,
Jimmy! Now, where you going in such a fuss?"
A shadow appeared in the lights and slowly
approached. Jimmy was able to make out the
huge form of Toby Monroe. He had a gun in his
hand.
***************************************
"You weren't planning on cheating me outa $200,
were you, Jimmy?"
"What? $200? What are you talking about?"
"Your brother and I worked out a trade. This
little one for the $200 debt he owes me for his
latest batch of stuff. I also told him I'd give him
some extra stuff."
Beth cried and clung to Jimmy.
"Listen, Toby. I'll pay you the $200. Let me take
her with me."
"No deal, Jimmy. I've seen her now, and I want
her. I have plans of my own for this doll this
evening. Now, hand her over. I don't want you
to get hurt, kid."
"No, Jimmy! Don't let them take me!" Beth
cried.
"Toby, I love her. She's my girl. I can't let you
have her." Jimmy pleaded.
"You're breaking my heart, kiddo." Toby nodded
toward his men. Beth screamed as a pink dart hit
her leg and penetrated it. "Knock-out dart. She
won't feel any pain. Can't risk her trying to claw
my eyes out, Jimmy." He looked at the dart and
then at Jimmy. "I ain't gonna use no dart on you,
Jimmy. This gun's got real bullets that makes real
holes. Back up, and leave her where she is, or I'll
shoot." Toby cocked the gun.
Jimmy knew that he was helpless. If he tried to
save her, he'd be killed. His only chance of saving
her was to let the men take her, then follow them.
"Okay, Toby. I give up." He raised his hands and
moved away from the crying girl. She began to
fall to the ground as the dart took affect on her
body.
"Jimmy! Please don't leave me!" She fell to the
ground, fighting to stay awake. Jimmy could do
nothing.
The men approached her, scooped her over their
shoulders and loaded her into their car.
"Real smart boy, Jimmy. Now, I can't have you
chasing us in your car." He pointed the gun at
the tires and shot a bullet in each one. Jimmy
jumped at the shots. he watched the air leak out
of the tires. "If you try to find us, I will shoot you
instead of your tires next time, Jimbo. Don't fuck
with me, kid." Toby backed away, got into the
car, and they screeched away.

249
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapestry.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,249 @@
Archive-name: Bondage/rapestry.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Rape Story - contrived
INTRODUCTION:
Story includes non-consensual sex, bondage, and some light
rough-housing, between a man and a woman. Due to the nature of the
relationship BEFORE this story, this scene could happen BECAUSE OF
PREVIOUS CONSENT. Rape is not fun! Living a fantasy with someone
you love, is not rape.
--
Wow...I have to tell you what happened to me last nite....I
haven't told anyone; who could I tell? But you, I could tell...
The "man" and I went home late, as usual, after work and all sorts of
daily maintenance drudgery things. He was teasing me (if you know
what I mean) and was getting me really wired...
We were walking to the car, and he suddenly pulled out a knife that he
has been carrying lately in his coat. It's a switchblade, and the
snap of the blade surprised the HECK out of me.... Startled me, and
gave me a nice dose of adrenalyn to boot. Then he said to me (in a
VERY commanding voice), "Do you see this?" And he came close to me
and grabbed my arm, just below my shoulder. His grip commanded me more
than his tone. "Yes" I said, wondering what he was up to, but
breathing quicker from the shock and the adrenalyn. "Keep walking!"
he said. He then clicked the blade back into the handle of the knife,
but pressed it up against my side, hard, yet not enough to hurt. Just
enough to remind me he was taking control of me.
We walked a few feet, toward my car, and he leaned over to my ear, and
in a strong, raspy, low voice, whispered to me, "Don't
scream, don't say a word, or I'll kill you. Do you understand?" I
knodded yes quickly, my mind racing with apprehension and excitement.
My breathing continued to race, as well, as I became lost in his
words and his actions, forgetting that this was the very same man who I
have come to trust with my life, my history, my soul, my love... At that
moment, he became a stranger with such intensity as to light me up,
both with fear and with trembling sexual tension. What would he do
with me?
"What do you want with me?" I whispered. He yanked my arm forward in
reply, hurrying my step and displaying his impatience with my actions.
"I told you not to talk!" He bit, pressing the butt of the knife
against my throat, threatening to click open the blade against my
vulnerable flesh. He then opened the passenger-side door of my car,
throwing me onto the seat, sneering at me.
He drove me back to my place in silence....
Once inside my apartment, me shaking with trepidation, he said to me,
"I've only got 8 hours 'till I'm outta here. You cooperate with me,
and I won't have to hurt you. You understand?" I nodded. I guess he
could sense my fear, his voice seemed so powerful and pleased with
himself. He grabbed my arm again, pushing me toward my bedroom, which
was easily visible given the small size of my living quarters. My
mind began to fly wildly with images of what he had in mind... I knew
what he wanted, but I didn't want to admit it to myself. No, no, no, I
kept saying, he's not really going to do anything, he just wants a
place to stay...
The entire time he had kept me close enough to him as to not let me
see his face. Of course my fear helped him; I was petrified that if I
made one false move, he would take it as an excuse to slice my throat
open.
He shoved me face down on my bed, ripping my coat off my arms as he
flung me forward. "Eight hours, and I'll be outta here. You won't
even hear me leave. And if you are good and cooperative, you'll get
outta here alive!" Then he moved in close behind me, pressing me to
the bed with his weight. "Do you have neighbors nearby?" In fear and
inability to think, I froze. He shook me quickly, hard, "I said, DO
YOU HAVE NEIGHBORS NEARBY?!! Don't MESS with me, little girl, or I'll
do you like I did the shop clerk. Told HIM I wouldn't hurt him, too.
You never know, by looking at people." He laughed. "Get my drift?" I
nodded. What was that supposed to mean?!! He had told ME he wouldn't
hurt me. He had killed a shop clerk? What was I in for? Did I have
any choice?
"Is there anyone around who might hear you?" He repeated. I nodded again,
becoming even more aware that there was nothing I could do now to
defend myself, which would not mean sure death for me.
"You live here all alone, don't you?" I could hear he was half mocking
me, that I had no one to help me. I nodded again. I heard him laugh.
He started to lift his weight off me, telling me, "Don't even MOVE, or
your DEAD!" What could I do?
"TURN your head into the pillow!" I did, quickly. I didn't want to
infuriate him again, he seemed to be calming down a bit, and that
meant I was more likely to live. "Such a pretty girl, to be living all
alone. So-o-o-o-o pretty." His voice sounded like a crazed lunatic as
he spoke to me. He was slowly stroking my hair, like the way you'd
pet an snimsl.
Finally he spoke again. "What's your name, pretty
one?" I didn't know what to say...should I tell him, or should I give
him a fake name? Surely he'd never tell me HIS name, not his REAL
one, anyway... He didn't like my hesitation, and was quick to
retaliate. He started gripping my neck as though to choke me, and
I said "Caitlyn" through the tightness of his grasp. Then he got off me,
moving toward my closet. "My name is Frank," he sneered. Yeah, right.
Like I'd believe that...
He opened my closet door, looking for who-knows-what, tearing things
in the process. My mind continued to be a flood of images of fear
and possibilities of what this man could take from me, now that he
had me in his control. Anything he wanted, he could just take. "Please
don't hurt me." I wanted to distract him. "You want money, you can
have it. You want a place to stay, you can..." "SHADDUP!!" he howled.
He was suddenly on top of me again.
"You know DAMNED well that I will take ANYTHING I WANT! Besides, I
TOLD you, I just need a place to spend the night, and then I'm free!
Now, I have to be sure you don't see me, so I won't have to kill you.
Can't have you identifying me, now can I?" He was stroking my long,
dark hair again, over and over, slower and slower. "So-o-o-o-o
pretty!" Finally he spoke again, "I'm going to put this over your
eyes, so that you can't see. But I don't want it to hurt, ok?" I
nodded again, a bit relieved that he had some compassion. Maybe I
wouldn't die afterall. He tied a black strip of cloth around my eyes,
being careful to move my hair before it pulled. So gentle, his touch.
So this was what he was hunting for in my closet...a blindfold. He
pulled the knot tight; firm, so that I couldn't open my eyes, but not
painfully tight. "Does that hurt?" "No," I said. My voice sounded
small to me, like a child's. But I was calming down. My only fear was
that he wanted to take my body, and there'd be nothing I could do.
Suddenly he grabbed my wrists, firmly. He was pulling my arms behind
my back, but not painfully; only strong enough to impress
me, not enough to hurt me. Not unless I struggled against him. I
thought he'd tie my hands behind my back, he was looping a strap
around my left wrist, but then he grabbed my shoulders and flipped me
onto my back. I quickly understood what he was up to, as my left
wrist was pulled outward away from me; he had obviously tied it to a
rope or something, and intended to tie my arms to my bedposts.
I let him tie me. I struggled at first, and he responded by grabbing
my neck again as if to choke me. I immediately stopped fighting. "If
you cooperate, I won't hurt you, Caitlyn..." He was taunting me with his
voice, making obvious implications that I could no longer deny. I lay
frozen, as he progressed through each step: tying my other arm,
pulling my pants down over my ankles and off, laying his body over my
legs and my thighs. Each step, he repeated his appreciation of me,
"So-o-o-o-o pretty....So-o-o-o-o pretty." As he lay on top of me, he
whispered in my ear, "Just cooperate Caitlyn, I won't hurt you..." He
was using a soothing, softer voice, trying to calm me. Instead, my
breathing quickened again. Being so vulnerable, not able to make any
choices, being so helpless...he liked it, and was getting turned on by
it. So was I. Yet I fought to not let it show.
"I won't hurt you..." he repeated, as he traced the form of my legs
with his rough hands. "This is what ALL you women want, isn't it?!!"
He lifted his body away from me, leaving me wondering what he'd do
next. Then I felt his knees near my shoulders. "I want to feel those
pretty lips!" he sneered. Then, taunting me, "Cooperate, and you
won't get hurt..." I took him in my mouth, noticing that my tongue
was moving over him, without me thinking about it. Realizing this, I
stopped; this lead him to thrusting his hips into me, sliding the
length of him between my lips. He moaned in pleasure, "Mmm, yesss, I
LIKE that..." His movements continued several minutes more, before he
lifted himself away from me again. "Yesss, eight hours till I have to
go..."
He then pulled my sweater up, exposing my breasts. I felt totally and
uncontrollably vulnerable. I was wearing a black lace bra, as I
usually did, and he moaned in approval. I was terrified of him. At
the same time though, I was fighting back waves of pleasure coursing
through my body. I was very wet, and I knew it would only be a matter
of time before he'd find out, and my body would betray me. He then
lifted his body off me, only to abruptly force my legs apart at the
knees. I felt like I was going to cry. But I never could, very
easily, and now was no different. My tears never progressed past
whimpers.
Suddenly he thrust his fingers into me. I inhaled sharply at the
shock, and the pleasure, of feeling him touching me. "Hmmm... Do you
LIKE that, Caitlyn?" He was playing with my mind, using my name to
prevent me from hiding inside my mind, to keep the situation immediate
to me. I didn't answer.
He took my silence as a confirmation to him, a sign of pleasure,
and began moving his fingers inside me, pleasing me, touching me
as only he knows how. Wave after wave of pleasure flooded my body,
and I had to fight not to moan out loud. Realizing I was restraining,
he continued caressing me, bringing me closer and closer to orgasm,
pushing my limits of self-control.
Finally I lost myself. Moaning and undulating at his touch, I was
totally at his command. "Tell me you are mine!" he said. I
hesitated. His touch became more insistent; his weapon of control was
pleasure now, not pain. My resistance collapsed under it, and when he
repeated, "Caitlyn, TELL me you are MINE!" I followed his order.
I was lost in the waves, on the brink of what my body so hungrily
craved, when he pulled his fingers out of me, making me writhe in
unsatisfied agony. He's teasing me. The pleasure continued to course
through my blood, when I finally felt him climbing on top of me,
preparing to thrust himself into me. "Do you feel that?" he teased,
as he let just his tip caress my hunger. His actions were making my
desire increase, to mind-numbing proportions! "Hmm?! Do you feel that?"
he insisted, until all I could do in my madness and desire was nod,
writhe, and moan. Finally he thrust himself full into me, fast, then
withdrawing slowly, repeated the quick thrust.
Within the depths of me, each stroke's hit caused incredible,
powerful, thundering amounts of pleasure, his technique both
teasing me with the slow withdrawal, and building me with the quick
pressure. He'd started slowly at first, torturing me and building me,
but then began repeating his movements faster and faster, until I
couldn't hold back my orgasms, or my groans. As though riding the
crest of a wave, he had succeeded in controlling me even down to my
climax, continuing the pleasure until finally, I could sense HIS
approach, and he pulled out of me. "I'm going to come all over that
pretty body of yours now, Caitlyn!" he breathed. He then started pulling
the front of my sweater up over the back of my head, fully exposing my
chest and belly to him.
It wasn't but a second before he was inside me again, pounding yet
another climax out of me, and out of him. He demanded I lift my head,
saying "Do you want to taste me? Lift that pretty head up and open
your mouth!" He was very close. As he came, he backed up,
spraying hot liquid over my breasts, belly, and waist, but moving too
far away for his juices to reach my lips. His voice showed his
pleasure just as his body had, and he touched my fluid-covered skin
with his fingers. He then told me to open my mouth again, and pressed
his cream-covered fingertips over my lips and my tongue. "I might
even come back, when this is all over. I like you!" he said.
He moved off the bed, finally, and went to my bathroom to retrieve a
towel, and to clean up. With familiar gentleness, he cleaned my body,
untied my bonds, and laid next to me. Then he removed my blindfold.
Blinking, I had some difficulty re-adjusting my eyes to the light of
the room. I looked at my captor, his gentle smile, his glittering
eyes, his wavy hair.
"So does this mean you have to kill me now, now that I've seen you?"
I smiled. He smiled back.
"This means I'm curling up next to you and going to SLEEP!" my love
replied.
--

554
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapholly.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,554 @@
She was a little nervous going out with a black guy, but hey,
it was the nineties, and anyway, he was kind of cute, and seemed
like a nice guy. She dressed, then undressed, then dressed again a
dozen times, trying to find just the right look.
She didn't want to look like a preppie, on the other hand she
didn't want to look like a slut either. She wasn't going to sleep
with this guy, after all. She worried slightly that he might expect
it of her. Didn't black girls do it all the time?
Holly didn't really know very much about black people. There
weren't many in her suburban high school, and none at all in her
neighbourhood.
Still, she came from a very liberal family, and was raised to
treat everyone alike, regardless of race, creed or... or...
whatever. She could never remember the last one.
She tired on another look. No, that was too ethnic. She didn't
want him to think she was some dopey white girl who was trying to
dress black. She stripped again and looked for something else.
Maybe spandex. No, too cheap. A mini-skirt? No, what if he
tried something? It was hard to fend a guy off in a mini. Jeans,
not tight ones, just simple jeans, that would do, she thought, and
a simple blouse.
Or would he think she was dressing down? She cursed again,
wishing she could ask Angela or Susan, not that they'd ever dated
a black guy either, but at least they would have some opinion. She
couldn't very well phone them though, not after their conversation
that morning.
"You're dating Jason?" Angela had gasped.
"So what? Anyway, I'm not dating him. I'm just going on a
date."
"But... but... but he's... "
"What?" she'd asked defiantly.
"Well, Holly, you know those black guys. They only want one
thing."
"That's so racist."
"It is not. He'll expect you to sleep with him," Susan had
nodded.
"Don't be stupid," she'd glared. "You two are so dumb."
"I bet he screws all the black girls he dates," Angela had
said.
"That's an incredibly racist thing to say!"
"Is not."
"Is too."
"What if he tries to make you?" Susan said, worried.
"Why would he do that? Anyway, we're only going to the
movies."
"Maybe he'll drive you into the bushes or something."
"Don't be an idiot! Anyway, he hasn't got a car. We're taking
the bus."
"Why would you date a guy without a car?" Angela had demanded.
"Because he's cute," she'd said defensively.
Actually she'd been too afraid of offending him, too afraid
he'd think she turned him down because he was black.
"You should have said no," Susan said.
She should have, but it was too late now. She was meeting him
in half an hour and still didn't know what she'd wear. She was in
front of her closet wearing nothing but a pair of bikini panties,
and desperately afraid of making the wrong choice, giving the wrong
signals.
She turned her head a little and looked at herself in the
mirror hanging on the back of the door, straightening her back and
lifting her head slightly.
I'm getting fat, she thought dolefully.
But no, it was mostly her breasts that were fat, big and
round, though very firm. She had big round areolas and nipples
that, because she was chilly from the cool night air coming through
the open window, were very long and stiff.
She despaired of her hips, though nobody else seemed to think
they were too wide, and of her behind, though again, it was only
her, and maybe Angela who said ti was too big. Boys seemed to like
it.
She flicked her thick brown hair out of her eyes, frowning at
her face. It was not a beautiful face, but it was pretty, with big
brown eyes and a tiny snub nose. her hair was a shiny light brown,
and fell in wavy curls around her face to her collar, just touching
her shoulders.
Well, jeans would have to do. She'd go casual. They were only
going to a stupid movie, after all.
She met Jason at the bus stop and they went downtown. He gave
her a Raider's baseball hat, which she tried to put on straight. He
showed her the right way to wear it, with the brim in the back. She
insisted though on letting her bangs fall out in front.
To her surprise she didn't find it that hard to talk to him.
They were laughing and joking before they even got off the bus. By
the time the movie had started she had relaxed completely.
So when he put his arm across her shoulder she didn't try to
shrug it off. She waited for him to try something else, ready to
shoot him down, but he didn't.
The movie ended and they left, heading for the bus stop.
She was in a very good mood, the movie having been a good one
and the date progressing well, and she grabbed Jason's arm, pulling
it around her shoulder as they walked. Some people gave them odd
looks as they passed but she felt almost proud of herself, dating
a black guy.
There was nobody else waiting at the bus stop and she got a
little giggly with Jason, and maybe teasing him a little, like she
teased all the boys.
"You didn't try and kiss me," she grinned impudently.
"Should I have?" he grinned back.
"I don't know."
He stepped forward but she backed off, giggling.
He didn't pursue her.
"I guess you don't want to kiss me very badly," she said.
"You want me to chase after a white girl, in this
neighbourhood?"
"Oh, silly, nobody cares about that."
"Huh? What world you livin' in, baby?"
She stepped forward and put her arms over his shoulders,
standing on her toes to kiss him. At first he didn't move, then he
folded his arms around her as their kiss turned a little deeper.
She pulled her mouth back a little, grinning, then they kissed
again. His hands slid down her back and onto her behind, squeezing.
She pulled back, laughing. "Uh uh uh," she said. "What kind
of a girl do you think I am?"
"That's what dates are for, so I can find out."
He really was cute, but this was a first date, after all. She
thought about making it with a black guy, with Jason. She'd never
made it with anyone before, and was intensely curious about sex.
She wondered if it was true that black guys had extra large things.
She thought about asking Jason and giggling helplessly.
"What's so funny?" he asked.
"Nothing."
The bus came and they got on, going to the rear and sitting
down together. Jason put his arm over her shoulder and kissed her
again. She kissed back a bit, then pulled her head away. They were
on the bus, after all, and though it was almost empty there were
people there.
How incredibly trampy, she thought, necking with a black guy
in public. She felt daring, and maybe a little smug, feeling how
superior her liberal morals were to most people. Angela and Susan,
for instance.
She hardly noticed when three guys got on the bus and came to
the rear, sitting in the cross seats. Jason noticed, and took his
arm off her, but she snuggled in tighter to his body.
The three were older, in their early twenties maybe and had
been drinking. Even Holly noticed that soon by the way they talked
to each other and the way they smelled.
One of them in particular, a tall blonde guy in a jean jacket,
was staring at her. She looked away, starting to get a little
nervous. She saw him out of the corner of her eye, as he nudged the
guy sitting beside him. The guy turned to look at her too.
"Hey, honey," the blonde guy said suddenly. "What're you
doin' back there? Come an' sit with us."
She ignored him of course.
"Guess she likes niggers," The other guys said. He wasn't as
tall as the blonde, but was very thick bodied, with big arms and
shoulders and a fat face.
Jason stiffened but said nothing.
"Guess she likes that nigger cock," The other guy said. He was
short and had a beard and curly brown hair.
"You like nigger cock, girly?" the blonde guy asked, sneering.
"Eh, little nigger lover?"
"Hey, man, why don't you just leave us alone?" Jason glared.
"Why don't you date nigger girls, boy?" the blonde guy asked.
"Cause they all got AIDS from their customers," the short guy
said, making the other two laugh loudly.
"Gotta admire your taste though," the blonde guy said. "She
sure has nice big melons there."
"Bet you can't wait to go home and get your lips around those
big nipples, eh boy?" the curly haired guy said.
Holly turned beat red, looking down at her legs and folding
her arms across her chest. Her heart pounded with fear and she
wished desperately that the would go away.
"Hey, baby, you deep throat? All nigger girls gotta deep
throat," the broad shouldered guy sniggered.
A piece of wadded up paper struck her chest and bounced off
onto the floor. It was a crushed dollar bill.
"That enough for a blow job, baby?" the blonde guy laughed.
"C'mon, there's nobody looking."
In desperation she reached up and yanked the cord, ringing the
bell. She jumped up, ignoring Jason, who tried to grab her, to pull
her back, she raced down the aisle to the rear door and as the bus
stopped, she shoved it open and jumped off and ran back down the
sidewalk.
Jason jumped off behind her and caught her a few yards away.
He turned to watch the bus roar away, panting for breath.
"Jesus, that was so fuckin' stupid!" he cried.
"I couldn't stay there any more!"
"You're just lucky they didn't get off with us. Or didn't you
think of that."
She hadn't, and shrugged in regret.
"We were more or less safe on the bus. We don't know where the
hell we are here."
"I couldn't stay there and let them say things like that to
me," she whimpered. "Anyway, we're not far from my Uncle's house.
We just have to cut through this field."
It was dark out, the night pierced by a few solitary street
lamps and some of windows of nearby houses.
"Those dirty fuckers!" she snarled, angry now that her fear
had passed.
"I'd have loved to tear their fuckin' heads off," Jason
agreed.
There was a well worn path through the field and they had no
difficulty walking. In fact, the path was wide enough to walk side
by side. Holly put her arm around Jason's waist as they walked and
he returned the favor.
"They were such bastards," she said sadly.
"Yeah. You got that right."
"Hey, nigger girl! Wait for us!"
The both turned in shock to see the three men running into the
field behind them.
"Oh fuck! Run for it!" Jason yelled, running forward and
dragging her along.
They raced into the field, trying not to stumble on the path
as the three men hooted and yelled and whooped behind them. Holly
ran faster than she'd ever run in her life, but that still wasn't
fast, and even with Jason pulling her by the hand she was soon
stumbling and panting for breath.
"Come on!" he cried.
"I... I... can't.... run... any... faster!" she gasped.
He looked around desperately for some place to hide. The grass
was waist high on either side. He pulled her off the path and into
the grass, but the three men were too close to just lie down. They
turned off the path as well, yelling obscenities and threats.
"We'll show you to go after white girls, nigger."
"Hey, nigger slut! I got something for you!"
"Hey, let's see how you like white cock, whore!"
"Gonna get you nigger!"
Then she fell flat and couldn't rise, despite Jason's
desperate pulling. The men raced up and Jason let go of her wrist
to face them. The first man bent and rammed the much smaller
teenager in the chest, hurling him several yards back, where he
fell on his back with a cry of pain. The heavy man then he leapt
down, his knee smashing down into Jason's crotch.
Holly crawled to her feet and staggered off several feet as
the other two men jumped on Jason, punching and kicking him. She
was whimpering and sobbing, gasping for breath as she staggered
further into the grasses.
But then one of them was loping after her, jumping high
through the grass. She cried out in terror and ran harder but
seconds later she felt his hand gripping her hair, pulling her to
an abrupt halt.
She screamed, then lost her balance and fell to the ground
with him on top of her. He was laughing and snickering, slobbering
over her as he kissed her neck and the side of her face.
"Get off me! Leave me alone! Let me go!" she screamed.
He only laughed, his hand coming around under her and
squeezing her right breast hard. She cried out in pain and terror,
trying to throw him off, but his fingers dug into her tit meat as
he ground his crotch into her buttocks and kissed her hard on the
throat and cheek.
Then the other two were there, kneeling and squatting beside
her. Hands gripped her pants and tugged at them as she screamed and
clawed at them. Hands seized her wrists, pulling them up behind
her, and then she was jerked around onto her back, in a sitting
position with the first guy holding her from behind.
She was slapped hard in the face. She cried out in shock, then
burst into tears.
Again she was slapped, then again, then again, until she fell
silent, choking back her tears as they growled at her like animals.
"Shut you stinking face, you slut!" the blonde guy hissed.
"Yeah, you can give us what you give the niggers!" the short
guy grinned malevolently.
"But I'm a virgin!" she cried desperately.
"Not after tonight you won't be," the short guy sniggered.
The blonde guy undid her jeans. She sobbed weakly as he jerked
them down her thighs, taking her panties with them. She wept in
fear and humilation as they tore her pants off her feet. Her tennis
shoes were popped off with her pants, leaving her naked below the
waist.
She gasped as a hand was thrust in between her legs and cupped
her puffy little cunt mound. She tried to wriggle away but was
helpless as the hand squeezed her repeatedly. The men snickered and
growled.
"She really needs a hard one," the blonde said.
"She's gonna get three of em'."
"Please! Please don't!" she begged.
"We'll show you what happens to girls who go out with
niggers," the broad shouldered man said.
The blonde man tore her jacket open, then they shoved her back
on her back in the grass, prying her legs wide. He knelt between
her legs as the big man knelt above her head, holding her hands
pressed down against the grass above her.
The blonde guy leered down at her and then grabbed her blouse
and tore it open. She gave a low cry and then resumed her weeping.
His hands tore at her bra until it too parted. All three sighed in
pleasure at the sight of her full, rounded breasts.
"Nice fuckin' tits!"
"Those are for fucking!"
"Fuckin' A!"
"Lookit these cones!"
Holly was so horrified, so humiliated by laying there naked
between the staring, drooling men, that she was almost silent with
shock, then she cried out as six hands fought over her breasts. She
gasped and moaned and whimpered helplessly. The fingers clawed at
her soft tit meat, digging into it, twisting and pulling and
mashing her sensitive orbs.
The blonde guy unzipped his pants and brought out his hard
erection. Holly gasped and stared at it with wide eyes. She'd never
seen a live cock before and now it seemed gigantic. She thought
that it must surely kill her if he tried to push all of that into
her.
He spit on his hand, then rubbed it against her cunt lips. She
cringed in disgust, trying to wriggle away. He spit on his hand
again, and again rubbed it at her pussy. She felt his fingers
prying at her slit, digging into her, shoving into her body.
She screamed and was slapped hard, knocking her head back onto
the ground. She lay limp, staring at the night sky as she felt the
blonde man's finger pumping at her pussy. She groaned weakly, her
pussy smarting from the rude intrusion.
Then his finger came out and she couldn't help looking down in
anxious fear as the blonde man positioned the nose of his cock
against her damp slit. She felt it push against her, felt herself
opening, felt her pussy lips pushing in and back as the big cock
pushed into her.
"Please! Please!" she whimpered.
"She's begging for it, Jack!"
"Rip her man!"
His cock pushed into her, forcing her pussy lips wide, wide
apart. They ached and stung, and then her pussy began to ache and
sting as the big male organ pushed deeper. She whimpered and bit
her lip against the pain as she watched his cock going into her.
Her vision blurred a little and a wave of dizziness swept over
her. She realized she was breathing so fast she was hyper-
ventilating, but didn't care, hoped to fall unconscious.
Then she cried out in agony as the blonde man thrust into her
hard. His cock tore through her cherry and slid remorselessly up
into her belly.
"Pop goes the cherry! Pop goes the cherry!" they sang, then
laughed uproariously.
The blonde man shoved himself in deeper, burying his cock in
her tight, virgin hole. He worked himself around in circles,
twisting his cock inside her guts. Holly grunted and moaned, amazed
at the feel of something up inside her like that, frightened and
mortified.
The man drew back and she hissed in pain as his cock slid back
down her aching tube. It hurt as much going out as it had coming
in. It didn't go back for though, thrusting into her once again.
The man began to fuck her with short strokes, slapping his hips
against her thighs as he rutted his cock into her torn pussy
chamber.
"Faster! Harder! She loves it, man!
"Yeah. Give it to the slut!"
The blonde man grunted as he worked his cock in and out of her
pussy. Holly dug her fingernails into the palms of her hands,
whimpering helplessly as she was fucked by the blonde's hard cock.
The blonde man held her thighs up and back, raising her ass off the
ground. His hips slapped into her ass cheeks with a loud crack of
noise each time he drove his cock into her.
The big man, the one holding her hands, put his knees on them
instead. He reached across her face and fondled her breasts,
pinching and squeezing them, rolling her nipples between his
fingers,, mashing her tits together, then apart.
The blonde man humped harder, his cock pistoning inside her
aching fuck chamber. Then he thrust deep and groaned as his body
shuddered.
"Give it to her, Jack!"
"Uhhhh," Jack groaned. "Take it, baby! Take my cum!"
Holly realized, with new horror that his jism was spurting
down into her belly. She was almost nauseous at the realization.
He pulled back and she felt the cool night breeze against her
wet pussy mouth. The short guy took his place, giggling with glee.
He drove his own cock into her, falling forward across her body as
he did.
Holly gave a little cry as his cock entered her, then gasped
as his weight came down on her body. He gripped her hair in his
left hand, twisting her head back and her face up, then mashed his
lips down against her as he humped furiously with his hips.
She felt his tongue shoving into her mouth and was too
frightened and too numbed to fight it. His free hand clutched at
her titty, squeezing and kneading the warm flesh as he drove his
cock deep into her with each hard thrust.
He humped up and down, jerking his ass from side to side to
enter her from different angles. His mouth came off hers and he
licked along her lips and cheeks, then bit down on the nape of her
neck and sucked hard. She moaned weakly, her eyes tearing again.
His hips pummelled her soft inner thighs, and she spread her
legs wider in self-defence. His cock pushed deeper then but she
couldn't close her legs again. He pumped wildly atop her for long
minutes, then grunted and fell flat on her body, his chest heaving.
"My turn, the other man said. The short man rolled off her and
the third guy gripped her by the hair and one hand, turning her
onto her belly. He jammed a hand under her crotch and pulled her
ass up into the air, then knelt behind her.
Holly pressed her hands against the ground to keep her face
out of the dirt, then, on all fours, she was mounted. The man
thrust his cock into her an buried it on the first stroke, shoving
hard so she was almost knocked off her hands.
He seized her hips and began to fuck her with long, deep
strokes, not the short humping movements the first two had used.
His cock slid back and forth, the cockhead, wider then the rest,
punching against what felt like the very bottom of her cunt shaft
as his hips hammered her buttocks.
Her eyes were almost knocked out of their sockets by the force
of his humping. Her entire body was jarred and jerked back and
forth as he pounded his cock into her fuck hole. Her pussy was by
now almost numb, but still she felt the harsh movements of his
bloated fuck wand as it drove into her.
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" she gasped.
"Ride her, Chuck! Ride her!"
"Rip that pussy apart, Chucky!"
"Lookit him go!"
Holly groaned, blinking her eyes in dazed misery as the man's
cock drove into her with savage force. Her groin ached, her
buttocks ached, her thighs ached, her head was pounding and her
tits felt cut and torn as they swung back and forth beneath her.
Then the blonde man was kneeling in front of her. He gripped
her hair and jerked her head up so hard she cried out in pain. She
stared at his cock, almost erect again and pointing at her mouth.
"Suck me off, whore!" he snarled, shoving the cockhead at her
lips.
She gurgled in denial as his cock slid past her lips and into
her mouth. She'd sucked a cock only once before, but had no choice
as he gripped her hair hard and cursed her. She slipped her tongue
along the underside of the head, the way Susan had recommended,
rubbing it over his cock as she sucked on it.
Behind her the other guy, Chuck, continued to pound his cock
into her pussy with fierce deep thrusts that made her entire groin
scream in pain. Her guts churned and roiled and she thought she
might throw up on the cock in her mouth.
He was holding her hair hard, and fucking his cock back and
forth in her mouth, fucking her mouth like it was a cunt. Holly
tried to push against his hips to slow his pace, to control the
depth of the strokes, but he slapped her hands away.
His cockhead kept smashing against the back of her mouth,
against the entry to her throat, making her choke and cough and
gag.
"Deep throat me, nigger girl," he hissed. "Take it in your
throat!" She didn't know what he meant and when he cuffed her hard
on the side of the head she was dazed and stopped sucking. He
cursed her and thrust hard, and his cock slid right down her
gullet.
Her eyes opened wide and she gave a brief chirp of horror
before her voice was cut off, her throat blocked with cock meat.
His prick slid right down into her throat until her nose was mashed
against his belly, his cock hair grinding against her face.
He groaned and slid his cock up and down in her throat as she
slapped hysterically at his hips. He cuffed her again, and pulled
his cock back out, rubbing the wet, drooling meat against her face.
"Like that, nigger girl?" he sneered.
The man behind her thrust so hard he knocked her off her arms
and her upper body was held up only by the hair. He grunted as she
cried out, and he held his cock inside her as he poured more sperm
into her pussy.
She sobbed in despair as the man pulled out and moved back.
The blonde man lifted her up by the hair, forcing her to sit back
on her heels. Then he pulled her hair harder, forcing her to jerk
up straight, though still on her knees.
"I love these tits," he said, squeezing her left breast as he
pulled he head back by the hair.
"Gimmie a tit fuck, whore!" he snarled, letting go of her
hair.
"Wha... what?" she whimpered.
"Take your tits in your hands and fuck them up and down on my
cock, you stupid nigger loving whore!"
She looked down in shock at her breasts, then cried out as he
slapped her face.
"Come on, you cheap cunt, we ain't got all day!"
She cupped her breasts fearfully, then as he knelt and held
out his cock, she bent over and wrapped her heavy breasts around
it, squeezing his cock between them. He started to hump up and down
as she pressed her tits around it, and she rubbed them from side to
side as he sighed in pleasure.
Her mind was numbed from the horror of what they were doing to
her, and she was hardly thinking as he fucked her tits and she
rubbed them against his cock. She had to bend far over to wrap her
tits properly around his prong, and a hand slipped under her pussy
and rubbed her. She ignored it.
The blonde man pulled her head up by the hair, jerking her
tits away from his cock, then shoved it into her mouth again. She
sucked helplessly as he pumped it in her mouth. Then he pulled it
out and held it in his fist right in front of her face.
He held her by the hair, pumping his cock. A few seconds later
a big wad of sperm shot out and hit her on the forehead. A split
second later another fat wad of juice shot out and splatted on her
nose, then more wads, a long stream of them, shot out onto her
mouth and cheeks and nose and eyes.
He laughed, then rubbed his cock in her hair and stepped back.
Still on her knees, she fell forward onto her face, groaning.
She felt something, but at first ignored it. Her mind was
hardly working and she didn't realize what was going on. But as the
pain mounted behind her it woke her a little, enough for her to
understand what was happening.
"Oh no! Oh please no!" she whimpered, struggling to pull away.
The broad shouldered man dropped down and shoved her face down
into the dirt, kneeling on her shoulders. Her ass was raised high
in the air by the short man's hands. He held her easily as he
pressed his cock against her asshole.
She sobbed and moaned and begged for mercy, but the three men
only sneered and laughed as the short man worked his cock into her.
She cried out in pain as the cock gave a lurch forward.
Someone slapped her ass hard, cursing her. The cock worked deeper,
tearing her asshole apart as it drove into her.
"Oh my God!" she sobbed. "Oh my God!"
"You love it, you nigger loving slut!" a voice said.
"No! No! Don't do this to me! Please don't!"
The cock thrust in hard and she cried out again. It began to
pump slowly up and down, with short movements, gradually working
its way deeper and deeper into her anus. She felt it push high up
into her guts, and her belly cramped and ached as the intruder
drove into it.
"Ahhhh," he said, driving it in to the hilt, pressing his
balls against her ass cheeks.
"UHHHhhhhh! Uuuuuuhhhhhh!" Holly moaned.
The cock tore backwards, then thrust in again. It pulled back,
then pounded down into her. Soon it had torn her asshole open and
was pumping easily. The man squatted behind her, holding her ass
cheeks as he pumped the entire length of his cock up and down in
her rectum. He groaned in pleasure as he watched his pole sliding
back and forth through the girl's little round hole.
The other man jammed Holly's face into the dirt. She could
hear him snigger as the short man sodomized her. Her big breasts
were crushed under her and were scraping back and forth in the dirt
as her body was jerked and pulled back and forth.
She was still wearing her jacket and shirt, which had now slid
down around her shoulders. She tried to pull some fragments of them
beneath her to put between her titties and the hard sandy ground
but the man above her was jamming her shoulders into the ground to
hard.
The cock pounded down her asshole, reaming her out with
furious, pistoning strokes. Again her buttocks were hammered by
male hips. Her knees were grinding into the dirt just like her
tits, shoulders and face, and she could feel the cold sand and dirt
and grass between her bare toes.
He held her ass high, and was fucking almost straight down
into her rectum. The force of his thrusts smashed her knees down
harder in the dirt as he grunted in pleasure.
Finally the man dropped his load down inside her anus,
grunting with pleasure as he let it out. He slowed his pumping,
then stopped, slapped her ass, and staggered away.
The big man let go of her shoulders and moved behind her,
though she didn't see him. She didn't move at all as he got down on
his knees behind her. He grabbed the collar of her shirt suddenly,
pulling it, and her jacket right back over her shoulders, lifting
her face and shoulders off the ground briefly by the pressure.
He tossed them behind her, then tore off her bra so she was
completely naked. Holly no longer cared anyway. She fell back onto
the sandy ground, her cheek pressed against the cold earth as she
felt the man press his cock against her anus.
She shuddered as he drove it into her to the hilt, then closed
her wet eyes.
The man pressed down on her shoulders, his belly coming down
on her buttocks as he drove her flat on the ground. He fucked his
cock up and down in her anus for long minutes, his hands continuing
to support him as they pressed against her shoulder blades.
Her entire body was crushed into the dirt, and she almost felt
like she was a part of it. She ground back and forth, back and
forth, back and forth in time to his fucking movements, then he
groaned and she felt his seed pumping into her asshole.
He pulled his cock away, and then there was silence. She
didn't move for long minutes, laying flat, spreadeagled on the
ground, naked, shivering with cold. Slowly, she looked up, then
pushed herself up to a sitting position.
She could see nobody. She blinked her eyes as she rotated her
head, numbed, dazed. She cupped her sore pussy, and her hand came
away very wet. Fearing she was bleeding she raised it to her face,
but in the moonlight saw it was a thick smear of sperm, not blood.
Her asshole also felt wet and she could see the stickiness on chest
between her breasts, could feel the sand sticking to her there, and
between the legs.
She was still sitting there minutes later when Jason staggered
over, bleeding from a cut to the head. He found her clothes and
slowly dressed her, then helped her to her feet.
The two slowly made their way out of the field.

485
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapid.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,485 @@
Rapid Service
Since starting work as a delivery person for a furniture store, I had
become rather familiar with driving the city streets. Prior to that I knew
the basics, but little more, since I lived in a smaller town just outside the
city. The daily commute wasn't more than about fifteen minutes, which was
tolerable. It gave me some good experience, in the unlikely case I wanted to
follow one of my many silly, on-the-fly impulses, namely the recurring
impulse to become a taxi driver. Even though I had the indispensable help of
mechanical conveniences, moving furniture around also helped keep me in
relatively good shape. It was sort of a blessing, since although I liked a
good day of physical labor, I would never otherwise work out (in a gym,
anyways).
I always drove a cube van, just a delivery truck like couriers use, and I
usually drove alone. I sort of liked the solitude, just to contemplate the
many things that my mind loved to play mental acrobatics with. I always kept
my mind on the road, but it still gave me an opportunity to spend some quiet
time alone. Occasionally I even liked to have someone along for company, but
for the most part I enjoyed having some time to myself.
I was just returning from a delivery. Since all transactions were prepaid
before delivery, all company routine required me to do was get a signature
from the customer confirming delivery and check in with the accounting office
upon returning. The reason for this was that occasionally a customer wasn't
home when I made a delivery, and when something had to come back it played
hell with the books. Joan, the accountant, never let me hear the end of it
when I had to bring something back. We were both twenty-four and still caught
fast in the silliness of youth, which is probably why we got along so well.
"Hi, Joan," I said, striding into the accounting office.
She turned to me and smiled sweetly, launching her attack. "Bring
anything back this time?"
"Hey, two times out of seventy-seven deliveries so far makes about a two
point six percent rate of non-deliverable goods."
She gave me a comically skeptical look. "That doesn't matter when it
happens twice in a row. -- Nice work with the math, by the way. Where'd you
hide your calculator?"
I pulled it out of my inside jacket pocket and held it up, smiling.
"Can't pull anything over you, can I?"
She shook her head, laughing. "No, and you still haven't answered my
question."
"No, nothing this time." I replaced my calculator and handed her the
sheaf of office copies for the receipts, keeping the other set of copies for
the delivery records.
"So how'd it go this time?" she asked, checking through the office copies
and updating the records on her computer.
I made notes in my own record book from my own set of copies, marking off
the invoice numbers. "Not too bad. This time of day the traffic is pretty
close to nonexistent. -- That's how I like it, too."
"Me, too. Even on my twenty-minute drive every morning and every evening
I encounter a million idiots on the road. I've seen enough accidents to last
me a lifetime."
I finished with the copies, clipping them to the back of my clipboard
until I could put them away in the shipping office files. "I've seen a few,
too. Some nasty ones."
Just then, I heard the voice of my employer, Rich, page me over the
intercom.
"That's me," I told Joan.
"That's you," she agreed, mocking my tone.
"Yes, dear," I said sarcastically, grinning and starting to leave. An
eraser flew at my head, and I ducked as it bounced off of a wall and landed
in the garbage can. I waved to an evilly grinning Joan and headed down the
hallway, double-checking my record book.
As I rounded a corner I nearly ran into a man going in the opposite
direction. "Sorry," I said, looking up from my book.
"Excuse me," he said as he went past. Out of the corner of my eye I
happened to note that he disappeared into the washroom. As I continued
walking to Rich's office, I could still see the man's face in my mind's eye.
Tall, about my height, dark hair, light blue eyes, sharp features, very light
stubble on his face. Probably about twenty-five or so, just at a rough guess.
The word "cute" didn't come to mind; "cute" was what I thought of when I
thought of baby rabbits and puppies and kittens. Not drop-dead gorgeous,
either, just quite pleasant-looking.
I knocked on Rich's open door, noting him up to his ears in paperwork. He
looked up at me. "Come on in," he said.
I sat down. He asked, "Everything go all right?"
I nodded. "I just got back. I got everything delivered all right."
"Good. -- We've got a new guy working here. He starts today as a sort of
maintenance man for the back. His name is Derrel, and I've told him you can
help him settle in to the routine here. Just show him around, help him if he
needs supplies -- you know, the basics."
"Not a problem," I said. "Things usually aren't so busy that I can't take
a few minutes out here and there."
Just then the man I had almost run into walked into Rich's office. I hid
my sudden surprise, and confirmed for myself that he was really quite
good-looking.
Rich said, "Ah, Derrel. This is David, our delivery man. He'll help you
settle in. David, this is Derrel."
Derrel turned to me and said, "Hi." We shook hands.
Rich said to me, "Well, you know what to do. I'll check back with you in
a little while to see how things are going." He chuckled. "It's all this
paperwork keeping me bogged down right now."
I smiled and nodded, then left. I looked behind me and saw Derrel
catching up to me. I asked him, "Well, what do you think?"
He looked thoughtfully at me, then asked, "About the job, you mean?"
"Yeah."
He pondered a moment. "It's a living," he said, chuckling to himself.
I admitted, "Well, you've got the right attitude. Now I know you've got a
chance of surviving the job. Now you have to survive your coworkers, most of
whom I'm sure are criminally insane."
"Yourself included?"
I thought a moment. "Can you take the Fifth only in the United States?"
He paused. "I think so."
"Then I just have no comment."
He laughed. "Are they really that bad?"
I replied, "Well, they just take some getting used to. Their sense of
humor is no exception to this."
I poked my head into Joan's office on the way past. "Hi there," I said.
"You again?" she said, jokingly. "I thought I just got rid of you."
I laughed. "I'm too tenacious. -- Joan, this is Derrel, our new
maintenance guy. Derrel, this is Joan. She's our accountant, so if you're
sent on an errand you need money for, she's the one to see."
"'Tenacious'?" Joan asked, smiling. "Big word. Looked it up in the
dictionary to see what it meant so I'd think you're smart, huh?"
I smiled back. "No, I looked it up to try to confuse you, but I don't
have to use words half that long to confuse you."
She laughed as we left. "Got that right. At least today, anyways. -- See
you around."
I said to Derrel, "We bug each other all the time. Keeps us sane."
He nodded, smiling and shaking his head as though wondering what he'd
gotten himself into.
We finally reached the shipping office. Derek, the shipping manager,
looked at me. "Hey, Rich has you playing teacher, huh?"
I lowered my voice in an aside to Derrel. "See what I mean?" I called
back to Derek, "Better than playing seat warmer." That evoked laughs and
chuckles from around the shipping room.
Andrew, one of the other workers, called to me, "Hey Dave, smack him one
if he doesn't behave." He pointed his thumb back at Derek.
I shook my head. "God, I'd never get rid of him." More laughs.
Derek picked up a pencil and hurled it playfully across the room at me. I
put my hand on the back of Derrel's neck and said, "Duck!" We dropped to the
floor as the pencil whizzed overhead and hit the door, its graphite tip
shattering on the painted metal surface before it fell piecemeal to the
floor. I picked it up and stood up, calling to Derek, "I think Mattel makes
unbreakable toys you could benefit from." More laughs followed me and Derrel
to the records room.
Unbreakable toys weren't really on my mind as I started filing the
shipping copies, explaining to Derrel what I was doing. Remembering the feel
of his firm shoulder muscles under my hand had raised thoughts of what the
rest of his body must be like. If his shoulders were any indication as to
what the rest of his body was like, then I had just touched the tip of the
iceberg, so to speak.
"So, will I be expected to take care of the records as well?" he asked.
"Not so much. Occasionally, but most of the time I'll be able to take
care of this. You'll be more in charge of making sure all the stock is in
good shape, reporting any damaged stock either to Derek or to Rich, running
the occasional errand -- pretty generic stuff, really. You shouldn't have too
much problem."
"David!" came Derek's voice. "Delivery!"
"Another one?" I mused aloud. "Hmm... that's strange. It was probably
being processed while I was out."
I went and checked with Derek. It was rare that this happened, having one
delivery almost immediately after the other. I didn't mind, though. It just
meant that my own paperwork would be delayed until a bit later.
I waited while Derek arranged the delivery. I turned to Derrel and said,
"Go back and check with Mitch. He's the short red-haired guy. He'll let you
know what to do with this delivery."
I waited until Derek gave me the papers, then headed into the back to get
ready to go.
I walked into the stock room to find the bay door open to the warm summer
air. The delivery truck was still backed into the bay, its cargo bay open and
waiting to be loaded. My attention, however, was focused on something else.
Mitch and Derrel were lifting a couch into the back of the truck. I couldn't
take my eyes off of Derrel. Under the fabric of his jeans, which were slim
but not really tight, his leg muscles bulged and flexed powerfully. I could
see a similar sight under his shirt, where his muscles, when they flexed,
stretched the fabric in many places to the contours of his body. It was a
beautiful sight to behold.
When they were finished, I said to Derrel, "If you need something else to
do, just ask Mitch or Derek or Andrew or Rich. Rich should be coming back
here sometime soon to see how you're getting used to things, anyways. All
right?"
"Okay." He seemed a bit on edge. I could relate; the first day on a job
was usually confusing until the routine sunk in.
I put on my sunglasses to see through the glare outside, fired up the
truck, and left on my delivery, with thoughts of Derrel's robust body on my
mind.
The delivery went without incident. I managed to ignore a raging hard-on
spawned by my thoughts of what Derrel must look like without any clothes on.
By the time I was back at work, I had managed to obviate my "tension" back to
non-existence.
I strode into Joan's office and said, "Yes, it got delivered fine."
She just smiled and asked, "What made you think I was going to ask you
anything regarding your delivery?"
"Just a feeling I had," I said, smiling and feigning suspicion.
The rest of the day passed fairly uneventfully. I spent what remaining
time there was in the records room sorting copies and keeping track of them
in a computer database. I had to stay perhaps five minutes past five in order
to finish up, and something caught the corner of my eye. I looked up and
noticed Derrel standing there.
"Hi," he said. "Hope I'm not disturbing you."
"I'm just finishing up anyways. -- So how did today go?"
"Not too bad. It'll take me a bit to get into the routine, though."
I smiled. "Derek being a shit again?"
He laughed a little. "I wouldn't say that."
I shook my head. "You don't know him yet."
"Can I ask you a favor?"
"Sure."
"I had to get a ride here today. Can I catch a ride home with you? I
don't live far from here."
I looked around me. "If you can stand to wait about five more minutes,
then I have no problem."
"Thanks. My car had to go in for some work today." He chuckled. "You know
how people get if they can't see your brake lights working."
"Good thing you had them worked on today. The police are out in full
force today for some reason. Must be a full moon or something tonight."
"Must be."
"Do you need a ride to work tomorrow?"
He thought a moment. "No, I should be okay tomorrow, thanks."
It didn't even take five minutes before I was finished. I saved the
records, logged out of the system, and we left.
He directed me as we drove over to his house. On the way I found out that
he was twenty-five (my guess had been right on), not presently attached to
anyone in any way (although he had dated occasionally throughout and after
high school), and that we shared some interests in music, reading, hobbies,
and the need for quiet time alone every now and then. He tended to be quiet
and introverted as I was at times. I wondered for a moment if it weren't for
the same reason. Thankful for sunglasses, I was able to hide my eye movements
as I rested my gaze upon his legs and his crotch several times.
I dropped him off at his house and headed home. Once home, I heated up
some leftovers for dinner, watched some TV, then read a bit before crashing
for the day.
The next day at work, Derek called me over to his desk. I had another few
things to deliver, and he was just obtaining the address for me.
"Here it is," he said, pulling up the screen on his terminal.
I looked at it and tried to picture a map of the city in my mind. Finally
it clicked. I said, "Rural address. That's a ways outside the city, isn't
it?"
He nodded. "Yeah, about twenty kilometers southeast. Need a map?"
"No, it's not too far from where I live. I know the area."
"All right." His grin turned impish. "Then move your butt, already."
I swatted him on the back of the head. "Someone forgot to tell you that a
long time ago, I think."
I looked at my watch. It read 11:47. "I haven't had lunch yet," I
commented. "I'm going to stop and have something on the way back, all right?"
"Fair enough," Derek replied. "I'm going to be taking off for a bit in a
minute or two here, too."
Derrel asked me, "If you're going for lunch, can I go with you? I didn't
bring anything."
"That all right, Derek?" I asked. "Your call."
"You've got an hour, right?" Derek asked Derrel.
Derrel nodded.
"All right, you know when you've got to be back here, then."
A few minutes later, we were on our way. The day was warm and clear, and
I had to don my sunglasses again to keep the glare down.
Derrel said, "On the way back, can we stop and pick up my car?"
"Sure. Just let me know where it is after we're finished this delivery."
We were quickly outside of city limits and on the rural highways. I was
able to sneak a few more peeks at Derrel's body on the way while we talked.
It was one of those bodies that you just couldn't look at enough. He was
nicely built, well proportioned, and was quite good-looking on top of it all.
My crotch started to stir again.
A few kilometers later, we came over a hill and saw a construction zone
ahead. The traffic line-up wasn't overly long, but it was the principle of
having to wait. I let out my breath slowly to indicate mild annoyance.
Within about ten minutes we were under way again, but by that time I was
noticeably more annoyed at having been delayed.
"Tense?" Derrel asked me.
"No, I'm fine," I denied, letting out my breath again. I was quickly
getting it out of my mind.
"I don't mean tense, I mean... tense." With that, his hand came to rest
on my crotch. Simultaneously, he took one of my hands from the steering wheel
and placed it on his crotch, where my suspicions of ample padding were amply
confirmed.
I was taken completely aback. I had forgotten about my hard-on down
there. I looked over at him for an explanation.
He pulled my sunglasses off, making me squint against the sudden glare.
He said, "You overestimate how much these hide your eye movements." His face
split in a wide, sexy grin as he started to squeeze and massage my crotch,
turning up the heat.
I turned my attention back to the road. I was in familiar territory; this
wasn't too far from where I lived. I knew many of the back roads quite well.
I decided to take one that wasn't used too much, but would still be easy for
a large truck to get out of without getting stuck in a rut or in the grass.
Once we were off the highway a fair distance, I parked the truck and shut off
the engine. I knew there would be no traffic along here; it was a dead-end
road that just led to a field by a marshy lake anyways. I waited to see what
Derrel would do.
I didn't have to wait long. He slid over right next to me, put his other
hand on the back of my neck, and pressed his lips into mine. I closed my eyes
under the force of the feeling that swept over me. Since I couldn't use my
eyes to explore his body, I had to rely on my other senses, such as touch. I
slid one hand down his strong torso and managed to pop his jeans open far
enough to slide my hand in. Under his briefs lay a well-padded treasure,
slowly beginning to awaken and just waiting to be teased.
His fingers found their way through my button-fly as well and began
slipping the buttons open, one by one. His hand slipped inside and started
massaging my cock and balls through my underwear. It only sent another rush
of hormones flooding through my body.
I pulled back from our kiss and began unbuttoning his shirt. I clumsily
managed to get one button undone with my free hand before giving up and using
my mouth to undo them. I may not have been much more dexterous with my tongue
and lips, but I certainly enjoyed it more. Derrel's soft moans indicated he
did as well. After undoing each button, I began softly kissing and licking my
way down to the next one. He kept moving back so I could have more room to
stretch out on the seat and reach lower and lower each time.
When I finally got the last button undone, I went back to the area around
the sparse patch of dark hairs between his firm, well-rounded pecs. I planted
light kisses here and there and over his pecs, not ignoring his nipples, now
firm and pointed. I teased each one with my tongue, listening to his deep,
steady breathing become quick gasps with each caress.
I slowly followed where the hairs led down to a thin, downy trail that
disappeared under his briefs. I tugged at them with my teeth, noting the hard
outline pointing up at an angle underneath. I began pulling more insistently,
wanting to reach what lay hidden under the fabric.
"Hang on a sec," he said. I sat up while he first took off one shoe so he
could slip one leg out of his pants. He pulled his shirt off and lay it on
the windowsill as a pillow. He rested his head back against it, his free leg
up on the seat. I leaned over him again, gave him a deep, full-mouthed kiss,
then planted kisses again down his chest towards his pulsing crotch. I used
my lips to tug lightly at the trail of hair that disappeared into his
underwear, listening to his breathing go from steady to erratic and back to
steady again.
I pulled slowly yet insistently at his underwear, ever so slowly sliding
them down his hips. His cock kept throbbing and pushing at his briefs, as
though it had a mind of its own and wanted out. I was more than happy to
oblige. I seized it in my lips through the fabric and massaged it for a few
moments before pulling his briefs down far enough to expose his treasure.
He brought his free leg up so I could slip it completely out of his
underwear. Waiting for my attention when he brought his leg back down was
about 7-8 inches of rock-solid manhood, so hard it barely even moved with
each pulse of his heart. The scent of his musk assaulted my senses, sending
my hormones sky-high. I began tracing the contours of his shaft with my
tongue, leaving a thin, shiny trail of saliva along it. With every touch of
my tongue he let out a long, low moan, somewhere between a sigh and a growl.
I put my lips against one of his balls and created a light suction in my
mouth strong enough to lift it up into my mouth. I traced my tongue over it,
listening to his moans become louder. I released him from my mouth and did
the same to the other one, alternating the two back and forth. I placed the
tip of my tongue on the fold of skin between his ass and his balls, right
close to his asshole, and traced a thin, wavering line up and across the fold
and up over his balls. I continued up the length of his pulsating cock until
I reached the swollen, sensitive head. Even the light touch of my breath was
enough to make his breathing sound labored from the depths of his
hormone-filled body.
I began massaging along the length of his cock with my lips, starting at
the head. I wanted to tease him for as long as possible. He tasted musky,
almost sweet. I took one final run up the length of his shaft with my tongue
before enfolding the head of his cock with my lips and drawing about half of
his swollen cock into my mouth. His moan was almost a helpless whimper.
I drew back so I only had the head in my mouth, then began curling my
tongue around it again. I ran the tip of my tongue around the crown, over his
cock-hole, over the frenum, then back around again. I could virtually sense
what his prick looked like even more clearly than if I'd used my eyes. I
wanted to see it in more detail; I wanted to spend hours holding him at the
edge of release, studying his every physical detail with the sense of touch.
I knew he wouldn't be able to hold out that long; even since I'd started
working him over his arousal level had jumped about a hundredfold. He had a
few minutes left, at most.
I wanted to make the most of those few minutes, so I kept the pace slow,
gentle, tender. I released him from my hold, licked my lips, then gently slid
his rod into my throat as far as I could. I had him virtually all the way
down, with his pubes brushing against the tip of my nose. I kept most of him
in my mouth while I began to suck him off. I used my fingernails to rake
firmly yet gently along his powerful, goosebump-covered thighs as his body
alternately tensed and relaxed in the depths of ecstasy. He was pushing his
hips upwards slightly each time I went down on him, and his breathing was no
longer following a regular pace. I snuck a peek at him, noting he had lolled
his head back over the seat and had closed his eyes, his tongue slowly
tracing around his lips.
I decided to help him release his tension, so I first slowly increased
the pressure I was exerting with my lips, turning up the friction. Then I
took my middle finger and began tracing around the rim of his ass, gently
tickling the sensitive skin there. I slowly began working my finger into his
asshole, hearing his moans intensify. Before long I had my finger entirely
inside him, pressing on his swollen prostate. It drove him wild. He was
approaching the point of no return, and very quickly, too. His breathing had
gone beyond erratic and now sounded like it was a life-draining effort to
keep his lungs filled with fresh air. He started making whimpering noises,
his body now continually shuddering with pure sexual tension on the verge of
bursting loose.
He let out a low, forceful moan. I barely heard him breathe, "Oh, fuck,"
before he tensed up completely and cried out. His cock swelled suddenly in my
mouth and contracted again. One small spurt was followed by a thick stream of
hot, sweet liquid that seemed to fill my mouth with the first gush. I quickly
swallowed his spunk which, judging from the volume, had obviously been
building up in his balls for quite some time, and then caught the rest of it
as it literally flowed from his body.
I kept my lips around him until his prick stopped its spasms. I raised
myself up to him, wrapped my arms around his robust torso, and pressed my
mouth into his, where I shared with him the gift he'd given me. Our tongues
seemed insistent on painting the insides of our mouths with his cum, our
bodies melding into one with the heat we'd generated between us.
He was far from finished, though. His body easily overpowered mine (not
that I was trying to resist him, mind you) and he gently pushed me down on
the bench-seat so we were lying down, him on top of me. His sexy eyes and
smile fixed on me, he murmured seductively, "Your turn." He slid his hands
under my shirt and slipped it up and off of my body, pulling it easily over
my arms. He turned his attention to my neck, one of my sensitive spots. His
lips and tongue traced intricate lines while he slipped one hand down my bare
chest to the top of my pants, which he'd already undone. His hand slid under
my briefs, seized my still-hard shaft, and started stroking it. He moved down
to it and let his hot breath flow over it, caressing it more gently than the
most delicate flesh-to-flesh contact could ever hope to. He substituted a
stroking hand with a stroking tongue, making long, slow licks over my balls
and cock. He pulled at my pants and briefs, a signal at which I lifted my
hips up far enough for him to pull my pants and underwear down around my
knees. He gave my cock a few tentative strokes with his hand before replacing
it with his mouth. I could tell from his actions that he wasn't among the
more experienced cocksuckers, but his mouth felt so hot and velvety soft it
was like having the world's best cocksucker working on my prick. At this rate
I wouldn't last very long at all.
He was mimicking some of my actions, swirling his tongue around my
cockhead. I thought nothing of it; that was how I had learned to suck cock
properly. I hadn't expected him to open his mouth and let a mouthful of
saliva drench my cock, though.
He moved up to me and kissed me again.
I chuckled and asked him, "Tired?"
He shook his head slightly. "Fuck me," he whispered seductively.
I suddenly understood why he'd drenched my cock with saliva. "You sure?"
I asked him.
He nodded, his eyes closed in desire. "If just your finger felt like it
did, then I want to see what *you* will feel like."
I smiled at him and nodded slightly. He allowed me to get to a sitting
position on the seat before turning around and getting on all fours, facing
away from me.
I cupped my hand under my balls to catch some of his saliva. I rubbed it
over my prick, then spat into my hand and applied it to his ass, working his
ass muscles open slightly with two fingertips. I pressed my cockhead into his
waiting ass and held it there.
"Let me know if it becomes uncomfortable," I said.
His head turned partly back towards me, he nodded.
I pressed slightly harder, feeling his hole resist slightly. He moaned,
so I waited a moment before continuing. I pushed a bit more and felt him
start to open up. By pushing and waiting, pushing and waiting, I slowly
worked my cock into him so that just my cockhead was inside his ass.
Just then he reached back, grabbed my hips, and pushed back into me
quickly and forcefully. He let out a loud, guttural cry, not a cry of pain
but a cry of pleasure. Even so, it took me a moment to be sure.
"You all right?" I asked him.
He nodded. "Better than I ever imagined..." he trailed off.
With my prick buried inside his hot asshole, I ran my hands up his sides
and around his chest and over his shoulders. I pulled his torso up to a
backward-reclining position. His asshole tightened up around my cock once he
was in the upright position, and there was still room for me to fuck him
slowly in this position. I ran my hands over his chest and nipples, finding
all his erogenous zones one at a time. His cock was coming back to life, too,
which didn't entirely surprise me.
I began fucking him slowly, gently, allowing him time to relax since what
he'd said had all but given me a written confession that he'd never been
fucked before. I grabbed his cock and began stroking it, slowly starting to
jerk him off. He slid his hands back around to my butt cheeks, where he
started massaging them gently.
I was so horny by this point that I started jerking him off faster and
harder, pushing gently into him, until he started to moan again. He cried out
and arched his back, his head lolling back over my shoulder. In a wave of
hormones, I pushed my prick hard into him. I could feel his dick swell
slightly in my hand and his cum began pumping out again. It spurted up his
stomach and painted his abs in white spatters from the thin patch of black
chest hairs down into his pubic hairs, where a slow stream of cum was flowing
out his prick-slit, over my hand, and pooling into his pubic hair. His hands
came around to his front and seized mine, and our hands began rubbing his cum
all over his stomach and chest.
We began to clean up, using only our briefs so cum stains wouldn't be
visible later. We only wiped off our hands, just so we wouldn't get it all
over the place. Then he whispered in my ear, "Now fuck me hard. Not rough,
but hard."
I understood what he meant. I waited for him to lean forward and brace
himself on the seat again. I put my hands on his slim waist and began sliding
my cock in and out of his ass. There was nothing rough about the way it went.
I pushed forcefully but steadily into him and slid back out, then paused
slightly before continuing. His moans signalled approval. I was using my
whole body from the knees up for momentum, propelling myself deep inside his
body without bouncing roughly off of his ass cheeks. I slowly started to
increase the pace, starting to keep most of my body immobile while using only
my hips to drive my shaft into him. His hot, hungry ass was just like his
mouth: warm, velvety soft, and getting me even hotter. I was getting close
really quickly.
Just then I could feel my balls tensing up and getting ready to explode.
I said, "I'm gonna blow..." and gasped the last word out. Just as my cock
contracted in climax and I could feel my cum boiling out of my balls, it felt
like tons of the stuff came rushing out my cockhole, expanding it beyond its
normal capacity. Out of reflex I pushed into him so deeply I thought I would
ram my balls inside his ass, too. I kept myself there for what seemed like
twenty minutes, my shaft still shuddering inside him, cum still oozing out of
my cock-slit, my eyes closed tightly in almost unbearable pleasure.
I slowly pulled out of him, my prick incredibly sensitive. As my prick
popped out of his ass he turned over and wrapped his arms around me, kissing
me deeply and pulling me down to the seat on top of him.
He said, "I don't need lunch now. I've had my protein infusion."
I laughed. "Yeah, but you also lost a lot in the process. And I mean a
*lot*."
"I know." He giggled, then kissed me again. We got the furniture
delivered all right, we weren't late coming back from lunch, and most
importantly nobody noticed any cumshots anywhere, but we saved many of our
other adventures together for places more comfortable than the cab of a
delivery truck.

169
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rapsody.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,169 @@
A Minor Rapsody in Red
My little two room apartment was more spacious than most, perhaps owing
to my Tech-designer job with a major conglomerate. I loved to come home
to my hottub/shower and relax with a Long island Iced-tea in hand at the
end of a long day. This started out as no exception. I soaked in the
tub awhile allowing the jets to tickle my breasts and clit. I loved it
when I came hard in the tub, it was sooo satisfying! (For being alone
that is) I padded into the living quarters and flicked on cable. I was
hot from the tub so i got another drink and tuned into the interactive
sex channel. Laying back in my recliner with the cyclomessage on, dildo
in hand, legs draped over the arms; I lazily slid the vibrator over my
hard nipples and across my aching clit,reveling in the multitude of
sensations my actions produced. By the time I'd had my umpteenth orgasm I
was liberally intoxicated. (Five Long Island Iced-teas will do that to
you) My eyes were closed as i entered my own little world of feelings
and I was working on a really spectacular climax when the entryway
privacy chimes sounded. At first I thought the chimes were in my mind
but their insistant tones ruined my concentration so I hauled my heaving
bulk out of the chair and landed unceremoniously on my face! ( I told
you I was drunk!) My mind raced,"It could be a man...." I thought as I
stumbled to my sleeping quarters for a robe. "Could be my mother", made
a sour face and quickly dismissed that thought. "Could be one of the
girls" but the thought of a chatty evening turned me off completely. "I
hope its a ravishing hunk with a prick the size of Texas!" and as I
thought that, I felt a corrosponding twitch from below echoing my
lascivious sentaments. (Well a gal can dream cant she?!) Enrobed in a
gauzy sheer chiffon robe I went to the entryway and checked the viewer.
(I am ambitious are'nt I?) IT was male! IT was tall! (But was it
long?!) IT had on a bussiness suit!?? (So much for dreams. IT had to
be a client! How depressing ...yet still...) "Well why not?" I reasoned
"Bussiness before pleasure" That prospect set me to drooling in more
ways than one! "Enter" I said and the door slid quietly open to reveal
my hot glistening body encased in chiffon gauze. His mouth dropped open
and his eyes ate my curvacious form in large oggled bites. The door
buzzed it7s closure warning so I stepped graciously aside and he sort of
gawkilly ambled in. "You are Ms Fox?" his voice deeply husky reflected
his state of mind. "I am and you are?" I had to concentrate real hard to
put my professional face forward because his obvious arrousal really set
me off! "Uh I was told you would be taking my account and since I have
a total overhaul to do aand am up against my deadline I thought we
could..." "First off", I interrupted,"company policy prohibits me from
doing any but the most preliminary work on company projects at home and
all that work must be uploaded back to the RAM module at the office but
seeing as you are here I can make a few notes..." ( Hope springs
eternal) We went into the living quarters and he spread his sheets
across the coffee table. I entertained the fleeting thought of making
mad passionate love on top of those sheets but quickly dismissed it as
bad for bussiness. I let him get a drink while I went over the
blueprints. He was right they were a mess! I scribbled notes down and
went to my computer room where I faxxed the prints to the office and
uploaded my raw data to the RAM module then making a backup disk to
carry with me, I was finished. When I returned I told him that I had
done as much as I was allowed and handed him back his paperwork. He
closed his briefcase and leaned back. I nursed my sixth drink and
languidly lounged against the sofa cushions. "So much for bussiness", I
said in my best seductive voice. He was silent as he openly enjoyed my
arrousing presence. He rose and went to get yet another drink and went
to the stereo to put on my most sensual CD. After we were seated again
it became obvious that he had had a few drinks somewhere before coming
to see me. Bussiness was definitely over and pleasure was only
starting.
"You always go about like this?" ,he asked in deep sultry voice.
His gaze was flat and hungry and his crotch was bulging. "No I usually
go about naked and get off with interactive cable", I replied saucily. (
I was really plastered by now and getting erotic!) He laughed heartily
at my reply. "Hmmmm well I seem to be at a disadvantage here" he
started, "all suited up and you so nicely revealed",he purred. He took
off his jacket and tie," you look so comfortable" he crooned and
unbuttoned his shirt some to partially reveal a fairly athletic albeit
hairless chest. My nipples were rock hard and I wanted to see more of
him. He watched my reaction to his little strip tease and a small smile
of satisfaction played at his lips. Dark tousled hair and olive skin
stretched over a seemingly tall and muscular body, a body I was getting
very interrested in. "Why dont you help me even the score here?" he
invited in a rich lusty voice. "I thought you'd never ask" was my
excited reply. I made no attempt to cover my feelings as the liquor and
my horomones began to boil in my hot blood.
With trembling hands I unbuttoned his shirt and spread it open.
(Oh the glory of his chest!) I unbuckled his belt and slid a sly finger
along his prominence. (Oh the ecstacy!) I was about to unveil his
crowning jewel when hand framed my face tilting my head upward. Lips
met my mouth and a hard wet intruder forced ita way between the gates of
my teeth. This was a benevolent intruder who lounged long around in my
oral domain long enough to make me gasp and go weak. As he continued to
incite senses to chaos a slow but insistant heat began to spread through
me. (I was in lust!) The music excited me further. The kissing drove
me nearly mad and then...! Hands brushed against my nipples once,
twice, then dicovering no resistance began a slow deliberate caress. I
offered myself to his demands now, my tongue visiting his mouth and
exploring his teeth. Suddenly he began to move his tongue in and out of
my mouth in short rapid strokes. I made an "O" with my lips and sucked
at it. My ample bust heaved closer to his hard body, my hands running
along his chest and thighs. In and amidst the music I now heard the
sound of moaning and realised that i was hearing me. (Oh but do I want
that man!) I rocked my body back and forth as waves of pre-orgasmic
pleasure swept over me. Now the intruder dared venture down my throat,
down deep betwwen my heaving breasts. My mind was reeling as I felt
chiffonslide back over my nipples to be replaced with hot breath. "So
firm soo lushious " he murmerred. Then the intruder pierced my senses
and rapidly flicked over first one nipple then the other. I cried out
in yearning, cupping my burning bossom up and together as a sacrifice to
his kisses. He accepted my offering with a greatful mouth and began to
suckle both nipples at once. I felt as though I were falling, falling
into a bottomless abyss of erongenous sensations. I tried to express my
feelings, to encourage him, but my words sounded disjointed meaningless
and all to often punctuated with sighs gasps and moans. His mouth was
definetely occupied but not his hands. As if what he was doing to my
nipples were'nt enough an insistant hand magically materialized on my
inner thigh. It began to caress in lazy circles the quivering flesh of
my thigh. Each swirl went a little further inward than the previous
one. (Was this guy a pro or what??!!) I was drunk now, not only with
booze but with desire also. I was flaming hot like an all consuming
fir. All that came out of me now was one word spoken in a throat caught
gasp; "more". My breath came in ragged shuddering gasps as I began to
slowly drown in my bodies sensations. I undulated beneath him in time
to the music. The lyric encouraged me to go deeper into this blissful
realm of erotica. By now the hand had reached my open waiting and
throbbing crotch. Just as I thought the fingers of that maddening hand
would seek satisfaction within the forrest of my pleasures; it
dissapeared; to reappear on the other thigh and begin anews its
enflaming descent. (Oh.......if this is torture then chain me to the
wall!!!) Just when I thought I had felt it all the mouth moved!
Downward with the hand across my belly to my thighs did the outragious
little intruder brazenly go. Sliding down one thigh and then the other.
I arched my back in joyous offering of the very seat of my pleasures to
him. (OHH heaven!) Again he accepted this new aching drenched pulsating
gift with a greedily ravenous mouth. Now the intruder became a thief,
stealing away my strength and sanity. The music seem to fade and time
lost all meaning as he worked my clit faster and harder; his fingers
jabbing my helpless body in the only other place they could find access.
I had intended to achieve this mother of all climaxes with a simple
dildo, but this was beyond description! I undulated my hips, thrusting
to the beat of the music, incoherently raving, my head lashing from side
to side like a cats7 tail. But inside, I was an internal war zone, as
one orgasm after another tore through me; each stronger than the last.
( What? Did this guy have a sex change? How else could he do this to
me??!!!!) The sensations were building into something as yet unknown.
I ws weightless suspended in time and space, being consumed by the most
exquisite sensation flames burning and tickling me. Lost in my darkened
world I pressed against the perveyor of my joy until....I came. The
universe gave its ghost in a white hot implosion. I flew apart, burned
to ash, became a goddess at one with the cosmos and endured the blinding
sheeta of emotion that flowed over me again and again...I came undone.
(This man would've made a great marque de sad!) The climax seem to last
an eternity , making me feel like a rock in crashing surf. I shuddered,
convulsed, shook, and made animal sounds from the back of my throat. But
then it all began to fade away. I cried out in desperation thrusting my
hungry body upward, begging for the feeling again and I got it.
The little thiefs' big brother stepped in. The sound of an aroused
male voice reached my ears and the sensation of an incredibly large long
cylinder entered me from below while the smaller quicker thief returned
to the scene of his first intrusion. Rapid fire thrusts into my mouth
started me all over again and I hungrily sucked at my little harbinger
of cheer. The elder brother plunged into my depths harder and faster
then I has ever thought possible! My swirling emotions began their
reckless ascent to the pinnacle of ecstacy once more, but being so near
the top they had not far to go. We thrust together hip to hip and all
the while his tongue rapidly plunging in and out of my grasping mouth.
The music pounded my mind, he pounded my my body and with a final slam
of hips and thrusting of tongue my senses plunged over the edge. If I
thought I had climaxed before this was the explosion of joy, the great
grandmother of all ecstacy and I was caught in it. The great maelstrom
of sensations like fire and ice washed over me, picking me up and
whirling me around and about as if in some mad dance macabre.
I never knew when he left. I never felt when he came. But the
next day he had this look on his face which I couldnt quite
explain......

776
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/raptwins.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,776 @@
SEXUALLY EXPLICATE MATERIAL: NON-CONSENSUAL/RAPE/BONDAGE/INCEST
********************************************
Copyright 1992 All rights reserved
********************************************
RAPING THE TWINS
In this story, a large, muscular black rapist sets his sights on a pair
of luscious young white twins.
*******************************
Part One
He notice the girl right away. She was young and lovely, with
the cute innocence and nubile beauty that often attracted his eyes.
He'd had better in the long string of girls he'd taken, but
certainly she was worth a thought.
She had curly brown hair, shoulder length, and was wearing a
tight mini-dress that hugged her figure well, showing off her
curves. The dress was black, with wavy orange stripes, and below
that she wore black stockings and high heels.
Very cute, he thought. Nice tits, nice tight ass. Young too,
not as young as the blonde he'd had last month, or even the Jap
girl he'd had last week, but reasonably young, late teens maybe.
Probably not a virgin then, at least in the pussy.
Then he saw another girl come out beside the first. His eyes
opened wider as he stared at her. She was an exact picture of the
first, though she wore tight jeans and one of those cockteasing
tops, where the material sort of fell straight down from her tits
and the bottom ended several inches above her belt. A standaway top
was what it was called, he thought. Little whore, he hissed to
himself.
She had a nice tanned belly. He wondered if her sister did
too. Twins. He'd never had twins before. He trembled a little at
the thought of what he could do with twins. Had they ever fucked a
guy together? Had they ever fucked each other?
His mind played out a fantasy of the two girls naked and
rolling together on a bed, licking each other's pussys, maybe
taking a shower together, rubbing their tits over each other.
Dirty whores, he growled.
The two girls wandered down the mall and he followed, plotting
and planning. He'd do a lot of video of the two together, and
pictures, lots of pictures. He'd have those two dirty little sluts
sucking and fucking each other, moaning an groaning so
realistically they'd never dare tell anyone.
He'd pound those bitches till it came out their ears. He'd
fuck one while the other watched, then do the second while the
first watched, maybe up the ass. He'd make them suck each other
off.
The two girls left the mall and he followed them out to a red
convertible. He glowered at them as the convertible backed up,
noting their licence number automatically. He let his lips curl in
a sneer, thinking that red should be only for blonde sluts.
Brunette sluts should be in green cars.
Well, he'd teach them better. He'd teach them a lot about
everything.
Their names were Laurie and Corie. Cute. They were both
Froshes in university. Luckily, they lived together off campus.
He'd had problems in dorm rooms before and wanted to stay away from
the campus.
They shared a two bedroom apartment. That wasn't great. A
house, preferably an isolated house, would be great. Still, it was
better than a dorm room. He studied them for a while. Their
schedule wasn't as easy as a working girl's. They didn't leave at
the same time every day and didn't come home at the same time.
He finally took a chance and broke into their apartment. Taped
on the back of each of their bedroom doors was their schedules at
school. He copied them carefully. While he was there, of course, he
searched through their belongings.
Laurie's clothes tended to be conservative, so too did her
underwear. Her room was neat as a pin, everything hung up and put
away in perfectly made up drawers. Her bed was neatly made, her
brushes, combs and other toiletries lined up neatly before the
makeup mirror.
Corie's room was a disaster area. Her wardrobe was all over
the floor. He could hardly see any of the rug at all for the
clothes and other junk lying around. Her clothes were a lot sexier
than her sister's. She had a lot of mini-skirts and mini-dresses,
and her lingerie was multi-colored silk, satin, and lace. There
were G-strings, and see through teddies and a vibrator hidden in
the bottom of her sock drawer.
He held it up, a gleam in his eyes. He was going to watch the
whore use this, on herself and on her sister. He put everything
away then let himself out, locking the door carefully behind him.
He was ready for the twins a couple of days later.
There was no real security at the building as he walked in.
He went upstairs to the twins apartment and, as before, picked the
lock easily, letting himself in, in seconds.
Laurie would be off school at two, when her last class of the
day ended. Corie would be at school until nearly six. That gave him
lots of time to break the first girl before turning to the second.
He figured Laurie might even be a virgin, and would certainly be
the easiest to break.
He set up to video cameras in Laurie's bedroom, both facing
the bed. He had straps already fixed to the four corners, waiting
for her. His thirty five millimetre cameras were lined neatly on a
dresser, along with several different restraints and gags, a long,
flexible, double headed dildo, and some other things he'd gotten
specially for them.
He watched from the window, knowing the direction the girl
would take. She was half an hour late, and he was just beginning to
worry, when she trotted up the path from the road. He watched her
through binoculars until she disappeared in the front door.
He chuckled softly and got up, then moved into the slut's
bedroom. He wanted to catch the goodie-goodie from behind and knew
she would change right after getting home.
He heard the front door slam and drew back a bit, watching
through the crack as Laurie threw down a heavy bag of books and
moved into the living room. She sat down and went through the mail
as he watched cuntimpatiently.
He was naked except for a thin pair of string bikini
underpants. His coal-black skin rippled with muscles, and his bald head
gleamed lightly as he drew his lips back in a snarl of pleasure.
His cock was already trying to unfold in anticipation of the deep pink
tunnel it would soon be sliding into.
The girl stood and, with her shoes in her hands, walked past
where he was hidden and opened the door to her own room. He came
around the corner and walked over to her door as she stood there in
bewilderment, staring at the cameras pointed at her bed.
He was able to come into the room and close the door behind
him, then lean his bulk against it before she even knew he was
there.
"The cameras are for you, slut," he said.
She screamed and whirled around, her eyes wide as she stared at
him. She backed hurriedly away, tripping across a low stool, but
quickly picking herself up and backing as far as she could, until
the wall kept her from moving further.
She held the shoes up as though they were weapons, her mouth
gaping, her eyes bulging. She stared in horror as he padded slowly
forward, her head tilting back as he got closer and loomed over her.
"Now let's get something straight, Laurie," he said, smiling
reassuringly even as he joined his hands together and flexed his
powerful muscles.
"I'm going to fuck you and you're not going to do anything to
stop me. You're an intelligent girl." He walked forward until his
thick chest was almost touching her, and his big fists were against
the wall on either side of her shoulders, his arms blocking her on
either side.
"Being intelligent, you'll recognize the hopelessness of
trying to resist me, and realize how much pain you could experience
if I choose."
He took the shoes from her trembling hands and tossed them
behind him. The girl stared like a fawn caught in a car's
headlights, trembling in shock and stunned fear.
He moved back a foot, folding his arms across his chest as he
looked down at her.
"Take off your clothes, Laurie," he said.
"P... please, I... "
"Take off your clothes!" he hissed in a furious, raging voice
he had long ago perfected.
She gasped in terror, drawing back flat against the wall as he
snarled down at her.
"I better not have to tell you again, slut!" he growled.
"Strip!"
"All right! All right! Don't hurt me!" she whimpered.
"I ain't gonna hurt you, white girl. I'm just gonna fuck
you... hard."
Her hands shaking, her eyes not leaving him for a second, she
unzipped her dress and slowly brought it forward over her
shoulders, letting it slide down her slender body and drop in a
pool at her feet. She stepped out of it and reached for her bra,
her hands going behind her and unlatching it, then bringing it
forward.
Like many others, she tried to cover her chest until the last
possible minute, her arms folded over her breasts, but then, her
skin red in embarrassment, she let the bra and her arms drop and
slipped her thumbs into her panties, shoving them down and stepping
out of them.
Naked, she stood there, slightly stopped, her arms half
covering her nakedness.
"Put your back flat against the wall and stand straight," he
ordered.
Her chest heaving, she complied, staring in terror at the
giant black man as he regarded her naked flesh.
"Not bad," he said. "Tits are a bit small, but they're nice
and high and round. Now, I want you to put your arms above your
head, way up there. Higher, as high as they can go. Good girl. Now
spread them apart, wider. Good."
He moved over to the dresser and lifted one of the cameras,
then snapped several pictures.
"Spread your legs now, and keep your back straight."
He snapped more pictures of her. Laurie trembled with fear and
embarrassment, but stood still, her back pressed hard against the
wall, her arms and legs spread apart.
"Now turn around, baby, turn and face the wall, same
position."
Her chest heaving, she did as he ordered, pressing her breasts
flat against the surface of the wall.
"Now, I want you to bend over. Bend over and spread your legs
for me, and keep your hands pressed against the wall. You've seen
the position on the TV shows."
He took several more shots.
"Wag that round little ass at me, baby. Wiggle it and wave it.
I want to see it dance."
She didn't move, her eyes wide as she stared at the wall.
"You heard, me cunt. I said to wag your tail!"
She slowly moved her ass from side to side, panting and
moaning weakly. He picked up one of the video cameras and started
shooting.
"Faster. Put more life into it, slut! And hump back for me."
"Wha... what?"
"Hump that butt! Pump it like you got a hard one up your
asshole!"
She gasped in shock, her fear mounting again.
"Move!" he snarled.
She squeaked in fear and humped back at him. Her ass shook
from side to side and bounced up and down. She clenched her teeth
and closed her eyes as she shook and wagged her ass cheeks at the
fearsome black man.
"Not great, but it's only rehearsal. You'll do better after I
stick you a few times."
He put down the camera and went over to her. His hand slapped
down on her round ass cheeks and she gasped in shock and renewed
terror. He cupped her ass, then kneaded the soft meat with his
heavy fingers. He slid his hand down between her legs and cupped
her pussy, giving it a few squeezes.
"Please don't hurt me," she whimpered.
"Just do what you're told, bitch, and nobody will get hurt."
He pulled her from the wall and flung her towards her bed. She
tumbled onto it, then turned to gaze back at him in fear.
"On your back, spread your legs apart, bitch, and your arms.
Yeah. I think I like that idea."
He pulled several leather strips from his bag and went over to
the bed, then the quickly bound her wrists and ankles to the four
corners of the bed. Satisfied, he went back to the dresser and got
the still camera, then took several more pictures.
He put it down and went back to the bed. He stood beside it,
grinning down at the helpless girl. His hand cupped his crotch and
he rubbed it in a slow circular fashion.
"Guess what I got here, baby. Guess what I got for you, white
girl."
He slid his shorts down and his long, thick prong sprang
forth, pointing towards the startled girl's face. She gasped, her
mouth and eyes wide. He stepped out of his shorts and got onto the
bed, crawling over between her legs and squatting there. He and the
girl locked eyes.
He chuckled and she broke contact, her eyes darting helplessly
at his thick organ as he held it there in his fist.
"Ready for it, cunt? Ready for a big nigger cock?"
"Please don't," she sobbed. "I'm a virgin."
"I knew it! I knew it," he laughed. "I figured you for a
virgin. That's a God damn shame, girl. Way I got it figured teenage
girls should have a cock up in their pussies every fuckin' day,
every fucking minute. Yeah. And in their asses too. You're walking
around letting it go to waste."
He slid his free hand onto her belly. She gasped again,
staring at it. He rubbed her belly, sighing in pleasure at the
softness and warmth. His other hand joined the first and he
caressed her flesh, sliding up and down her hips, her sides, then
up along her ribs before coming around and sliding over her
breasts.
She whimpered and pulled at the leather strips holding her in
place. His hands rubbed very softly against her rounded orbs. He
stroked the sides, then the center, avoiding the nipples. Then he
bent over and slid his tongue onto her belly, just above her thatch
of pussy hair. He slid it upwards along her belly, very slowly,
winding it from side to side.
His tongue slid up between her breasts then curved around one,
circling it before passing across and circling the other. Finally,
his hands stroking her titties from the sides, her slid his tongue
directly up onto her left breast and onto her nipple. He closed his
lips on the little round bud and sucked, first gently, then
stronger.
He shifted to the other tit, sucking on that nipple. He closed
his teeth around it and gnawed lightly, drawing a whimper from
Laurie. His fingers kneaded her soft, malleable breast meat,
digging deep furrows in the soft round orbs.
He eased downwards, sliding his tongue down her belly again as
he shifted himself back towards the foot of the bed. He stared at
her cunt from inches away, his hands caressing her thighs.
"Virgin pussy," he sighed. "Ain't had no virgin pink for a
while now. Nice N fresh N tight."
His fingers eased into her tight slit, and rubbed along it,
then peeled the outer lips apart, revelling her soft, gleaming pink
skin, raw and moist and lovely.
Laurie whimpered again, refusing to watch, staring up at the
ceiling in total humiliation as the giant black man pulled her cunt
open and stared into her.
He rubbed his fingers along her slit, then bent and slid his
tongue into her, rubbing up and down her pink flesh, moistening it,
slipping into her hole, sliding over her clitty. He spread the top
of her cunt apart like a flower and slid his lips onto her clitty,
buzzing and humming as he lapped hard with his tongue.
He screwed a finger into her tightness, sighing in pleasure as
her cunt sucked and chewed and bit down on his finger. He pumped it
slowly, his tongue whipping up and down against her clit. He
laughed, then slid upwards along her body, his heavy muscular frame
crushing her as it rasped upwards.
Then he was over her, on her. His eyes stared savagely down
into hers. His heavy frame crushed her into the bed. He seized her
hair and forced her head up and back, then mashed his lips against
hers. His tongue jabbed into her, flittering around like a live
thing.
He reached down to his cock and pressed the head against her
moist center, then began pushing downwards. He pulled his lips from
hers, but held her hair tightly, staring into her eyes. His eyes
bored into her as he slowly drove his cock through her pussy lips
and into her body.
She opened her mouth, a gurgling sigh of breath escaping as
her eyes widened.
"No! No I... Oh! OOhhh! UUnnnnnggghhhhh! AAAAaaarchhhh!"
Her head pulled desperately, her body shaking and tearing at the
bonds holding her. Her muscles strained and pulled to no effect as
his cock slowly drove through her, mashed against her cherry, and
then burst through. It slid deeper inside, forcing open the never
before entered passage.
The fat, bloated cockhead thrust high into the writhing girl's
belly, moving upwards until it finally came to rest against her
cervix.
Laurie's eyes bulged wide, and the air puffed out of her in
short, gasping groans. Her insides were on fire with pain and shock
as the thick, hard organ rested inside her.
The feeling, like no other she had experienced, was shocking
to her system. Never before had she felt such... pressure inside
her. Never before had she felt her cunt pierced, her soft tunnel
pried apart. The thin flesh was tight around his pulsing tool. Her
cunt lips were clamped down tightly against the base of his prick.
She groaned, the sound choked back by another cry of pain as
he drew back slightly then thrust inward. His weight was an
overwhelming, squashing her. His skin was hot against her, his
hands rough as they kneaded her flesh. His tongue slithered in and
out between her mouth, slipping over her own tongue, scouring her
teeth, caressing the insides of her cheeks.
He ground his loins into her, then began to pump, grunting at
the effort or forcing his thick organ up and down her tight fuck
tunnel. He pulled his cock out half way, then slid it slowly back
in, watching her eyes still. His hands slid down beneath her, hard,
steel-like claws gripping her buttocks and pulling her tight as he
ground his pelvis into her soft thighs.
His thick black fingers dug into her tender ass cheeks,
squeezing, kneading, pinching, digging into the malleable flesh as
he forced her up against him. She whined, and the sound was music
to his ears. He bit her throat, then licked her, his tongue sliding
up from under her chin to behind her ear.
His fat fuck meat pulled back, then thrust inward, starting to
pump in slow movements, fighting the tightness of her hot belly. He
rolled his hips from side to side as the girl whimpered and moaned
and grunted and whined. His cock worked in harder as he tore her
virginal cunt box open.
"Like that, little bitch? Dirty little white whore! Wagging
your ass around in front of everyone! You want it! Don't you? Don't
you?!"
He tore her head back and she cried out in pain as he pulled
her hair.
"Yes! Yes!" she cried, her eyes tearing.
"Slut! Dirty little slut!" he sneered, mashing his lips down
over hers again as he humped into her with greater strength. His
ass rose higher and higher with each stroke, as he used more and
more of his cock to stab her.
His cockhead slid up and down her with tremendous force and
velocity, pounding into her with deadly energy, ripping down her
cunt tube from her pussy lips to her cervix, then tearing back up
again. His heavy thighs bruised and hurt her thighs, but neither
noticed, or cared. Both were concentrating on his hard cock as it
pumped inside her.
"Oh Yeah! Take it! Take it, bitch! Bitch! Whore!"
"Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Ungh!" she grunted, gasping for
breath as his heavy body pounded down into her.
Then he stiffened and came, flooding her belly with his
steaming white jism, pouring thick, gooey wads of juice into her
cunt tube, draining his balls down into her guts as he eased his
motions and lay still atop her.
He sighed, and pulled up, rising to his knees again as the
girl stared up at him, sniffing and blinking her eyes.
"So you been fucked. It shoulda been done years ago, you
stupid bitch. Now I want you to promise you'll slide this pretty
cunt of yours over at least three cocks every day."
He leered and rubbed her pussy.
"I... I promise," she whimpered.
"Good. Now, we got a few more things to get through, business
to take care of."
He untied her and let her sit up.
"I'm gonna take some more pictures. You, baby, are gonna pose
for em'. The longer it takes you to do it right, the longer we'll
be at it. Understand?"
She nodded, fearfully.
For the next half hour he put her through gradually more and
more obscene poses. At first she just modelled, though with her
legs open, her body posed. Then he added toys, and lust filled
expressions. She had to pose with her legs wide, a dildo half
buried in her snatch, her back arched and a look of bliss on her
face, for instance. He did his best to make the pictures look like
she'd willingly posed for them.
Laurie's desperate desire for him to finish and leave, and the
knowledge that she was totally at his mercy, overcame her shyness,
her humilation and embarrassment at the filthy, obscene poses, and
the disgusting things he made her do.
He ended with a careful rehearsal, where she pretended to be
masturbating with the aid of a dildo. He went over it again and
again, insisting on the right facial expressions, on the right
grinding of her hips and movement of her body. Then he filmed it,
gleeful in the knowledge that she looked, as far as the camera was
concerned, like she was really jerking off.
Her orgasm was quite convincing, better than many he'd seen,
and he'd seen a lot.
His voice was a club he used to beat her down with. Laurie,
hardly a strong willed person to begin with, was easily intimidated
even by ordinary people. She was terrified of him, and was soon a
pliant, obedient tool, quick to obey his every lewd wish.
She stripped and dressed and stripped again for him. She said
filthy things into the microphone as he videotaped her. She
professed her lust for her sister, for her father and mother, for
little children and dogs and horses. She begged to be fucked, to be
whipped, to be tied and beaten and sodomised, all the while pumping
herself with the dildo an staring desperately into the camera.
She confessed to having raped little girls, to having fucked
the family dog, to having cheated at school, and lusted for black
men all her life. She tearfully accused her sister of having raped
her with a dildo years ago, all put up, all lies, but said
convincingly.
He screwed a heavy hook into the wall, then cuffed her hands
together and bound her to it. The hook was high, forcing her to
stand very, very straight for him. He put a ball gag in her mouth
then, just in case she had ideas of warning her sister, then
waited.
Soon Corie came home. She found a note from her sister telling
her to turn on the TV and VCR and watch the tape there. He watched
in glee as the girl's eyes shot up and she stared in disbelief and
appalled shock at the images on the TV screen.
He waited.
Her expression became more and more angry, stunned and
horrified as she listened to her sister talk about the affairs they
had had together, and watched Laurie jerking off with the dildo.
She seemed unable to tear herself away from the TV, as if afraid
she would miss something even more terrible.
Finally she turned it off, snatching the tape out and throwing
it across the room.
"Laurie!" she howled in anger. She stormed up to the bedroom
door and threw it open with furious anger. He slipped out of the
closet and followed her in, coming up behind her as she stared in
amazement at her twin, hanging from her wrists.
"What in the fuck is the matter with you?" She demanded. "Have
you lost your mind? Are you sick?"
Then she spun as she sensed him there. He smiled evilly and
closed the door behind him.
*******************************
Part Two
"You're gonna make a tape just like that, baby," he grinned.
"Only, maybe you don't have to, you lookin' just like her."
"Who the fuck are you?"
"I'm the guy who just fucked the cherry right out of your
sister here. And I'm the guy who's gonna fuck you till you beg for
mercy."
"You get away from me!" she gasped, her hands coming up as if
to fight him off.
He laughed and moved forward. She backed away, her eyes wide and
frightened.
"Come on, baby. Gimmie what you get between your legs.
"G... G... go away!" she yelled.
His hands went to her dress and before she could respond
ripped it right down the front, tearing the whole front half off
her. She screamed and automatically tried to cover herself. He
grabbed her arm and swung her wildly around then grabbed the collar
of her dress and ripped downward.
The tatters of her dress fell off, leaving her clad only in
her black lace bikini panties and bra. He flung her back and she
tumbled onto the bed, then quickly scrambled out of it and backed
against the wall. He sniggered as he caught sight of her scanty
underwear.
"What kinda bra you call that, whore?" he sneered.
Her bra, really a half bra, cupped and supported her breasts
from beneath, but left them bare from just below the nipples on up.
"How come that little bra thing don't even cover your nipples,
whore?" he jeered. "It's so they stick out through your dress,
ain't it? You want guys to see them and wanna fuck you just so you
can turn em' down."
"I... I do not," she panted.
"Whore! I found your pretty dildo in your lower drawer. You
gonna tell me you don't pump your little pussy with it?"
She turned beet red, her eyes flipping between him and her
sister, who was watching with wide eyes.
"Maybe you two cunts use it on each other, huh? You like to
suck pussy, whore?"
"You... you leave me alone!" she cried.
"Not likely."
He grabbed her bra and tore it off. The force pulled her off
balance and she fell against the bed. He quickly grabbed her ankle,
lifting it high as she squealed in fright. He laughed, holding her
upside down in the air, her free leg and arms flailing helplessly.
He reached down and tore her thin panties off, then pawed her
crotch, grabbing and rubbing her fuck mound as she swung and
thrashed in desperate attempts to free herself.
He grabbed her windmilling arm and threw her onto the bed,
then leapt atop her.
"Gonna put you in your place, whore," he snarled. He flipped
her onto her belly and his big hands slid beneath her, jerking her
ass up into the air.
"No! No!" she screamed.
"Shut up, whore. You're gonna get just what you deserve."
His fat hand slapped down on her ass and began squeezing and
kneading her buttocks as the girl squirmed furiously. She tried to
turn and slap and claw back at him but he easily dodged her enraged
blows. He jerked her legs apart and rubbed his groin into her, his
hands pawing at her breasts.
She dug her fingernails into his wrist and he snarled and
jerked his hand back. He grabbed both her wrists and pulled them up
behind her back, then shoved them up her back, up high behind her
neck as she squealed in pain.
His hand not only pinned her wrists up behind her back but
also forced her chest down into the bed. His other hand slid under
her belly and jerked upwards, raising her ass higher. Her knees
came off the bed and she squalled in anger before they fell back
again.
"You gonna like this, bitch," he sneered.
His cockhead pressed against the writhing, cursing girl's
crotch, then pushed in between her pussy lips.
"Stop it!"
"When I'm done."
His cockhead forced her cunt lips open and sank down into her
silken belly. She screamed and gnashed her teeth. her body shook
and writhed against him, but he held her easily in place.
He thrust hard, jamming a half foot of thick hard meat up her
fuck tunnel.
"AHhhhhhhhh!" she screamed.
"Love it, bitch! Love it!"
He pulled back then rammed forward, driving another four
inches up her twat. He sniggered in satisfaction as she wailed in
misery. He began humping into her with small, sharp jerks and
rutting motions. His hips grinding and punching into her ass flesh.
He turned and looked at her sister, grinning from ear to ear
at the girl's wide eyed stare.
"Hey, whore, you like what you see? You jealous?"
Laurie turned her head away and he sniggered again.
He pumped harder, using more length, thrusting into the girl
with furious lust. He pulled out suddenly and jerked her back up,
pulling her backwards off the bed as he got off himself. He dragged
her by her arms and hair back to her sister, then forced her down
to all fours at Laurie's feet.
He pressed his boner against her slit and thrust hard, drawing
a cry of pain from the terrorized girl. He pumped hard for a long
minute, his hands holding her hips tightly, jerking her body back
and forth with him.
He pulled back out again, grabbing Corie by the hair and
forcing her to her feet, her shoved her into her sister, mashing
her body into Laurie, mashing their naked flesh together. He
sniggered as he mashed her rounded tit orbs against Laurie's,
rubbing and grinding them together.
Corie tried to push herself back but was helpless under the
enormous weight he pressed against her. She was mortified and
shocked and stunned but the lewd, perverted actions the giant black
man was forcing upon her, and the presence of her sister only made
matters worse, much worse. Now it seemed there were no depths to
which the filthy beast would not stoop as he forced the sisters
into a lewd, lesbian embrace.
He yanked the gag out of Laurie's mouth and the girl panted
and gasped loudly as she sucked in fresh air. He held Corie's hair,
making her whine and yelp several times as he pulled hard on it. He
pressed her against her sister's face as he squeezed her breast
hard.
"Kiss her, slut," he snarled. "Give her a big, wet, juicy dyke
kiss."
Both girls looked at each other in appalled shock, neither
wishing to carry out the vile order. Then Corie gasped in new pain
as his heavy fingers twisted her titty with cruel violence.
"I said kiss her, you filthy little whore," he growled.
Laurie, not wanting her sister to be hurt any more, kissed her
chastely on the lips.
"Not like that you stupid cunt! I want a dirty wet tongue
kiss. Let me see you shove your tongue right down her throat."
Frightened, Laurie kissed her sister with an open mouth, her
tongue tentatively slipping through her lips and sliding along her
sister's closed oral entrance.
"Open your mouth dyke!" he ordered, jerking Corie's hair by
the head. She cried out and her sister's tongue slipped into her
mouth, shocking her into silence.
"Let me see some tongues dancing," he sneered, rubbing his
cock against Corie's buttocks.
The two kissed wetly, pretending to push their tongues into
each other's mouth. He kept pulling Corie's head back though, and
wasn't satisfied.
"Push your tongues out, sluts," he snarled.
They were forced to slide their tongues out and slither them
against each other as he watched, then push them inside each
other's mouth. He joined in the kiss, making a wet, lustful, three
way joining of lips and tongues. He shoved his tongue into both
girl's mouths as he continued to rub their round tit mounds
together.
He gripped his hard cock and pressed it up against Corie's
asshole, then jerked up hard. The girl cried out, tearing her lips
back from her sister. He only chuckled in lewd delight, pushing up
with more pressure.
"Fuck! Don't! Oh God!" she moaned.
"Shut up, slut. You know you want a big nigger cock up your
asshole!"
Laurie, unable to see what he was doing, gasped in shock at
the words, her eyes widening as she saw her sister's face cringing
in pain.
He drove his cock up high and deep, ignoring the girl's
agonized groans and whines as he used his heavy body to hold her in
place for the obscene anal penetration. He buried every inch of
thick black meat in the struggling, whimpering girl's anus, barking
at her and her sister to continue their incestuous kissing.
He gripped Corie's right hand and pulled it up between the
twins bodies, pressing it hard into her sister's left titty.
"Squeeze it, slut," he hissed. "Give it a nice workout. Let me
see you dig those fingers into that soft tit meat."
Helpless to refuse, and whimpering with pain from the deep
anal assault Corie squeezed her fingers down around her twin
sister's tit meat, her fingers mashing and kneading the tender meat
as she was ruthlessly sodomised.
He held her easily, one hand around her right thigh, almost
encircling her leg, the other clasping a thick mass of curly hair.
He began pumping into her asshole, the girl's grunts and moans
sweet and sensual to him as he ran his cock up and down in her gut.
He forced her head downward, bending her over until her face
was against her sister's tit.
"Suck that titty," he sneered. "Suck it hard, bitch."
He yanked and jerked on her hair until the whimpering girl
complied, folding her lips around Laurie's nipple and sucking
frantically in hopes of easing the pain in her hair. He watched
from above, urging her on, demanding she suck harder.
She sucked and nibbled and chewed on Laurie's nipple,, then
licked out, her tongue pushing out far as she lapped over every
inch of her twin's left titty, then shifted to the right. She
sucked and licked on the nipple there too, her ass jerking upwards
with every brutal thrust of his big dark cock.
He pulled her down more, forcing her to her knees before her
whimpering sister. He dropped to his knees behind her, his cock
buried up in her asshole.
"Lick her out, whore. Let me see you give that pussy a good
cleaning. Finger her too, stick your fingers up that twat to the
knuckles."
"No! Please!" Corie whimpered.
He jerked her head up and down cruelly, producing squeals of
pain as he tore at her hair.
"Lick that cunt, whore!"
She stuck her tongue out and began lapping at Laurie's pussy
pie, her tongue moving desperately over the delicate folds of her
sister's cunt lips.
"Stick it in her. Pull those pussy lips open and shove your
tongue up her snatch!"
She sobbed in pain and humiliation, her hands going up to her
sister's groin, her fingers touching her puffy pussy lips and
gently prying them apart. Her tongue slid inside and lapped at the
soft, glistening pink cunt skin.
His right hand had slid down between her thighs and was
rubbing and squeezing at her own cunt pad as he continued to fuck
his cock way up into her rectum. His dark, angry black cock was
pumping steadily inside her anus, reaming her out with painful
force.
His fingers dug at her cunt meat, squeezing, pinching,
twisting the sensitive flesh. Two fat, giant fingers were thrust up
into her silken depths as he ground his other fingers down against
her clitty.
Her tongue pushed into her sister's fuck hole, and she tasted
the remains of the black man's semen. She moaned anew, but kept
licking, kept sucking. She slid her lips onto her sister's clitty
as the man ordered and licked and sucked on it. She pushed a finger
up into Laurie's tight pussy tunnel and pumped it in and out, then
forced a second, and under threats and pain, a third, then fourth.
Laurie moaned and writhed against the wall as her sister
pumped her pussy with four fingers. Her legs were spread, forcing
her up onto her toes. The cuffs dug hard into the flesh of her
wrists and her back ached from the pressure of her stretched out
position.
She was disgusted to the point of nausea, first by the deep
tongue lashing she and her sister had exchanged, and then, as
horror mounted, by Corie's hard sucking and licking of her breasts.
Now, as she stared in numbed shock at her sister performing
cunnilingus on her, as she felt her sister's tongue lapping at her
clitoris and her fingers pumping at her cunt tunnel, only fear of
the giant black man's response kept her from screaming in horror.
But worse was to come... much worse.
He pulled his cock free of the straining teenager's asshole,
then stood up. He quickly unfastened the cuffs holding Laurie aloft
and the girl almost fell, caught by her sister. He grabbed both
girls by the hair and pulled them over to the bed, tossing them in
together.
"Now get to work, babes," he sneered. "Let me see some good,
hot, hard lesbo action."
They both turned and stared at him in confusion and
uncertainty.
"Get to it!" he snarled. He shoved Laurie down on her back and
jerked her sister over her, so she lay upon Laurie as a man would.
Under his angry orders they were soon stroking each other's naked
bodies as they kissed deeply. Their bodies ground together, Corie
grinding and humping her crotch into her sister's vulnerable loins.
They squeezed each other's breasts, and, just as Corie had had
to, Laurie was forced to give her sister's titties a hot tongue
bath, sucking and nibbling on Corie's nipples. Corie was shifted
around and the two engaged in a sixty-nine, lapping at each other's
cunt slits as their fingers kneaded their ass flesh.
He knelt beside the bed, shifting from one pussy to the other,
barking out orders when one or the other was not energetic enough
to his liking.
He took numerous snapshots of the two, then, as Corie stared
up from between Laurie's thighs in shock, knelt behind Laurie and
forced every last inch of cock down into her asshole. He fucked her
with furious strokes, jerking on her sister's hair to keep Corie
licking at her slit.
After pumping into her for a couple of minutes he pulled out,
crawled around to the other end and shoved his cock down into
Corie's asshole again, pumping her hard and steadily for long
minutes. He pulled out again and crawled back, shoving his cock
into Laurie's asshole and pumping her for only a minute before
spraying his juice up inside her.
Then, his cock limp after several cums, came rehearsal.
Laurie, already obedient, parroted everything he told her without
problem, though he had to keep snarling to get her to put emotion
into her voice. Corie was more difficult, but she too managed a
creditable performance after a while.
He took dozens of snapshots of the girls, both looking happy
and aroused, arm in arm, kissing, their tongues probing at every
orifice, their bodies arched in ectatic release, their hands
squeezing, fingering, groping each other.
Then came the video camera, and more toys.
First they writhed together on the bed, arm in arm, tongues
tasting each other's mouth, hands squeezing asses and tits, groans
filling the air as they tumbled over and over.
Corie slid down her sister's body and licked and sucked her
pussy as Laurie arched her back in seeming orgasmic bliss, then
they sixty-nined, both grunting and panting in supposed ecstasy as
they stuffed their tongues into each other's pussies.
Each girl sucked he twin while pumping Corie's vibrator up and
down in her sister's pussy. Then both girls lay back side by side
and masturbated, first with just their fingers, then with a pair of
big black dildos.
They intertwined their legs and ground their pussies together
as their hands squeezed and groped each other's ass and titties,
and their mouths slid over each other's throat and face and lips.
Corie was then tied tightly with coarse rope, the rope wrapped
all around her body, criss-crossing her breasts, binding her wrists
behind her back. She knelt between Laurie's legs as the other girl
held a leash which attached to a collar around Corie's throat.
"Suck me, whore," Laurie ordered, glaring down at her helpless
sister as the girl lapped at her cunt.
"Suck harder, bitch, or I'll whip your ass," she growled.
She ground her pussy into Corie's mouth as the other girl
sucked, then, after a prolonged orgasm, she sat back on a chair,
pulled Corie over her lap and spanked her ass soundly, while the
camera watched and listened.
Corie was forced onto her knees, her face pressed into the
rug, while Laurie, wearing a strap-on dildo, thrust into her with
hard, butt bruising strokes, her hands kneading her sister's ass
flesh. Corie moaned in fake pleasure as Laurie snarled insults,
often vile and obscene.
"Shake your ass, little slut," she barked, "or I'll let those
German Shepherds fuck you again."
He finished the film off with a hot shower scene, the two
sisters soaping each other up and exchanging soul touching kisses
as their hands and bodies rubbed wetly together.
He put aside the camera and got in with them. Both girls were
forced to clean his body, soaping and scrubbing every inch of him
as though they were slave girls. He put both down on their knees
before him and made them both tongue and lick and suck his cock,
which hardened again.
They sucked his balls and took turns bobbing their mouths up
and down on his cock shaft. Then both girls got on all fours,
reached back, spread their asses and begged that she be fucked and
sodomised. He took turns, able to hold back his cum for long
minutes as he pumped each girl's pussy then each girl's asshole.
Finally he came for the last time, dumping a heavy load of
jism down Corie's pussy tube.
Like many others who had experienced a visit from him, the
twins did recalled it with loathing, at least consciously.
Unconsciously however, their fantasies often turned to black men
after that, giant, muscular black men with huge cocks.
Though she would have dismissed it as entirely circumstantial,
Laurie's first sexual experience afterwards was with a large black
man, and Corie bought a new dildo, a big black one.
Also, they had been introduced, however unwillingly, and under
however frightening the circumstances, to the beauty and softness
and sensuousness of each other's body. Within weeks they were once
again laying within each other's arms, kissing and squeezing and
fondling their luscious twin selfs as they writhed in the throes of
ecstasy and orgasm.
And when a copy of the video tape arrived in the mail, each
watched at least some of it by herself, and helplessly fingered her
pussy as she stared in wide eyed horror.

170
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ravished.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,170 @@
RAVISHED
by Hadley V. Baxendale
The Yankee gazed at her lustfully. The war had finally arrived at Mary's
front door. With it came the brutal plunderers of Sherman's hoard. Many of
these soldiers, undisciplined and immoral, took advantage of the
weak--raping and pillaging as they made their way through the South to the
sea.
Mary had just turned twenty. Gentile and proper, she was the epitome of
the Southern belle. Her large green eyes drew much attention to this
unattached blond beauty.
As the only daughter of a Georgia planter, Mary had had to oversee the
management of her father's plantation. Both her father and two brothers
were off fighting for the Confederacy. Mary had not heard from either of
them in quite some time.
Before the war, Mary had been engaged to a dashing and handsome young man
named Joseph Smith. They were to be wed on Mary's eighteenth birthday.
Sadly though, Smith was fatally wounded while commanding troops near a
strange place called Malvern Hill. Upon hearing the news of his untimely
death, Mary was devastated.
The Yankees were now on her family's estate. With only a handful of
servants and no kinsman to defend her honor, Mary was at the mercy of
this debaucherous Yankee.
"My, my. Now aren't you a pretty one" The Yankee said.
Mary's heart began to beat faster. "If you are looking for valuables, sir,
I am sorry to inform you...is it Lieutenant? ...that there is very little
left in this household. Anything that was of value has been turned over to
the war effort."
Taking a cigar from his breast pocket, the Yankee stared at Mary intently.
Mary went on. "I can have the servants collect what is left. We have a few
old pieces of...
The Yankee quickly stepped forward and smacked Mary across the face with
the back of his hand. Mary fell to the floor.
"I don't want none of your worthless property you rebel bitch!"
Leaning on her left arm, Mary rubbed the red mark on her face. "Then what
DO you want I pray tell?"
The Yankee stepped back and leaned against a large cabinet in the corner
of the parlor. Taking a match from his coat pocket he struck it on his
boot. Mary watched as he slowly lit his cigar.
"I would say that you're probably the most valuable thing in this decrepit
old house. I would dread to think that such a pretty young thing like you
would be forced to live outside when this house is no more."
Oh, please sir, you're not going to fire this house, are you?"
The Yankee put out his hand to help Mary up. Just as Mary took his hand he
pulled her up close. His breath smelled of hard liquor.
"Now I reckon we can make some arrangements here. Now I ain't the type of
man who would force--a lady--to submit to certain indiscretions. No, I'd
much rather negotiate for certain things."
"What are you getting at?" Mary said in a slightly trembling voice.
The Yankee allowed Mary to step back from him.
"What I am getting at, Mam, is that I desire you in a certain way.
Mary looked down. "I take it you desire..."
Blowing a puff of smoke from his cigar the Yankee spoke. "Let's just say
that I can spare your humble abode from the torch in exchange for certain
favors from your person."
"You desire carnal pleasures of me I take it?"
"Exactly."
As they ascended the stairway to the master bedroom the Yankee began to
unbutton his shell jacket. The smoke from his cigar irritated Mary's eyes.
As they entered the bedroom the Yankee turned to lock the door. He placed
the key into his vest pocket. Mary walked across the room to draw the
shades.
The Yankee quickly interrupted her. "There ain't no need for that. I ain't
planning on spending the night."
From the bedroom window Mary could see a group of soldiers in the front
yard. They were taunting two of Mary's female slaves. Mary turned away.
The Yankee walked up to Mary and took hold of her. Placing both of his
hands on her face he gave her a kiss on the mouth. Mary attempted to
resist by keeping her lips tight but the Yankee managed to slip his tongue
into her mouth. He then picked her up and placed her roughly on the bed.
Mary closed her eyes tightly.
"If you must, then please begin." Mary said as she fell back onto the bed.
"Oh, I ain't going to undress you. You're going to take your own clothes
off."
Mary just laid there. She wouldn't move. In response, the Yankee tore a
curtain from its rod and began to light it on fire with his cigar.
Dangling it in Mary's face, the Yankee warned her about their deal.
"All right then. If you are so inclined to watch me undress then I shall
have to submit" Mary said angrily.
The Yankee stomped out the burning curtain with his boot. He walked across
the room, took a chair, and sat down in it with his arms crossed. "All
right now. I'm waiting."
Mary slid to the edge of the bed. Pulling her dress up, she slowly undid
the ties of her hoop skirt. The Yankee blew a puff from his cigar. She
then untied her shoes throwing them across the room. Next, she slipped out
of her dress and carefully undid her white undergarments. The Yankee
touched himself as Mary proceeded to undress. After a few minutes, Mary
was completely naked. She climbed back onto the bed pulling her knees up
to her chin. The Yankee just puffed on his cigar.
"Beautiful" the Yankee remarked.
Again, Mary closed her eyes. She could hear the Yankee stand and walk
across the room. He then opened up a dresser drawer. The next moment he
ordered her to lie on her stomach. Mary reluctantly obliged. Climbing onto
the bed, the Yankee tied Mary's hands and feet to the posts. He then
gagged her mouth with a handkerchief.
"Now, just relax. Everything will be plenty fine if you just relax."
The Yankee then placed a pillow under Mary elevating her buttocks. She
tensed as the Yankee slowly entered her backside with his manhood. The
pain was excruciating.
The Yankee pushed his manhood as far as he could into Mary. Her screams
were muffled by the gag in her mouth. Driving his manhood in and out of
Mary the Yankee showed no mercy. Mary was in tears.
"How does this feel you rebel bitch? I bet you've never been fucked in the
ass before?"
The sweat from the relentless Yankee's face dripped onto Mary's back. She
felt as if she was going to be torn in two. Her world changed forever. The
Yankee tensed and Mary could feel a hotness inside of her. To put this
awful spectacle out of her mind she tried to think back to happier times.
But the pain was so strong. By the grace of God she prayed that this
Yankee would go and leave her alone. He collapsed on top of her.
After several minutes, the Yankee untied Mary. She quickly covered herself
with a blanket. Raped. Humiliated.
The Yankee buttoned the fly of his pants and pulled on his shell jacket.
He then lit another cigar. Sitting on the chair once again, he stared at
Mary. "I wish I could fuck all of you Rebs in the ass 'cause you're all
shit!" The Yankee took a drag from his cigar. "Fuck this place too 'cause
I'm burning it down."
Quickly reaching into a drawer from her nightstand, Mary pulled out a
small pistol. Before the Yankee could react she fired several shots
hitting him in the face, chest and stomach. He fell backwards in the
chair. Dead.
"Not if I can help it you sonofabitch!" Mary threw the pistol across the
room. Drawing her knees to her chest, she put her head in her arms and
cried.
THE END

267
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ray&i.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,267 @@
"Ray and I" by Craver
Ray and I were on vacation, very relaxed,
sipping Pi$a Coladas, the warm Caribbean sun beating
down on us like a sexual recharging machine.
Whenever we're out in the sun we both get extremely
horny, and this time was no exception.
"Darling... rub some oil on my back, okay?" I
asked, untying the string to my skimpy bikini top. I knew
I was being observed by a group of young studs sitting
near us, drinking beer, and it turned me on to let them
see my bare tits. I leaned up a little off the chaise
lounge chair to give them a better view of my 38DD
boobs, and when Ray started rubbing the sides of my
fleshy tits with oil I leaned up even further, telling him to
cover my nipples, too. He did, massaging my
nakedness as I smiled at the boys staring at me.
"I think we're being watched," I whispered to Ray.
"Really? Where?"
"Over there. Those guys. Oh fuck, Ray, this is
making me so hot my pussy is starting to drip," I
moaned, squeezing my legs together, trying to
masturbate without actually touching myself.
"Spread your legs, too, baby. Let's get all of you
oily for them," Ray said. He loves showing me off to
other men as much as I love having him do it, so I
spread my legs as he suggested and felt the material
of my thong bikini crawling up inside my ass crack,
exposing my entire naked ass to the guys. One of them
whistled, and I smiled at them again, turning on my side
slightly to show off a bare breasts, my nipples rock hard
now. Speaking of hard, I felt Ray's cock poking into my
leg as he rubbed my ass with oil. He was as turned on
as I was, and wasn't doing anything to hide his
excitement, either.
"Ray... are you thinking what I'm thinking?" I
breathed.
"You mean...."
"Yeah. All of them at once. Or one after the
other, I don't care how. I just need them. You
understand my cravings, baby. Don't you? It's okay.
Isn't it, baby? Please?"
Ray said he wanted it, too, so we put our plan
into motion. I rolled over onto my back, barely
covering my huge mounds of soft flesh with the tiny
material of my bikini top, laying it loosely across my
nipples, exposing both the top and bottom parts of my
tits to my young audience. They were obviously
college kids on Spring break, and looked to be around
19 or 20 or so, some ten years younger than Ray and I.
Perfect. Just the kind of horny young studs I love to
fuck.
"Now, baby? Please?" I moaned, spreading my
legs. I looked around to make sure nobody else but
the kids were watching me, then quickly ran my hands
down inside my bikini and rubbed my clit a few times,
all the while staring right at the young studs. That's all it
took, and I exploded, my orgasm causing my eyes to
flutter shut as I thrashed around on the chair, causing
my top to fall off my naked tits for them.
"Fucking-A," one of them said. Other similar
comments followed, until finally one of them got up
enough nerve to come over and talk to us.
"You sure got a fine, hot lady there, mister," he
said.
"Hotter than you know, son. You and your
buddies interested in helping cool her off, maybe?" Ray
asked. One thing led to another, and in less than two
minutes we were all in the elevator on the way up to
our room.
"My name is Beth. Here are the rules," I said
sternly. Then, smiling, continued, "Any of you can do
anything you want to me. And I mean anything,
okay?"
"I'm not sure they believe you, baby. Show 'em,"
Ray said, his cock sticking out erect in front of him,
forming a tent in his bikini briefs.
I looked at the horny young men crowded in
next to me in the elevator, and as a shudder coursed
through my body, I took off my top, then my bottoms,
and handed them to Ray. Totally naked, I took the
hand of one of the guys standing next to me, and
placed it on my tit. Then I took the hand of another
one and put it on my pussy. After that, they seemed to
finally know what to do, as all of them began feeling
me at once.
When the doors opened for our floor, I didn't
bother getting dressed again. I stepped out into the
hall, naked, and walked proudly down the hall to our
room. A chamber maid was just coming out of the
room next door to us, and I smiled at her.
"Don't bother cleaning our room just yet, sweetie.
We're going to get it very dirty before we're through."
Then we all went inside, and the party began for real.
In the room all the guys, including Ray,
immediately stripped naked. I crawled onto the bed
and spread my legs, telling someone to fuck me or eat
me or whatever they wanted. Immediately one of the
studs crawled between my legs and rammed his stiff
cock into my cunt. God it felt wonderful, so hot and
long and throbbing with youthful energy. He fucked
me as hard and as fast as he could, for maybe three or
four minutes. Then he erupted, spewing cum way up
inside my pussy as I cried out, no screamed out my
pleasure. I knew the maid in the hall was probably
listening, and I wondered if we were making her hot,
too.
As soon as the guy pulled out of me another one
took his place, sliding into my now cum-lubricated
pussy with ease. He lasted a little longer, but not much,
before filling me with his creamy spunk. I didn't come
with him, but was working up to another orgasm when
the third guy took his turn with me. Ray was sitting next
to me, watching, masturbating, and he told one of the
guys to fuck me in the mouth. Somebody crawled up
next to my face, and I turned to greet his stiff cock with
my open mouth, sliding my lips down over his velvety
shaft as the guy between my legs kept banging away
inside my juicy cunt.
"Oh man, this slut sucks dick like she really loves
it," the guy fucking my face said.
"She does," Ray said, his tongue practically
hanging out, drooling over the nice hot cock in my
mouth. I pulled off the guy I was sucking for a second,
and said, "He likes it, too, the cocksucker, don't you,
baby." Ray hates it when I tell people he's bisexual. It
always embarrasses him, but I notice he never
complains whenever I get a nice hard cock for him to
fuck around with.
"Really? Is that right? You're gay?" one of the
guys said.
"No, I'm not GAY!" Ray snapped.
I stopped sucking again and said, "He swings
both ways, though, don't you, baby." Then I slowly
went back down on the cock fucking me in the mouth.
"Well, shit, dad, why do we have to wait for the
bitch? How 'bout you getting us ready for her, okay?"
One of the young men moved over and stood in front
of Ray, his cock sticking straight out directly in front of
Ray's mouth. I could tell Ray wanted to suck it in the
worst way, and when the guy moved closer to Ray's
lips, Ray didn't back away, so the guy leaned closer still
and Ray took the thick, hard cock into his mouth.
As soon as I saw Ray sucking the guy, I came
again, jerking my mouth off the cock I was sucking,
screaming at my husband to suck the guy's dick until it
was hard enough to fuck me real good. The guy
fucking me suddenly erupted, and so did the guy I'd
been sucking, his dick spewing ropes of sticky all over
my face and into my mouth. I turned back toward him
and took him inside my mouth again, sucking the cum
out of his dick, chewing it, savoring the salty,
bittersweet taste of his jiz before swallowing it.
Someone else had moved next to me on the other
side, and suddenly I felt his cum raining down on my
face as well, and I giggled, a nasty, perverted giggled
as I wiped the hot cum all over my cheeks and lips and
forehead, coating my face with the sticky yogurt. I
looked at Ray, and his cock was twitching
uncontrollably, all by itself, as he sucked the guy
waiting to fuck me next.
"Okay, man, that should do it. I can fuck your slut
wife now," he said, pulling out of Ray's mouth, crawling
on top of me, entering my slushy cunt easily.
"Damn, man, she's so full of spunk I can hardly
feel the walls of her pussy. This sucks," he said,
disgusted.
"Then fuck her in the ass," Ray said, masturbating,
close to coming. His eyes were glazed with perverted,
hot lust, and when the guy fucking me pulled out, Ray
reached over and took a handful of cum from my cunt
and wiped it across my asshole. I moaned, eager now
to get my butt reamed by these cocks as well.
"I think she's ready," Ray said, his voice trembling.
I noticed he was shivering, and it turned me on to see
him that hot.
"I'm not sure she's ready yet, man. How 'bout you
suck her asshole for us to make sure. Try your tongue
on her for us first, to make sure she's wet enough for us,"
the guy who had been fucking my pussy said, a sadistic
sneer on his face. I looked at Ray and his body jerked
violently. Then he bent down and began licking my
ass, as the guy suggested. I felt his tongue creeping up
between my sweaty ass crack, and then it was pushing
inside my anus. I lifted my legs high in the air and
spread them widely apart, giving him better access to
my asshole, and I felt his tongue enter my dark butthole
even deeper than before.
"Uhhhhhhh," I heard him groan, and then his
cock was erupting, shooting cum all over the bed, spurt
after spurt gushing out of his dick, flying everywhere as
he ate my ass. Unable to wait any longer, I pushed him
away and screamed at the guy waiting in front of me
to "Fuck me in the ass you fucking bastard. DO IT!
SLAM THAT FUCKING COCK UP MY SHITHOLE AND GORE
ME WITH IT!"
He did, pushing into me so roughly it felt as
though I'd been impaled on a fence post or
something. He fucked me like I like it... hard, hot, and
with no holding back. When he started to cum he
suddenly pulled out and grabbed Ray's head, pulling it
close to the nasty cock that seconds before had been
inside my asshole.
"Suck it, you little faggot. Suck my dick and eat
my cum!" Ray cried out with an animalistic growl, and
took the guy's dick in his mouth, sucking it and
swallowing the guy's cum as he erupted down my
husband's throat. I began masturbating until someone
else climbed on and started fucking me again, and
then I closed my eyes and let them have their way with
me, coming over and over again, for the rest of the
afternoon.
Much later, when it was getting dark outside,
they finally left. Our room smelled like a locker room,
and I stunk from the stench of masculine sweat and
cum. It felt like every inch of my body was covered
with cum, and my pussy was leaking a river of cum
between my totally fucked thighs. Ray crawled up
next to me and we hugged, kissing one another.
"You smell awful," he smiled. "Like a well fucked
whore."
"So do you, darling," I sighed. "It was wonderful,
wasn't it?"
"The best one yet," Ray said, kissing my eyes
tenderly. "You were wonderful. I wonder how many
times you got fucked."
"Lots. My pussy is so full of cum it's leaking. Here...
feel me," I said, taking Ray's hand, putting it on my
dripping snatch.
"Hmmmmm, that feels nasty," he said, mushing
the squishy cum all around my pussy, causing that
familiar tingling sensation to begin again.
"Hungry baby?" I teased. "It's still warm."
Ray looked at me, and I began pushing gently
on his shoulders, pushing him down my body, toward
my cum filled cunt. He didn't resist, and when he
began eating me, I wrapped my legs over his shoulders
and pressed forward, letting him suck all that nasty,
thick, gooey jism right out of my pussy and into his
mouth.
I always wondered why some guys like eating
their wive after another man, or men, have fucked her,
but Ray says he likes it because it makes him feel nasty.
Like, all his life he was told to be a "good boy," and to
"behave like a little gentleman." His mother was real
strict with him, the bitch, and she ruled their family with
an iron fist. Ray's dad left when he couldn't take it
anymore, and then his mother became stricter than
ever. Sometimes when Ray misbehaved, as
punishment she'd make him stand in the corner
wearing his big sister's panties, calling him a little sissy,
telling him she was going to spank him in his panties in
front of his sisters if he didn't learn to behave like she
wanted. She did it, too, humiliating him beyond belief
and embarrassing his sisters as well. Then one day Ray
got hard and had an orgasm while she was spanking
him and she got so furious he said she made him go to
his room without supper, telling him he could suck the
panties clean for his dinner. Ray said just to show the
old bitch, he did it, too, and strangely his cock got hard
and he came again while he was sucking the panties.
I guess that kind of warped his sexuality, and he's liked
eating cum ever since, especially out of my panties or
my pussy after I've been fucked.
Which of course I don't mind at all, since I love
getting fucked by groups of men so much. All in all, I'd
say we're a pretty compatible couple, wouldn't you?

141
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ray.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,141 @@
RAY
It was late September and classes were in full swing.
My students had adjusted to me, their new computer studies
teacher, and I was getting along quite well with them.
All seemed to be fine except for one student, Ray, who
seemed to be having trouble with his assignments. He asked
if I could stay after classes one afternoon and help
him catch up. Because of committments, we arranged to meet
Friday after school in the computer lab.
Now I remember Ray from the previous year. I had never had
him as a student before, but I certainly remember his appearance
in last Spring's fashion show. He was one of the boys that modeled
bathing suits and shorts, and boy did he model them! Up until that
show he had worn large, loose fitting clothes, and no one had
taken much notice. But the night of the fashion show... everyone
noticed him.
It seems Ray was really into bodybuilding and worked out nearly
every night at a local gym, yet no one knew this. When he walked
on stage, the girls went wild. I admit, I was aroused too,
my dick hardenning as I watched from back stage. From
head to toe, he had one of the most muscular, cut, ripped,
hairless bodies I had ever seen for a 17 year old. His arms
were bulging with muscles, his pecs were thick and full,
his shoulders were broad, his torso tapered to a small waist,
his abs looked like a washboard, his thighs and calves matched the rest
of his body.
As he strut down the runway, I noticed the hard, developed muscles
in his shoulders, back, legs and butt. And when he reached the end of
the runway, he began to flex his pumped muscles and pose to the
music. No one really noticed the speedo he was modelling, yet
I couldn't help but wish it had been a brief bikini or a
thong. Hell, he should have been naked!
Friday finally came. There was nearly no one there. I came into
the class and Ray was waiting near the computer, alone. As I sat near
him I noticed he seemed distracted, nervous. We began reviewing
one of the exercises. As I explained, I noticed he was looking
at me. "Everything O.K.," I asked.
"Oh, yeah. Go on," he said, moving his eyes back to the screen.
I went on with the explanation. That is when it happened.
Suddenly, he moved forward and kissed me. For a moment I was
stunned. Then he did it again. But as he went to pull away, I
grabbed his broad shoulders, held him in place, placed my
lips to his and thrust my tongue deep into his mouth. Our
tongues explored each other's mouth, our hands, each other's
body.
Within moments we were standing, undressing each other. I
unbottoned his shirt, revealing his thick, broad chest. His
skin was smoothe and hairless and tanned. His dark-brown nipples
were ths size of silver dollars, perfect for his bulbous pecs.
I began to suckle on one and pinched the other between my thumb
and forefinger. As I did so, his nipples and my cock got harder.
I removed his shirt, revealing his large arms and broad shoulders.
I could see those strong muscles work as he moved to undress me. As he
pulled me closer, squeezing my ass with his strong hands and kissing me
passionately, I let my hands carress his mountainous biceps and triceps.
I undid his belt and zipper to let his pants drop to the floor. I could
feel the bulge of his stiffening cock in his bikini underwear. But as I
went to pull them off to free his large, hot dick to become
erect, I discovered he was really wearing a thong. Slowly, I began
to remove his thong by placing my hands on his tight glutes. I
squeezed them a little. Then, I slowly pulled it down, running
my hands down his powerfully built thighs and calves. Finally we were
fully naked.
I led him to a table where I had him lie down, his legs dangling
off the edge. I mounted him. We moved our cocks playfully as
if dueling with swords. Then I let my hands explore his beefy
flesh. Never had I felt such a big, powerful body. He quivered
as my hands massaged. I leaned over and sucked his large, brown,
hard nipple, nibbling now and again, my hands squeezing the other
pec, and one of his biceps. I moved my tongue to his belly button and
licked from there, over his rugged stomach, and into the deep
valley between his pecs. Then I gently blew along the wet line,
causing him to quiver again.
I got off the table and began to stroke his cock. It must have
been 8" long, and thick. Within seconds it was in my mouth.
I stroked and sucked, licked and gently bit. It was so big I
couldn't put it all in my mouth, and was so hot and juicy. I
also nibbled on his dangling balls, my hands holding on to his
muscular thighs. All this time he was moaning and saying, "Yes,
yes,..." I could feel his large hands playing in my hair.
I asked him to turn onto his stomach which he did without
hesitation. I pinched and squeezed his tight, muscular ass.
Like the rest of his skin, it too was dark brown, tanned by
the sun. I could see the thin tan-line from the thong he
had worn in the summer sun. I imagined him at the beach, walking
out of the water wearing that thong, the sun shining off the beads of
water on his bronzed, pumped body. By now my dick was the hardest
it had ever been.
My hands moved up his back, feeling the
ripples of muscle, following the V taper to his shoulders, then
came back to his butt. I slowly inserted my hard cock into his
anus. He gasped and tightened his butt. I pulled his cheeks
apart with my hands and forced myself deeper into him. I pulled
and thrust, pulled and thrust, to a point when I was ready to
cum. Then I stopped.
Now it was his turn.
He did to me all I had done to him, only with more strength and
aggression. I had never been so excited by a man. The feel of his
strong hands carressing my body, the weight of his muscular body, it was
nearly too much. The worst and the best came when he began
to fuck ME up the ass. I screamed with pain and delight. His
big, hot cock up my ass made me think my anus was going to tear.
He too stopped before cumming.
Finally, I turned onto my back. Ray mounted the table on
hands and knees in a 69 position. His cock dangled in my
face for me to suck as he sucked on mine. We licked each other,
my hands carressed his legs, ass, anything I could hold on to.
We climaxed and came into each other's mouth, licking, swallowing,
enjoying each other thoroughly. When we'd finished, he turned,
grabbed hold and rolled me on top of him. We kissed, our tongues
deep into each other's throat, the taste of each other's cum mixing as
our tongues probed. I licked the beading sweat from
the hot, golden brown skin of his stomach, then his chest, then his shoulders,
then his neck and finally his face.
When it was all over, we lay on the table, me on top, my head
on his silky soft chest. My fingers played with his limp penis. Even limp,
it was impressive and BIG! "I've wanted to do this
for so long, sir," he said. "Every time I came to
class I thought about you. I couldn't concentrate on my work."
"Well, Ray," I said, "I hope your marks will improve now!"

167
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/ready.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,167 @@
The Ready Room
Copyright 1994 by Sandra Guzdek
It had been a long and tiring day for the captain of the flagship
of the United Federation of Planets. 'Then again, everyday is a long
and tiring day when you are the captain of the Enterprise,' mused
Jean-Luc Picard silently, staring into a steaming cup of Darjeeling tea,
his favourite alternative to the sometimes-wearing Earl Grey. He
couldn't even find it in himself to leave the ready room, so there he sat
and did some reading on the ruins of Betelgeuse Prime. Fascinating
how some of the galaxy's most intricate and beautiful tapestries were
found in the deepest caverns on that world, intact after millenia, when
all that was known about these people was their love of war.
"Captain," came a voice out of thin air. He gasped, as it had
interrupted a very fluid train of thought. At first he didn't even
recognize it as being Beverly Crusher's, it had seemed so deep, so rich
to him.
He knit his brow, and hit his communicator. "Yes, Doctor?"
Suddenly the voice was beside his ear; he almost jumped out of
his seat. "I'm right here, Jean-Luc." He looked up to her, and the
smile on her face was both radiant and mischievous. "Sorry to
interrupt you."
'I'll bet you're sorry,' he thought unkindly. "How on earth did
you get in here?" he asked. He always became a little defensive when
his privacy was intruded upon.
"A little trick I learned from Vash," she said, snaking her arm
around his shoulders. He was more than a little surprised.
"Doctor, what is the meaning of this?" he asked, hating the fact
that it sounded so cliche. Yet when he felt her warm breath on his
neck, he knew all too well what she wanted.
What scared him most of all was the fact that he almost, almost,
did not push her away.
He stood quickly. "Doctor Crusher, what is the meaning of this?!"
His voice had raised but a notch, not so loud to be heard out on the
bridge (heaven forbid), but loud enough to convey his consternation.
However, the anger rolled right off of Beverly, and she smiled one
of the most seductive smiles Picard had ever seen, as she stepped back
and away from him a couple of steps. He had noticed briefly that she
was not in uniform, but in her civvies, a long, pretty green/blue
sweater that had a scooping cowl neck. And had her hair ever looked
that silky, and had her eyes ever shone so brightly? He shook his
head as if to shake out the very thought.
"Captain," she said, "as your medical advisor, I must recommend
that you get more physical activity into your schedule." She looked at
him through her reddish brow, the corners of her mouth curled
devilishly. With that she pulled down the collar of her sweater,
revealing a pale shoulder and the tiniest bit of her bosom. At once
Picard's mind leapt to the thought of an infant Wesley, suckling that
breast . . .
He sank back down to the chair as the other side came down
around her shoulders, and she approached him languidly, smile still
settled across her lips. He was frozen in his seat, could make no move
to get away from her advances, as if he wanted to move, which deep
down inside he did not -- something did not care to admit to.
"Captain," she purred. Somehow the way she said it stirred him.
In a moment she was on his lap, straddling the chair, trapping
him beneath her. She touched her nose to his and caught his eyes,
meanwhile sliding her hands beneath the edge of the jersey he was
always tugging down, and then under the waistband of his regulation
trousers.
She said softly, "I've got the door locked out to anyone, so don't
worry about being walked in on." She closed her eyes and brushed her
cheek against his like an affectionate cat.
He could not decide if he was mortified or terribly excited.
Certainly his body was quite responsive to her touch, but all he could
think was that this was his Chief Medical Officer and Jack Crusher's
widow. In any case he made no move on her, and she grabbed his
hands, placing them on her thighs as she moved in closer to him. It
was then he noticed that she was wearing nothing but the sweater when
he saw -- or, rather, he felt -- the smooth skin of her upper thighs
and hips, that tuft of soft coppery nether hair.
Beverly was pressed right up against him now, leaning the chair
back into a reclining position. She had not even kissed him yet, opting
instead to nuzzle into his neck and work her hands all over his body.
Jean-Luc had definitely decided he was about to burst against her (in
the logical way Jean-Luc decided to do everything else), CMO or not,
Crusher's widow or not. Upon this thought, he grabbed her shoulders
and pushed her away to land on the desk as he stood over her.
She was laughing. "Oh, Jean-Luc. I didn't know you had it in
you." She watched as the uniform was peeled from him and thrown to
the floor, to see the wonderfully mature body of the captain standing at
attention before her.
"We have a strange relationship, you and I. I command this ship,
while you have every right to countermand me."
"Isn't power grand?" she asked, regarding him from her place on
the desk. "Come over here."
"No," he replied. "You come here."
He smiled as he sat back into the chair.
"What if I decide to be completely insubordinate to my commanding
officer?" she asked, raising her eyebrow.
"The better to . . . discipline you, my darling Beverly," he said,
his voice low and husky.
"Promise?" she asked demurely, as she walked towards him, his
legs between hers as she stood, bending to place a delicate kiss on his
forehead. Sliding her hands across his crown and weaving her fingers
into the short hair at the base of his neck, she took her place once
again on his knees and slid up to press herself against him, touching
her lips to his, but resisting the urge to kiss . . . just letting the warm
breath move from one, to the other, and back to the first.
The feel of flesh against flesh, and cashmere against flesh, sent
each nerve ending into a frenzy. He gently grabbed her hair at the
roots and pulled her head back, kissing her neck, as she felt him
against her most sensitive area, nudging, and then finally entering, in a
steady, pulsing rhythm. She felt an uneven sigh escape her lips as she
arched back, and the captain pushed her sweater up to kiss her breasts
and slide his hands against her taut stomach, finally pushing the soft
sweater onto the floor.
The soft moans and sighs were threatening to grow in intensity
and in volume. When Beverly placed her lips on his and kissed him
fully, hungrily, she felt the warmness explode within her belly and
Picard quivering all over as he emptied into her. She, however, did not
cease her gyrations or her teasings, and in fact made them that much
stronger, here in his chair, here, not more than ten meters off of the
main bridge.
His breath came in short pants and his pulse was dangerously
high. Neither cared. Beverly's spine straightened as she felt her own
body erupt with spasms, and she threw her head back, sending her hair
around her shoulders. She wanted nothing more than to scream out in
pleasure, at the top of her lungs, until the breath emptied from her
body and she was nothing more than a tingling mass of nerves.
Picard stood, taking her with him, until she felt the cool, smooth
surface of the desk against her back, as he pushed whatever was on
there to the floor, at this point not even caring who on the bridge
heard the crash it made. Now it was his turn to be in command, and
when he saw the still-warm remnants of his Darjeeling tea, he took the
teacup and poured it over her breasts and abdomen, then drinking it
up from her with his silky tongue as she gasped beneath him,
shuddering all over again.
At that moment Riker's voice sounded through his brain. He
paused but a moment to bark out a very gruff, "Not now, Number One."
On the other side of the door, Riker was very puzzled by this
brusqueness, shrugged, and returned to the big chair.
With soft sighs, the final climax erupted, and then all was still
except two humans bathed in sweat, taking pleasure in one another's
arms. Picard rested his head on Beverly's bosom and closed his eyes as
he withdrew from the warmness of her.
"Mmmm," he murmured gently, pulling her up by the forearms as
he stood. She was rosy all over, and her skin was very warm to the
touch. He had the incredible urge to just hold her close to him, and he
did, sliding his hands along the small of her back to settle comfortably
there. He did not know how he could bear to be separated from her
warmth once this tryst was over. The only word he could find to say
was her name, over and over again, like a sacred mantra.
After a few moments, Beverly spoke. "Computer," she sighed as
she tried catch her breath. As the computer made its alert noise, she
continued, "Two for site-to-site transport to Holodeck Three . . . and
begin program Beverly Six."
As they became alive with dazzling light and disintegrated into
mere molecules, Picard looked up and his eyes went wide.
"But . . . our clothes -- "
He did not hear her response as the shimmering sound echoed in
his ears. The Holodeck shimmered into view; he saw darkness, carefully
held away by a small fire. Beverly's program was a campsite . . . A
very familiar campsite.
"Kespritt," he whispered. "We were on Kespritt." Beverly looked
at him oddly. She walked to the other side of the fire, somehow
growing less real. He reached for her . . .
. . . And sat up, disoriented. His back ached from a night on
the hard ground. He looked around, and saw Beverly, fully clothed,
sleeping peacefully near him, turned away. It was early morning; the
campfire had died, and he could feel the chill air against his skin.
He hoped fervently that she had been sound asleep. He bent to
look at her; her eyes were closed, her breathing regular, from the way
her chest rose and fell. Asleep indeed. He sighed.
But he could have sworn that he saw a smile pass her lips.
the end.

101
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/real.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,101 @@
Hi all,
Today something has happened that I have been wanting to do for twenty
years. No, I did not meet a girl who liked me.
A good friend from the Net had provided me with a true gift of friendship.
She had spent some time looking for the exact thing I wanted, bought it,
tried it, used it herself, and finally mailed it over the ocean to me.
What? Precisely! She had bought me a true, original, real world normal
short skirt. Yes I know this is booooring, but for me, it really means
something. Finally I am done with makeshift skirts made out of old night
ties or other throwaways. I have always wanted to wet myself for real,
wearing a real skirt. And this time, I even knew for sure that the skirt
had already been tried and found suitable by a girl, so it couldn't go
wrong...
So when everybody was away, I drank six cups of chamomile tea, put on some
old pair of panties, placed the usual plastic bag that prevents me from
staining the whole front of the skirt (I'm proud of this invention) and
swapped my pants for the skirt. It has an elastic waist band and reaches
down to just above my knees. This gives me ample opportunity to either part
my legs (the skirt is very, very wide) or squat down just before I wet
myself. In both ways, the skirt won't touch my panties or the ground, and I
am completely safe. My friend has tested both poses as well and she
confirms that nothing happened while doing it.
Dressed for action, I went to my computer and brushed up my latest story,
that probably will get finished next week or so (I need to climb a hill
because I am up to something which I am not too familiar with, neither in
stories nor in reality). After one hour, I really felt my bladder
protesting, so I went downstairs and entered the garden. On my favourite
spot I just spread my legs and looked down to my skirt. It flowed nicely
around my thighs and I believed my friend on her word that it would work
this way. Even while I thought that the wide pleats would hang between my
legs a bit.
So then I let it come. I am very experienced in this, so I don't have to
wait indefinitely to get one drop in my panties. When I wear a skirt, I can
go in my underwear any time. Within seconds, I felt it coming. Around me
were all the normal sounds of a densely populated area, but I knew I was
secure from view on my spot in the garden, and I hoped nobody would come
home during the next quarter of an hour. The skirt was clearly noticeable
against my legs; after all, it is not one of my very light fabric
makeshifts. It is warm and cozy and really feels like a garment. I was
fully clothed, socks, shoes, sweater, skirt, panties... If I had been a
girl, I could have stepped out onto the street and walk up to the sand box
and talk to the children and walk around the corner of the bushes and stand
over there for a minute. But I couldn't. I could just stand on my favourite
spot in the garden, with my legs apart and my hands in my sides, and look
down to my own skirt. Three houses further on, a girl laughed. My skirt
waved a bit in the wind. A dog barked. And then the wonder happened. I
slowly started to wee in my panties, under a real skirt, just as my friend
had done under the same skirt a few weeks earlier.
Well, I don't need to tell you how this feels, because we all know. It was
marvellous. I thoroughly wetted my panties for about two minutes (not
continuously, but in three firm spurts and one long gush) and then spent
another minute dripping out, still with my legs apart and while not
touching my skirt at all. My friend was right: nothing happened to my
skirt. Everything fell down exactly like it should, from the middle bottom
of my panties, right between my legs, and only my right sock got a bit wet
because of a trickle down my right leg. Finally I dared to move. I walked a
few steps and squatted to squeeze my panties, and then, still dripping a
bit, I went inside. Feeling my skirt brushing my legs with clearly
noticeable wet panties around my bum was a delight I'll never forget. In
front of the mirror I hiked up my skirt to look at my panties.
Much to my delight, I now had reference material to compare them to. My
friend had sent me some video clips showing girls going into their panties
under little skirts, and what I was looking at right now came absolutely
very close. Apart from that bulge, that is. But I am now finally capable of
wetting myself The Real Way: like a girl.
So I dropped my skirt again. Absolutely no stain wherever, and the thick
fabric wouldn't have showed it even if I would have sit down on it. My
friend had made the perfect choice. Normally I would have liked to walk
around for a few hours this way, wetting myself once in a while and
enjoying the freedom a skirt gives you. But now I had a time constraint and
I needed to be quick. Thus I put my left hand up my skirt and cupped the
front of my panties, rubbing gently. With my legs apart as if wetting
myself, hiding my flat hand under my skirt, I got over the top in about a
minute. With my knees buckling, I experienced the best orgasm in months.
Afterwards, I cleaned up and put everything away again, waiting for the
next occasion.
Pity men are not allowed to wear skirts. It is such nice weather here, I
could wear a skirt or dress all the time and walk a block every few hours.
How unfair... many girls here *do* wear a dress or skirt and walk a block
every few hours... :-)
Thinking of the CDA bill trying to forbid this type of innocent but very
useful and mind-easing communications makes me mad. I've always thought
that the USA was quite hypocritical, but now I know for sure. Blocking
interpersonal traffic while selling automatic fire arms to madmen on every
street corner makes me think of certain states in history.
Hell, next week they'll forbid cheerleaders because they are too arousing.
Ah well, they are :-)
Tinker

452
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/realfant.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,452 @@
Archive-name: Family/realfant.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: When Reality Is better Than Fantasy
It is difficult to say exactly when the story I'm about to tell
really began, but I'll try to relate what happened.
One afternoon my 8 year old sister, Shelly and myself, 10, were
playing around the house on our own. Our parents were out, trusting our
next-door neighbour to check on us occasionally. In our father's den my
sister stumbled across a leather bag behind a bookshelf, she called me in
from my room and showed me her find. We unzipped it and looked inside.
There were a large number of pages of photographs torn from
magazines, pictures of naked women! We looked at each other then back at
the pages, they were like nothing we had ever seen. As kids we had baths
together, so we had seen each other in the nude, but these photos showed
women with hair between their legs
and large tits.
Shelly looked back at me and said " I don't think we should be
looking at these, they might be home soon." She then flicked through some
more photos, then said "Do you think I'll have tits like these when I'm
older? And hair down there?"
"I don't know, I suppose so." I replied, feeling uncomfortable as
my dick was starting to strain against my shorts. I tried to adjust myself
without Shelly seeing, but as she went to put the bag back where she had
found it, she brushed her arm against my leg.
"Oh God! That's hard!" she squealed and ran her hand up and down
my length. Then shyly she looked up into my eyes, asking "Can I see it?
You never got like that in the bath."
"Look, Mum and Dad will back soon, they might catch us."
OK! But I'll get to check it out one of these days"
Over the weeks that followed I sometimes sneaked the bag into my
room at night to look through, rubbing my cock but nothing happened. Later
as I grew older I remembered the photos in Dad's secret hiding place and dug
them out again. By now I was 15 and had started to date some girls at school.
One girl even went so far as rubbing me though my jeans until I came, while
she let me feel her through her panties. One night I was lying on my bed
masturbating, looking at one of the photos, when I began to feel drowsy and
fell asleep.
"Hello Geoff," said Shelly, "having fun?"
"My God! Don't you ever sneak up on me like that again!" I gasped.
As the shock of being interrupted wore off I realised that Shelly was only
wearing a baby-doll night-dress, made of some gauzy material that was nearly
see through.
"Why not? You seemed to be so into what you were doing, and I wanted
to see more."
"Please don't tell Mum and Dad" I begged her.
"OK! I wont, but only if you show me your new hobby" Shelly replied
looking down at my rapidly shrinking dick.
"It's embarrassing in front of you, I wont be able to concentrate on
what I'm doing."
"That's OK, I'll help you", she then reach over and ran her hand over
my dick a few times. This was my little sister? My dick started to stiffen up
again as she held it and rubbed her hand up and down slowly.
"See, it's got all large and hard again. Just like before when we
found those photos, remember? I told you that I would check it out later. Pity
we've taken so long."
As she carried on gently handling my dick, I looked more carefully at
my sister. The light fabric of her night-dress was letting a small amount of
light through, I could make out her body's silhouette. Her tits had already
begun to develop, and I could see her nipples, in profile, slowly becoming
erect.
"Shift over," she said starting to climb onto my bed. Then she changed
her mind and told me to lie back. She then straddled my chest, leaning forward
to take hold my dick again. I felt the soft cool touch of her skin on mine, I
reached for her night dress and carefully lifted the back . Slowly her naked
butt came into sight. She wasn't wearing any panties!
I moved my hands closer to her body, and then started to run them up
and down her sides. Shelly wriggled a little and murmured "That's nice, keep
going." At her invitation I slipped my hands up and round until I felt her
young tits, her nipples were already hard buttons against the soft flesh.
Shelly's hand movements started to get faster as I massaged her tits,
"Aah! Shelly ! I'm gonna come! That's right rubbing!"
"Uh huh!" she replied, starting to grind down against my chest. I
could feel her getting damp,as her tits firmed up in my hands. Suddenly she
bent her head down and took the head of my dick into her mouth, her tongue
swirling around and over the end.
"Oh! God! Uh! Uh! Uh! Shelly! I'm coming!" I gasped as my dick pulsed,
squirting my come into her mouth. Shelly let my dick fall out and pumped up
and down, my come spurting over the front of her night-dress. Shelly giggled,
looking down saying "I suppose I'll have to take this of now!"
I helped her pull her damp night-dress off, then Shelly turned round
on my chest looking down at me. I looked back at her and smiled, resting my
hands on her upper thighs gently stroking my thumbs inwards, towards her crotch.
"Ooh! Yes! That's nice too, will you do me like I just did you?" she
asked with a little smile. I reached up cupping her tits, one in each hand,
moving them slowly in small circles, her nipples brushing against the palms of
my hands. Shelly started to tremble and leant back thrusting her tits against
my touch, then she reached up and pulled my right hand down towards her legs.
I followed her suggestion running my fingers through the soft, light down of
hair between hers legs. Her hand then reached back up to her left tit and
carried on caressing in time to the actions of my left hand an her right tit
and nipple.
"Has any of your girlfriends allowed you to do this?"
"One," I replied, " but she only let me feel her through her T-shirt
and panties.
"Well now you've got the real thing. Just run your fingers along my
slit for the moment. I'll let you know when I need more."
I did as I was asked, her slit was already slick with her juices, my
fingers started to slide just inside her lips. Her left hand reached over to
mine and pulled it up to her slit, guiding one of my fingers to her clit. I
started to rub her little pleasure centre under its hood, rubbing around and
along it, slowly it started to swell up. I pulled back the hood to see her
clit clearly.
Remembering what Shelly had done to me, I reach round to her butt and
pulled her forward over my chest towards my mouth, then I bought my hands back
to open up her lips and expose her clit. Craning my neck up and forward, I ran
my tongue along her slit ending with a flick across her clit.
"Uuuhh!" Shelly groaned as her body twitched, "Oh! God! That was so
good. Again. Keep licking! Uuuhh! Oooohh!"
With Shelly's encouraging words I continued tonguing her, slipping my
tongue along her lips, around her clit and up into her tight hole.
I pulled back to glance up at my naked sister, to see her pulling on
her nipples. Seeing that she was enjoying herself I continued working between
her lips. Suddenly her juices started to flow and Shelly began to gasp and
groan. Her whole body began shaking , and she collapsed forward over my
shoulder. Her arms clasped around my neck, and she started to thrust into my
face.
"Aaaaaaahhh!" She gasped, her body shuddered violently and she sagged
limply on top of me.
We lay there for a while as she got her breath back. "Oh! Geoff! I
love you!" Shelly stretched out beside me, her hand falling onto my hard again
dick. "Ready for more?" she asked.
"Looks like it to me," I answered, "But aren't you too tired?"
"Not if I go top."
"Go on top?"
"Yes, I want you inside me, and I can control things if I'm on top".
What is going on I thought? My little sister saying that she wanted to
fuck me and knowing what to do?
"OK!" I replied, " Do it your own way."
Shelly sat up, sliding her left leg across my legs, until she was
sitting on my thighs. She reached forward and took hold of my dick, then she
inched her way forward until the head was nuzzling against her lips. Putting
her right hand down on the bed, she lifted herself up a little until the tip
of my dick was just pushing into her hole. Then she bore down a little, her
lips parted and slid down over the head of my dick.it felt like a warm, soft,
wet hand was sliding over my cock.
Shelly then let go with her left hand, to press down against my bed on
the other side of my waist. Slowly she eased her way down my length, pulling
up a little and then pushing back down further each time. When she had got
half of my dick up her, I started to push up my hips in time with her downward
movements. Suddenly I slid all the way in, Shelly then wriggled her butt to
get comfortable and we settled into a slow rhythm of thrusting against each
other.
Then Shelly leant back a little, exposing her lips to my view. It was
incredible to watch my dick sliding in and out of her tight slit. She reached
down and started to finger her clit with her right hand, and up to play with
her tits using her left hand. I reached forward and held my sister's waist as
she began to buck up and down on my dick.
The sight of my sister's orgasm finished me off, and I pumped my first
load up into her. Again Shelly collapsed forward onto me, but this time I was
inside her coming.
I lay back gasping, when I heard Shelly say "What are you doing?"
My eyes snapped open, Shelly was standing in the open doorway to my
room silhouetted in the light, wearing a long T-shirt, her usual night clothes.
"Um, I was er .. that is ... I ... Oh! God! How long have you been
there?"
"Ever since I heard you calling out my name, saying that you were
going to come. You didn't answer your door when I knocked, so I came in. You
looked completely out of it so I stayed to watch. Do people really do things
you were muttering about, the things you said I was doing to you?"
"Oh! Shit! Will you tell Mum and Dad?"
"I don't think so. See you later" Shelly turned, left my room closin
the door behind her.
What the hell was I doing fantasizing, about my sister like that? I
hoped that Shelly wouldn't say anything to Mum and Dad about it.
Over the next few months Shelly sometimes looked at me, smiling, and
asking "How's the hobby?" Eventually she tired of getting little response
from me.and stopped asking. My occasional girlfriends became more adventurous,
one allowed me to lick her out until she started to come. Another took me in
her mouth until I nearly came, and the used a tissue to finish. About 3 years
later, when I was 18 and Shelly turning 16, I got home from school and there
was a strange bike next to Shelly's by the garage. Mum met me as I came in.
"Shelly's got a friend staying over tonight, get freshened up for
supper."
I went upstairs for a quick wash, and changed into some better clothes,
shirt and slacks. Then I went down stairs for some food.
Shelly and her friend were already at the table, Mum introduce Anne.
"Hello Geoff, Shelly's being telling me so much about you."
I looked over to Shelly, who just smiled at me.
Anne was a little taller than Shelly, with shoulder length brown hair,
tied back in a ponytail. Comparing this stranger to my memories of my kid
sister I then realised how much Shelly had changed recently. Her figure had
filled out and she had grown her blonde hair long, also kept back. Anne was
wearing a loose sweat-shirt, but what little I could make out indicated she
was no less developed than Shelly.
Throughout the meal, whenever I looked up, either Anne or Shelly were
looking at me with a smile. Memories of my dream kept crossing my mind, and my
dick started to stiffen in my slacks. I tried to rearrange my self, but did
not succeed.
Geoff, will you get the desert from the fridge?" asked Mum.
I struggled to my feet concealing the obvious bulge, but when I
returned to the table both Shelly and Anne were staring at my crotch. While
we were eating Shelly nudged Anne who dropped something on the floor under
the table, she ducked down to retrieve it. Moments later a hand ran along
my dick as it strain against my slacks, Anne then re-emerged slightly flushed
and smiled at me.
As soon as I could I excused my self from the table, and got upstairs
to my room as quickly as I could. Eventually I went to bed, but couldn't sleep,
I started to masturbate to try to relieve some tension. As I was beginning to
get into the mood there was a gentle tap on my door, I hurried under the
bedclothes and asked "Who is it?"
"Just me." Shelly answered opening the door. In the light from outside
could see that she was wearing a short, gauzy, baby-doll night-dress, then
another figure moved into the light beside her. It was Anne, and she was
wearing an identical night-dress. They both slipped into the room, Shelly
coming up to the bed and saying "We've just come to say goodnight, Big Brother.
We didn't see much off you after supper."
Anne giggled at this, than said "But we did see a lot of you at
supper!" This time I knew I wasn't dreaming.
Shelly reached over, grabbed my sheets and yanked them away.
"Ooh! It IS big!" gasped Anne, looking at my dick and Shelly. "Just
like you said it was."
I tried to cover myself up with remaining bedclothes, but Shelly and
Anne were doing their best to pull them away. During the struggle I couldn't
help realising that I was right about how Shelly had changed. Her tits had
grown, her waist had lost any traces of puppy fat and her hips and butt had
widened nicely. Anne also had a marvellous figure, no longer disguised by
the sweat-shirt she had been wearing earlier. The baby-dolls were identical,
so Anne must have borrowed hers from Shelly, in fact the pair of small,
white panties she was wearing kept flashing into view as the hem rose up on
her longer body.
Shelly looked me over, glanced at Anne and said "Well, it looks like
we're over dressed Anne." With that she pulled off her night-dress, the dim
light in the room highlighted a pair if hard nipples, and cast into shadow
the silky patch of hair between her legs. Anne seemed a little unsure at first,
but then slipped off her borrowed nightdress revealing a pair of tits with
wide aureole. Then she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and
turned away, bending over to pull them down, over her butt. Her pussy was
hidden in shadow until she turned back, to reveal a naked pussy.
"I told you shaving would turn him on, look!" said Shelly grabbing
hold of my stiffening cock in her warm hand.
Shelly then bent down, her tits grazing against my chest, and kissed
me. At first it was just a simple kiss, but as her nipples hardened with her
movements against my body, she began to slip the tip of her tongue into my
mouth. Anne walked over to the bed and sat near my feet, her hands resting on
my legs. Slowly she began to run her hands up and down my calves, each upward
stroke getting higher up my legs. As her hands neared my groin she leant
forward, her tits resting on my knees, and her cheek just to the right of my
dick. I could feel the warm draft of her breath as she took hold of my cock in
her hands and began to roll it gently back and forth.
My own hands moved as if by themselves up to Shelly, her nipples hard
on my palms as I cupped her tits. Slowly I began to massage her, rolling my
hands in circles. Shelly stopped kissing me and turned to Anne saying, "Does
he taste as good as he looks?"
Anne pulled my cock to her mouth and ran her tongue up along it's
length, ending with a circling motion around the head. "Mmmm! Yes!" she
replied, "May be a little salty, but I like that." Then she placed her lips
over the head of my cock, and slowly bobbed her head down until she had taken
in a couple of inches.
"My turn for some fun." said Shelly, she climbed onto the bed over me
facing Anne, kneeling astride my chest Slowly she backed until her pussy was
over my mouth, looking over her shoulder she said "You did this to me in your
fantasies, do it to me now." I ran my tongue along her slit tasting her, then
flicking up against her clit. Shelly's hands moved down my body to join Anne's
around my straining dick and cupping my balls.
The extra sensations were too much for me, and my hips started to buck,
my cock slipped out of Anne's. She caught hold and start to pump her fist up
and down. My tonguing of Shelly's pussy speeding up in time to my thrusting
hips. I could feel Shelly starting to shake and push back against my mouth,
her pussy began pulsing around my tongue and flood my face with her juices.
Anne ran her tongue over the head of my cock once more, before taking it back
into her mouth. I thrust up twice, feeling myself slip further between her
lips as I came. My dick slid out of her mouth and I felt two tongues running
all over it, catching all my come.
"You two have your turn, what about me?" asked Anne.
"Lie down then and we'll see what we can do." replied Shelly, pulling
me up into a sitting position. Anne lay back and I leaned over and kissed her
deeply, tasting my own come in her mouth. I then started kissing down her neck
and onto her tits. My mouth covered her nipples, one after the other, pulling
on them until they started to stiffen. Then I rubbed one with the thumb and
forefinger of each hand.
Meanwhile my sister was running her hands up and down the insides of
Anne's thighs, letting her fingers trail across her pussy.
"Lick me, like when you shaved me this afternoon" begged Anne, her
hands reaching for Shelly's head. I watched as my sister ran her tongue along
Anne's pussy, swirling it around her clit as it became erect, the lips held
open with her left hand. Shelly reached down with her free hand and rubbed
between her legs, slipping a finger deep into herself.
"Oh! Yes! That's right!" moaned Anne, as Shelly ran her fingers over
Anne's clit and her tongue up into her pussy. Seeing my sister giving head to
her friend while frigging herself made my dick stiffen up again. This time I
was going fuck one of these two girls. I gently moved Shelly's head away, and
opened up Anne's thighs. I positioned myself between them, lifting myself onto
my elbows, Shelly took hold of my cock and guided it towards Anne's wet hole,
holding her lips apart with her other hand.
As soon as my dick touched the inside of her lips, Anne bucked upwards
forcing my cock into her. Shelly got of the bed, walked up to Anne's head and
whispered into her ear, Anne nodded, biting her bottom lip. I started to
thrust my hips back back and forth slipping deeper into Anne with each stroke
until I hit a barrier.
"Oh! God! You're a virgin" I gasped.
"Does that make a difference?" she grunted thrusting up hard, and
Shelly smacked me across my butt. I lunged forward, feeling the tightness
giveway and I sunk deep into Anne.
"Aaaaaah!" she cried, "Keep going, you're in now. I want to feel you
come deep inside me!" Anne then continued to thrust up against me.
My sister moved back to Anne's head, climbing onto the bed, her knees
on either side of Anne. Slowly she rubbed herself with her hands, slipping a
finger into her pussy, then a second finger. Anne reached up and pulled
Shelly's hand out and ran her tongue along Shelly's fingers, then she pulled
my sister down onto her face and proceeded to lick where Shelly had been
pleasuring herself.
The view of Anne's tongue working between Shelly's legs while I was
fucking her caused on my second climax of the evening. As I came inside Anne,
Shelly groaned and fell back onto the pillows, gasping and Anne moaned as her
climax hit her.
We all collapsed together on my bed, getting our breath back.
"I've been waiting for that ever since Shelly told me about your hobby"
Anne said, cuddling up behind me. Her arms around me in a gentle hug. "She
said that you had a thing for young girls in silky night-dresses. I didn't
really beleive her, at first, but now I know."
"Well, it's alright for you two, but what about me?" asked Shelly,
"Don't I get a go?"
"I think you'l have to work for your share" replied Anne caressing my
limp cock.
"I'll see what I can do" answered my sister, pushing me onto my back.
Anne knelt up on the bed and ran her hands all over my chest and
stomach, while my sister knelt over my dick and started to lick her way up
and down. I reached up to play with both Anne's and my sister's tits, lifting
one girl's nipple to rub against the other's.
Anne then slipped round and knelt over my face, Shelly had done on
mine and hers. I began to work my tongue around her pussy, the feel of her
hairless body different to the that of my sister's silky one. Shelly then
also knelt over me, and grasped my stiffened cock in one hand, lowering
herself onto me, I slid up into her well moistened pussy. Again I felt the
tightness of a virgin, but the thought of fucking my own virgin sister while
her friend rode my tongue spurred me on. I thrust up with my hips, pulling
Shelly's waist down with both hands, and burst through.
"Mmmm! Ooooh!" Shelly gasped pushing down against my upthrusts. Anne
reached forward, her arms around Shelly, pulling her forward. Their tits
rubbing against each other as Anne kissed Shelly deeply, their tongues working
in each other's mouths. My thrusting became more urgent, as I came deep inside
my sister, but my cock stayed hard as I watched the two girls together.
I started thrusting up again, and working my tongue deeper into Anne's
pussy, the girls breathing turned into gasps of pleasure as I felt Shelly's
pussy walls clench around my cock and Anne's around my tongue. The waves of
pleasure from my dick intensified and I came a second time inside my sister
as both Anne and Shelly reached their orgasms.
We then slowly drifted off to sleep in each others' arms. In the
morning Anne and Shelly slipped back to their room to get dressed for
breakfast. As they left Shelly said " Mum said that Anne can come on holiday
with us this year, if you didn't mind"
"Mind? I'd love her to come! Just as long as we can repeat last night."
"That's why I asked Mum this afternoon, but I thought that we would
have to wait until then."
"But when we saw your cock at supper, we knew that we couldn't wait"
said Anne
So that's how I ended up fucking my sister and her friend, now I
couldn't wait for our summer holiday with Anne. I'll let you know how that
turned out later. later.
--

448
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/reality.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,448 @@
When Reality Is better Than Fantasy
-----------------------------------
It is difficult to say exactly when the story I'm about to tell
really began, but I'll try to relate what happened.
One afternoon my 8 year old sister, Shelly and myself, 10, were
playing around the house on our own. Our parents were out, trusting our
next-door neighbour to check on us occasionally. In our father's den my
sister stumbled across a leather bag behind a bookshelf, she called me in
from my room and showed me her find. We unzipped it and looked inside.
There were a large number of pages of photographs torn from
magazines, pictures of naked women! We looked at each other then back at
the pages, they were like nothing we had ever seen. As kids we had baths
together, so we had seen each other in the nude, but these photos showed
women with hair between their legs
and large tits.
Shelly looked back at me and said " I don't think we should be
looking at these, they might be home soon." She then flicked through some
more photos, then said "Do you think I'll have tits like these when I'm
older? And hair down there?"
"I don't know, I suppose so." I replied, feeling uncomfortable as
my dick was starting to strain against my shorts. I tried to adjust myself
without Shelly seeing, but as she went to put the bag back where she had
found it, she brushed her arm against my leg.
"Oh God! That's hard!" she squealed and ran her hand up and down
my length. Then shyly she looked up into my eyes, asking "Can I see it?
You never got like that in the bath."
"Look, Mum and Dad will back soon, they might catch us."
OK! But I'll get to check it out one of these days"
Over the weeks that followed I sometimes sneaked the bag into my
room at night to look through, rubbing my cock but nothing happened. Later
as I grew older I remembered the photos in Dad's secret hiding place and dug
them out again. By now I was 15 and had started to date some girls at school.
One girl even went so far as rubbing me though my jeans until I came, while
she let me feel her through her panties. One night I was lying on my bed
masturbating, looking at one of the photos, when I began to feel drowsy and
fell asleep.
"Hello Geoff," said Shelly, "having fun?"
"My God! Don't you ever sneak up on me like that again!" I gasped.
As the shock of being interrupted wore off I realised that Shelly was only
wearing a baby-doll night-dress, made of some gauzy material that was nearly
see through.
"Why not? You seemed to be so into what you were doing, and I wanted
to see more."
"Please don't tell Mum and Dad" I begged her.
"OK! I wont, but only if you show me your new hobby" Shelly replied
looking down at my rapidly shrinking dick.
"It's embarrassing in front of you, I wont be able to concentrate on
what I'm doing."
"That's OK, I'll help you", she then reach over and ran her hand over
my dick a few times. This was my little sister? My dick started to stiffen up
again as she held it and rubbed her hand up and down slowly.
"See, it's got all large and hard again. Just like before when we
found those photos, remember? I told you that I would check it out later. Pity
we've taken so long."
As she carried on gently handling my dick, I looked more carefully at
my sister. The light fabric of her night-dress was letting a small amount of
light through, I could make out her body's silhouette. Her tits had already
begun to develop, and I could see her nipples, in profile, slowly becoming
erect.
"Shift over," she said starting to climb onto my bed. Then she changed
her mind and told me to lie back. She then straddled my chest, leaning forward
to take hold my dick again. I felt the soft cool touch of her skin on mine, I
reached for her night dress and carefully lifted the back . Slowly her naked
butt came into sight. She wasn't wearing any panties!
I moved my hands closer to her body, and then started to run them up
and down her sides. Shelly wriggled a little and murmured "That's nice, keep
going." At her invitation I slipped my hands up and round until I felt her
young tits, her nipples were already hard buttons against the soft flesh.
Shelly's hand movements started to get faster as I massaged her tits,
"Aah! Shelly ! I'm gonna come! That's right rubbing!"
"Uh huh!" she replied, starting to grind down against my chest. I
could feel her getting damp,as her tits firmed up in my hands. Suddenly she
bent her head down and took the head of my dick into her mouth, her tongue
swirling around and over the end.
"Oh! God! Uh! Uh! Uh! Shelly! I'm coming!" I gasped as my dick pulsed,
squirting my come into her mouth. Shelly let my dick fall out and pumped up
and down, my come spurting over the front of her night-dress. Shelly giggled,
looking down saying "I suppose I'll have to take this of now!"
I helped her pull her damp night-dress off, then Shelly turned round
on my chest looking down at me. I looked back at her and smiled, resting my
hands on her upper thighs gently stroking my thumbs inwards, towards her crotch.
"Ooh! Yes! That's nice too, will you do me like I just did you?" she
asked with a little smile. I reached up cupping her tits, one in each hand,
moving them slowly in small circles, her nipples brushing against the palms of
my hands. Shelly started to tremble and leant back thrusting her tits against
my touch, then she reached up and pulled my right hand down towards her legs.
I followed her suggestion running my fingers through the soft, light down of
hair between hers legs. Her hand then reached back up to her left tit and
carried on caressing in time to the actions of my left hand an her right tit
and nipple.
"Has any of your girlfriends allowed you to do this?"
"One," I replied, " but she only let me feel her through her T-shirt
and panties.
"Well now you've got the real thing. Just run your fingers along my
slit for the moment. I'll let you know when I need more."
I did as I was asked, her slit was already slick with her juices, my
fingers started to slide just inside her lips. Her left hand reached over to
mine and pulled it up to her slit, guiding one of my fingers to her clit. I
started to rub her little pleasure centre under its hood, rubbing around and
along it, slowly it started to swell up. I pulled back the hood to see her
clit clearly.
Remembering what Shelly had done to me, I reach round to her butt and
pulled her forward over my chest towards my mouth, then I bought my hands back
to open up her lips and expose her clit. Craning my neck up and forward, I ran
my tongue along her slit ending with a flick across her clit.
"Uuuhh!" Shelly groaned as her body twitched, "Oh! God! That was so
good. Again. Keep licking! Uuuhh! Oooohh!"
With Shelly's encouraging words I continued tonguing her, slipping my
tongue along her lips, around her clit and up into her tight hole.
I pulled back to glance up at my naked sister, to see her pulling on
her nipples. Seeing that she was enjoying herself I continued working between
her lips. Suddenly her juices started to flow and Shelly began to gasp and
groan. Her whole body began shaking , and she collapsed forward over my
shoulder. Her arms clasped around my neck, and she started to thrust into my
face.
"Aaaaaaahhh!" She gasped, her body shuddered violently and she sagged
limply on top of me.
We lay there for a while as she got her breath back. "Oh! Geoff! I
love you!" Shelly stretched out beside me, her hand falling onto my hard again
dick. "Ready for more?" she asked.
"Looks like it to me," I answered, "But aren't you too tired?"
"Not if I go top."
"Go on top?"
"Yes, I want you inside me, and I can control things if I'm on top".
What is going on I thought? My little sister saying that she wanted to
fuck me and knowing what to do?
"OK!" I replied, " Do it your own way."
Shelly sat up, sliding her left leg across my legs, until she was
sitting on my thighs. She reached forward and took hold of my dick, then she
inched her way forward until the head was nuzzling against her lips. Putting
her right hand down on the bed, she lifted herself up a little until the tip
of my dick was just pushing into her hole. Then she bore down a little, her
lips parted and slid down over the head of my dick.it felt like a warm, soft,
wet hand was sliding over my cock.
Shelly then let go with her left hand, to press down against my bed on
the other side of my waist. Slowly she eased her way down my length, pulling
up a little and then pushing back down further each time. When she had got
half of my dick up her, I started to push up my hips in time with her downward
movements. Suddenly I slid all the way in, Shelly then wriggled her butt to
get comfortable and we settled into a slow rhythm of thrusting against each
other.
Then Shelly leant back a little, exposing her lips to my view. It was
incredible to watch my dick sliding in and out of her tight slit. She reached
down and started to finger her clit with her right hand, and up to play with
her tits using her left hand. I reached forward and held my sister's waist as
she began to buck up and down on my dick.
The sight of my sister's orgasm finished me off, and I pumped my first
load up into her. Again Shelly collapsed forward onto me, but this time I was
inside her coming.
I lay back gasping, when I heard Shelly say "What are you doing?"
My eyes snapped open, Shelly was standing in the open doorway to my
room silhouetted in the light, wearing a long T-shirt, her usual night clothes.
"Um, I was er .. that is ... I ... Oh! God! How long have you been
there?"
"Ever since I heard you calling out my name, saying that you were
going to come. You didn't answer your door when I knocked, so I came in. You
looked completely out of it so I stayed to watch. Do people really do things
you were muttering about, the things you said I was doing to you?"
"Oh! Shit! Will you tell Mum and Dad?"
"I don't think so. See you later" Shelly turned, left my room closin
the door behind her.
What the hell was I doing fantasizing, about my sister like that? I
hoped that Shelly wouldn't say anything to Mum and Dad about it.
Over the next few months Shelly sometimes looked at me, smiling, and
asking "How's the hobby?" Eventually she tired of getting little response
from me, and stopped asking. My occasional girlfriends became more adventurous,
one allowed me to lick her out until she started to come. Another took me in
her mouth until I nearly came, and the used a tissue to finish. About 3 years
later, when I was 18 and Shelly turning 16, I got home from school and there
was a strange bike next to Shelly's by the garage. Mum met me as I came in.
"Shelly's got a friend staying over tonight, get freshened up for
supper."
I went upstairs for a quick wash, and changed into some better clothes,
shirt and slacks. Then I went down stairs for some food.
Shelly and her friend were already at the table, Mum introduce Anne.
"Hello Geoff, Shelly's being telling me so much about you."
I looked over to Shelly, who just smiled at me.
Anne was a little taller than Shelly, with shoulder length brown hair,
tied back in a ponytail. Comparing this stranger to my memories of my kid
sister I then realised how much Shelly had changed recently. Her figure had
filled out and she had grown her blonde hair long, also kept back. Anne was
wearing a loose sweat-shirt, but what little I could make out indicated she
was no less developed than Shelly.
Throughout the meal, whenever I looked up, either Anne or Shelly were
looking at me with a smile. Memories of my dream kept crossing my mind, and my
dick started to stiffen in my slacks. I tried to rearrange my self, but did
not succeed.
Geoff, will you get the desert from the fridge?" asked Mum.
I struggled to my feet concealing the obvious bulge, but when I
returned to the table both Shelly and Anne were staring at my crotch. While
we were eating Shelly nudged Anne who dropped something on the floor under
the table, she ducked down to retrieve it. Moments later a hand ran along
my dick as it strain against my slacks, Anne then re-emerged slightly flushed
and smiled at me.
As soon as I could I excused my self from the table, and got upstairs
to my room as quickly as I could. Eventually I went to bed, but couldn't sleep,
I started to masturbate to try to relieve some tension. As I was beginning to
get into the mood there was a gentle tap on my door, I hurried under the
bedclothes and asked "Who is it?"
"Just me." Shelly answered opening the door. In the light from outside
could see that she was wearing a short, gauzy, baby-doll night-dress, then
another figure moved into the light beside her. It was Anne, and she was
wearing an identical night-dress. They both slipped into the room, Shelly
coming up to the bed and saying "We've just come to say goodnight, Big Brother.
We didn't see much off you after supper."
Anne giggled at this, than said "But we did see a lot of you at
supper!" This time I knew I wasn't dreaming.
Shelly reached over, grabbed my sheets and yanked them away.
"Ooh! It IS big!" gasped Anne, looking at my dick and Shelly. "Just
like you said it was."
I tried to cover myself up with remaining bedclothes, but Shelly and
Anne were doing their best to pull them away. During the struggle I couldn't
help realising that I was right about how Shelly had changed. Her tits had
grown, her waist had lost any traces of puppy fat and her hips and butt had
widened nicely. Anne also had a marvellous figure, no longer disguised by
the sweat-shirt she had been wearing earlier. The baby-dolls were identical,
so Anne must have borrowed hers from Shelly, in fact the pair of small,
white panties she was wearing kept flashing into view as the hem rose up on
her longer body.
Shelly looked me over, glanced at Anne and said "Well, it looks like
we're over dressed Anne." With that she pulled off her night-dress, the dim
light in the room highlighted a pair if hard nipples, and cast into shadow
the silky patch of hair between her legs. Anne seemed a little unsure at first,
but then slipped off her borrowed nightdress revealing a pair of tits with
wide aureole. Then she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties and
turned away, bending over to pull them down, over her butt. Her pussy was
hidden in shadow until she turned back, to reveal a naked pussy.
"I told you shaving would turn him on, look!" said Shelly grabbing
hold of my stiffening cock in her warm hand.
Shelly then bent down, her tits grazing against my chest, and kissed
me. At first it was just a simple kiss, but as her nipples hardened with her
movements against my body, she began to slip the tip of her tongue into my
mouth. Anne walked over to the bed and sat near my feet, her hands resting on
my legs. Slowly she began to run her hands up and down my calves, each upward
stroke getting higher up my legs. As her hands neared my groin she leant
forward, her tits resting on my knees, and her cheek just to the right of my
dick. I could feel the warm draft of her breath as she took hold of my cock in
her hands and began to roll it gently back and forth.
My own hands moved as if by themselves up to Shelly, her nipples hard
on my palms as I cupped her tits. Slowly I began to massage her, rolling my
hands in circles. Shelly stopped kissing me and turned to Anne saying, "Does
he taste as good as he looks?"
Anne pulled my cock to her mouth and ran her tongue up along it's
length, ending with a circling motion around the head. "Mmmm! Yes!" she
replied, "May be a little salty, but I like that." Then she placed her lips
over the head of my cock, and slowly bobbed her head down until she had taken
in a couple of inches.
"My turn for some fun." said Shelly, she climbed onto the bed over me
facing Anne, kneeling astride my chest Slowly she backed until her pussy was
over my mouth, looking over her shoulder she said "You did this to me in your
fantasies, do it to me now." I ran my tongue along her slit tasting her, then
flicking up against her clit. Shelly's hands moved down my body to join Anne's
around my straining dick and cupping my balls.
The extra sensations were too much for me, and my hips started to buck,
my cock slipped out of Anne's. She caught hold and start to pump her fist up
and down. My tonguing of Shelly's pussy speeding up in time to my thrusting
hips. I could feel Shelly starting to shake and push back against my mouth,
her pussy began pulsing around my tongue and flood my face with her juices.
Anne ran her tongue over the head of my cock once more, before taking it back
into her mouth. I thrust up twice, feeling myself slip further between her
lips as I came. My dick slid out of her mouth and I felt two tongues running
all over it, catching all my come.
"You two have your turn, what about me?" asked Anne.
"Lie down then and we'll see what we can do." replied Shelly, pulling
me up into a sitting position. Anne lay back and I leaned over and kissed her
deeply, tasting my own come in her mouth. I then started kissing down her neck
and onto her tits. My mouth covered her nipples, one after the other, pulling
on them until they started to stiffen. Then I rubbed one with the thumb and
forefinger of each hand.
Meanwhile my sister was running her hands up and down the insides of
Anne's thighs, letting her fingers trail across her pussy.
"Lick me, like when you shaved me this afternoon" begged Anne, her
hands reaching for Shelly's head. I watched as my sister ran her tongue along
Anne's pussy, swirling it around her clit as it became erect, the lips held
open with her left hand. Shelly reached down with her free hand and rubbed
between her legs, slipping a finger deep into herself.
"Oh! Yes! That's right!" moaned Anne, as Shelly ran her fingers over
Anne's clit and her tongue up into her pussy. Seeing my sister giving head to
her friend while frigging herself made my dick stiffen up again. This time I
was going fuck one of these two girls. I gently moved Shelly's head away, and
opened up Anne's thighs. I positioned myself between them, lifting myself onto
my elbows, Shelly took hold of my cock and guided it towards Anne's wet hole,
holding her lips apart with her other hand.
As soon as my dick touched the inside of her lips, Anne bucked upwards
forcing my cock into her. Shelly got of the bed, walked up to Anne's head and
whispered into her ear, Anne nodded, biting her bottom lip. I started to
thrust my hips back back and forth slipping deeper into Anne with each stroke
until I hit a barrier.
"Oh! God! You're a virgin" I gasped.
"Does that make a difference?" she grunted thrusting up hard, and
Shelly smacked me across my butt. I lunged forward, feeling the tightness
giveway and I sunk deep into Anne.
"Aaaaaah!" she cried, "Keep going, you're in now. I want to feel you
come deep inside me!" Anne then continued to thrust up against me.
My sister moved back to Anne's head, climbing onto the bed, her knees
on either side of Anne. Slowly she rubbed herself with her hands, slipping a
finger into her pussy, then a second finger. Anne reached up and pulled
Shelly's hand out and ran her tongue along Shelly's fingers, then she pulled
my sister down onto her face and proceeded to lick where Shelly had been
pleasuring herself.
The view of Anne's tongue working between Shelly's legs while I was
fucking her caused on my second climax of the evening. As I came inside Anne,
Shelly groaned and fell back onto the pillows, gasping and Anne moaned as her
climax hit her.
We all collapsed together on my bed, getting our breath back.
"I've been waiting for that ever since Shelly told me about your hobby"
Anne said, cuddling up behind me. Her arms around me in a gentle hug. "She
said that you had a thing for young girls in silky night-dresses. I didn't
really beleive her, at first, but now I know."
"Well, it's alright for you two, but what about me?" asked Shelly,
"Don't I get a go?"
"I think you'l have to work for your share" replied Anne caressing my
limp cock.
"I'll see what I can do" answered my sister, pushing me onto my back.
Anne knelt up on the bed and ran her hands all over my chest and
stomach, while my sister knelt over my dick and started to lick her way up
and down. I reached up to play with both Anne's and my sister's tits, lifting
one girl's nipple to rub against the other's.
Anne then slipped round and knelt over my face, Shelly had done on
mine and hers. I began to work my tongue around her pussy, the feel of her
hairless body different to the that of my sister's silky one. Shelly then
also knelt over me, and grasped my stiffened cock in one hand, lowering
herself onto me, I slid up into her well moistened pussy. Again I felt the
tightness of a virgin, but the thought of fucking my own virgin sister while
her friend rode my tongue spurred me on. I thrust up with my hips, pulling
Shelly's waist down with both hands, and burst through.
"Mmmm! Ooooh!" Shelly gasped pushing down against my upthrusts. Anne
reached forward, her arms around Shelly, pulling her forward. Their tits
rubbing against each other as Anne kissed Shelly deeply, their tongues working
in each other's mouths. My thrusting became more urgent, as I came deep inside
my sister, but my cock stayed hard as I watched the two girls together.
I started thrusting up again, and working my tongue deeper into Anne's
pussy, the girls breathing turned into gasps of pleasure as I felt Shelly's
pussy walls clench around my cock and Anne's around my tongue. The waves of
pleasure from my dick intensified and I came a second time inside my sister
as both Anne and Shelly reached their orgasms.
We then slowly drifted off to sleep in each others' arms. In the
morning Anne and Shelly slipped back to their room to get dressed for
breakfast. As they left Shelly said " Mum said that Anne can come on holiday
with us this year, if you didn't mind"
"Mind? I'd love her to come! Just as long as we can repeat last night."
"That's why I asked Mum this afternoon, but I thought that we would
have to wait until then."
"But when we saw your cock at supper, we knew that we couldn't wait"
said Anne
So that's how I ended up fucking my sister and her friend, now I
couldn't wait for our summer holiday with Anne. I'll let you know how that
turned out later.

50
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rearent.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,50 @@
Archive-name: Affairs/rearent.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Rear Entrance
My wife recently underwent minor surgery and as a result, we had to cool our
sexual relations. At first I said I could live with a abstinence and her
nightly handjobs. But with each passing day, I felt hornier and hornier, like
an eighteen year old. Luckily I was able to find some satisfaction and relief
in the arms of Nancy.
She's twenty and a sight for my sore horny eyes. As a receptionist, she's more
than capable on the job. As a casual sex partner, she's above average. I've
been an ass man for the the longest time and would get a thrill watching Nancy
parade her pussy around the office. She always wears tight slacks and when I
focus on the lines of her panties I just about bite through my lower lip. One
night, she had agreed to help with extra paper work. As we talked, I told her
of my wife's recuperation. Nancy was genuinely concerned and sympathized when I
casually mentioned out current kick of abstinence.
She blushed a little but was really turned on. She came up to me, pressing her
pussy against my groin. "I can understand what you're going through right now.
And besides, I wouldn't mind getting it on with you. I'd enjoy it."
"An older man?"
She yanked my hammer. "A better man."
I wrapped my arms around her and we started tongue kissing. It wasn't long
before her clothes were piled in a heap next to mine. I took a long moment to
admire her nymph like beauty. Parting her thighs, she lowered herself once I
sat between her legs. She was really in her prime, her pretty pink pussy
dripping with sweet tasting juices. I brought her off with my mouth and Nancy
said it was the first time a guy was able to do that. Grateful and more than
eager to please, she asked, "How can I give you pleasure?"
I touched her asshole and she squirmed. "Alright," she whispered getting on all
fours.
Her white ass was soft to my touch. I buried my face between those satiny
cheeks and lubricated her opening first with my tongue, then with a finger of
pussy juice. That relaxed her and that beautiful beige asshole puckered,
spreading wider and wider. She was hot, gently gyrating her ass in my face and
moaning. When the bulbous head of my dick brushed her back door, she sobbed. I
worked my way in slowly so as not to hurt her. When I eased in most of the way,
I started pumping nice and steady. She met my thrusts by pounding her buttocks
against me and urging me all the way. I hammered good and hard, flooding her
hole with my cum. After resting fifteen minutes, Nancy and I did it again.
--

126
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/reawaken.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,126 @@
Reawakening
-----------
The last traces of a dream faded away as Leanne awoke to
see sunlight streaming in the window of her fifth-floor room
in residence. Rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, she looked
at the clock. 11:00. Yeah, she thought, it's about time to
get up. She swung her feet down and stood on the cold tile
floor. Reaching up towards the ceiling, she arched her back
and stretched. She had the lithe body of a dancer - light
and flexible, yet well-toned and strong. In fact, in her
freshman year she had been on the University's dance team,
and the men at the party last night had all complimented her
on how well she danced. Of course, though, males always
tended to say nice things to her, as she was a very attract-
ive young woman and made for pleasant company. Her crystal-
clear blue eyes sparkled when she smiled, and she had never
been lacking for male company ever since the time nearly a
decade ago when boys and girls began to find each other to be
interesting. Still, she had yet to find that one special man
she'd been trying to find for so long now.
Sleepily, she collected her soap, shampoo and towel and
made her way towards the bathroom. The residence was quiet -
nearly deserted, actually. Most of the other girls had gone
home for the weekend; in fact, she and her roommate were
among only about ten on the whole floor who were still at
school that weekend. Entering the washroom, she discovered
that someone had left the window partway open, allowing the
cold winter air to fill the room. Oh well, she thought as
she closed the window, a nice long, hot shower will chase the
coldness away.
Despite the warmth rising from where the stream of water
struck the floor of the shower, the cold air struck her body
as she stepped into the shower and pulled the curtain closed.
A strange feeling swept through her body as her nipples be-
came erect in the chill air. She turned her head, and her
long, wavy blonde hair passed in front of her left breast.
Her hair brushed across her nipple, and she gasped involun-
tarily as the sensation shot like a bolt of lightning through
her body, from her nipple across to the other one and down,
ending up between her thighs. Swinging her hair out of the
way, she looked down at her breasts. Small, rounded and
firm, they glistened as the water from the shower rained down
upon them. Her erect nipples attracted her attention, and
she gently caressed the left one with her hand. As it stiff-
ened under her touch, she felt a wave of pleasure run down
her spine. She closed her eyes as she softly rubbed her aur-
eola with her thumb. With her other hand, she encircled her
right breast and, pressing gently against it, felt the firm
resistance.
Her attention returned to her left nipple. She began to
tease it, squeezing it between thumb and forefinger, pulling
on it until her fingers slipped off, pressing it into her
breast, as the feelings running up and down her body slowly
but steadily intensified. She rubbed the wet nipple with her
thumb, gently at first and then more vigourously, and began
to do the same to her right nipple as well. Feelings were
stirring, feelings she hadn't experienced since that night so
long ago with Rich. It was the night when she had lost her
virginity, and so far the only time she had slept with a man.
She felt an awakening of the desires that had been dormant
for so long, buried deep within her soul ever since she broke
up with him a couple of weeks later.
Her left hand slid slowly down her stomach, tracing the
pattern of kisses he had planted so tenderly on that evening
of discovery. Down her hand went, past her belly button and
on to the mat of her pubic hair. As her fingers reached the
mound of her labia, a wave of excitement travelled through
her body, and she felt her nipples tense up beneath her other
hand. She brought it down to join in the exploration, and
gently pulled the lips apart. With one finger, she gingerly
touched her clitoris. Her knees weakened, and she nearly
cried out as the long-lost sensation flooded her mind and re-
fused to leave, a refusal for which she was very grateful.
Her breathing became faster and shallower as she toyed
with her clitoris, as she had earlier done with her nipples.
She inserted a finger from the hand holding her lips apart
into her vagina and began to wiggle it around as she contin-
ued to stimulate her clitoris. Deeper and deeper she probed,
as far as her finger would reach into her warm interior, as
the powerful sensations grew stronger moment by moment. As
she inserted a second finger, she felt herself coming nearer
to the climax, and increased the pace of her stimulation.
Soon, the muscles of her vagina tensed up, and she felt like
she was riding the crest of a huge wave. She prayed nobody
would hear her as the ecstasy broke over her whole body; it
was all she could do to prevent herself from screaming out.
The orgasm seemed to last forever, and she only realized
it had ended when she felt the pain from biting her tongue so
hard start to penetrate the layers of pleasure sweeping
through her senses. Opening her mouth to relieve the pain,
she removed her fingers from her vagina and brought them to
her tongue to taste her own juices. She was surprised that
she liked the taste - she'd always thought it would taste un-
pleasant. She licked as much off her fingers as she could,
one finger at a time, and then proceeded with the shower she
had been just about to start ... it seemed so long ago.
The bathroom door opened just as she got out of the
shower, and another girl walked in. "Good morning, Leanne!"
"Oh, hi Liz." It was her roommate. "Did you have fun
at Mark's place last night?" she said with a wicked grin.
"Yeah, we rented a couple of movies. Didn't get to see
much of them, though." Liz replied with an embarrassed smile.
"You look flushed ... are you feeling okay?"
"What? Oh, uh, yeah, I'm fine. I just had a long, hot
shower, that's all."
"By the way, Steve called a couple of minutes ago. He
thought you might like to go see a movie or something to-
night."
"Yeah, I think I do." Leanne walked slowly back to her
room, a hint of a smile on her lips.
--- THE END ---

162
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rebecca.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,162 @@
ENCOUNTER WITH REBECCA
The warmth of the shower which had so relaxed my body gave way to a sudden
influx of frigid water. The surge of cold water over my skin tightened my
muscles involuntarily as I fought my natural tendency to step out of the stream
and turned slowly, raising my arms to get the cold water directly on my ribs.
Wow! Refreshment. I was ready. I turned off the water and stepped out of the
shower. Grabbing my towel I enjoyed the energy provided by the temperature
induced adrenaline rush. I was meeting her in a half-hour, and I'd best get
hopping.
I hurried through my personal preparations for the night's activities,
stopping briefly to splash on some Drakkar Noir before heading out. It was a
warm evening in late June, and I was meeting an absolutely delicious blonde who
was taking classes at a local college as a way of getting over her recent
divorce. The tension and excitement of a first date made my stomach dance as I
started up the Corvette. I cruised well above the speed limit and arrived at
the library right on time. There she was!
She slid happily into the passenger seat, tossing her books onto the floor and
smiling wickedly. I couldn't help but steal a furtive glance at her ample
breasts; tight mounds beneath a soft, cream sweater.
We had to stop at her apartment she explained, so she could freshen up. Like
she needed freshening. Her body was nearly enough to give me a heart attack.
We engaged in nervous small talk, and I fidgeted as I began to feel that
sweet, tingly sensation of arousal. She noticed, and giggled. "What's so
funny?"
"Nothing." Next thing you know, her soft hand is on my thigh. I am taking a
hard turn, and hesitate slightly, moving the 'vette to the outside of the lane.
"Nervous?" she asks. I laugh. "Just a little," I reply. Within seconds I am
really uncomfortable as my increasingly turgid cock strains to find a more
comfortable position. I fidget some more, hoping she won't notice. If she does,
she gives no indication. Now I'm in a quandary. Do I use my hand to reposition
my cock more comfortably, or do I sit in discomfort. She looks out the window,
and I try to quickly rectify the situation. I do, but hit her hand in the
process. She turns, and looks at me, and I know that she *knows* what I just
did. I feel my face begin to flush. She giggles again, then runs her hand right
over the tent my now fully erect member has made in my pants. I shiver. "You
are going to be the death of me!" I exclaim.
We pull into the driveway of her apartment building. I stop the car, then turn
and grab her sweet face, kissing her sweet lips. Slowly at first, then with
more vigor. Her lips part and our tongues meet, dancing a slow tango. She pulls
away and says "Let's go inside." I am not about to disagree.
We enter her apartment, and she turns on me even before I'm through the door.
The screen door closes with a slam, and she attacks my tongue most vigorously
with her own. "I've been waiting all day for this," she breathes. She is
kissing my neck now, quickly unbuttoning my shirt and rubbing her hands on my
chest. My shirt is practically off now, and she falls to her knees. She looks
up at me with a look that I would pay another mortgage for, and I know she is
planning on doing me right there in front of the door. Within seconds my stiff
pole is free of its encumbrances and into her hot mouth. My head is practically
swimming. I grab onto the door to keep from falling over as she inhales my
throbbing dick. She _loves_ this, I can tell. I start to close the inside door,
but encounter resistance. I look down and she her hand holding the door. That
little exhibitionist! I feel tension mounting in my balls. "That's enough," I
exclaim and pull my aching rod from her lips. She pouts, mockingly.
I close the door, and pick her up- carrying her to the couch. Her nipples are
poking nicely through her tight sweater, but only for a second. The sweater is
unceremoniously removed and tossed haphazardly I know not where. I pull off my
own shirt and toss it behind me, then grab Rebecca and hold her very close, so
I can feel her silky soft skin against mine as I begin kissing her again. Our
kisses are wild now, wet with revolving tongues. She smells wonderful. Her hair
is soft against my face. My dick is hard enough to cut glass, but now is her
turn.
I kiss my way to her neck. My hands roam to her ample breasts. She has pale
pink nipples, the sight of which is enough to arouse me under any
circumstances. I begin to kiss her breasts, carefully avoiding the nipples. She
squirms, attempting to get the nipples into my mouth. I resist, then finally
take one into my mouth while grabbing the other with my left hand. She sighs
audibly. I stimulate her thusly, then move my leg between hers to give her
something to push her mound against. She begins to apply pressure to her box.
I remove her skirt, then grab her panties with both hands. I can see the
wetness covering her crotch, and her smell drives me absolutely wild. I cannot
resist. I kiss my way down her stomach, give her a few little bites on the
inside of her thighs, then begin to lick and suck her quivering pussy. She is
wild with desire now, squirming and bucking up against my face, her hands
guiding my head to her pleasure. Slowly I caress her engorged labia, tonguing
gently along her folds. Brushing lightly up against her clit, I feel her quiver
in delight. Down farther, into her steamy slit I slide my wiggling tongue. She
loves it.
Increasing the rhythmn, I begin tapping her clit with the tip of my tongue,
then running the length of my tongue over it. She tenses, then shudders, and I
feel her ejaculate shoot into my mouth. She screams in delight, and digs her
fingernails into my shoulder. Moaning and yelping, her body shakes with a
violent orgasm. I am delighted at my effect upon her.
I move up to kiss her now. She grabs my cock as I kick my remaining clothes
onto the floor. I am in her mouth again; she is sucking with renewed vigor.
I am nearly ready to come myself. I lay back on the sofa as she ministers to my
manhood. She grabs my balls and I nearly hit the roof. I am way too sensitive
for that type of stimulation. She bites my glans playfully. It gets even
harder. She begins to get a good rhythmn, taking in almost the whole thing then
applying pressure as she lets it out. My hips begin to gyrate uncontrollably.
I know I can't stop now. Her long blonde hair keeps getting in the way so she
has to keep stopping to remove it. I gallantly offer to hold it for her. I now
have her hair in a big pony-tail, held off to the side. That sweet feeling is
building up- I know I'm about to burst. My glans swells and I erupt. Hot
jism squirts into her mouth and throat, yet she does not miss a beat. A type-A
orgasm (total loss of muscle control). I lose my grip on her hair as my body
shakes with the power of orgasm. She sucks me dry, then looks up at me with her
pretty blue eyes all steamy. It occurs to me that I have died and gone to
heaven. She licks her lips seductively, exclaiming "You taste soooo good. I
could do this all day." I mumble something, and she smiles.
Next thing I know, she has grabbed my still semi-erect penis and says "Let's
go into the bedroom." I realize now that she has no intentions of going out
tonight, and the mere thought of more sex has me getting hard again. As we
enter the bedroom, I notice a pair of handcuffs on the doorknob of the closet.
She catches my gaze, and follows it to the cuffs. "They're just toys. I've
never used them, really." "Do you have a walkman?" I inquire. "Sure," she
responds, and produces it forthwith.
I tell her to trust me. She looks puzzled. "Don't worry, Rebecca, I won't hurt
you. We're going to have a little fun." She relaxes somewhat, but still seems
perplexed. I instruct her to lie down on the bed. She is most obediant. I am
fairly trembling as I cuff her to the brass frame. Her body is so beautiful,
and now so vulnerable. My cock is now so hard it is almost painful. It is a
little sore from the first orgasm, but I could care less. I grab a scarf from a
drawer, and carefully blindfold her. Now the walkman is put on her, and she can
neither see nor hear me, and is nearly helpless. I quickly scoot to the
kitchen, and get half an ice cube, resting it on my tongue. I return to the bed
and begin to massage her, which instantly gets her nipples erect, even though I
haven't come near them. I carefully massage her body, kneading her breasts and
pinching her hard nipples. She moans. I begin to finger her wet box; she
spreads her legs far apart to give me great access. I bend over and place my
tongue directly on her clit. The sensation of the coldness from the ice cube
and my tongue sets her off immediately. Her moaning turns me on, and I guide my
cock to her lips for a few quick sucks. Then I change positions so that I am
sitting on her torso, and begin rubbing my hard cock on her luscious tits. She
is very turned on; I can tell by the way she tugs at her bonds. I decide I must
have her- now. I position myself and rub my tool on her hot, slippery cunt
lips. She is trying to get my rod into her. I tease her a bit more, then
partially out of mercy for her, and partly out of unadulterated lust, I begin
to enter her torrid snatch. Oh my- she is so silky feeling inside. Her heat
brings me to the edge almost immediately. I stop thrusting, to keep from
shooting immediately. She squirms and says "Tease" very loudly, as the music
prevents her from hearing her own voice very well. I regain my composure and
begin thrusting slowly again, building up the tempo. Her hot little cunt is
driving me wild; I begin to thrust more deeply now. I grab her legs in my arms,
and move them so her heels are near her head. I am really going to town now,
and she is ready to come. I bite her left nipple, and she begins to jerk
violently; I feel her wetness running down my balls and I'm over the edge too.
We come crazily together, and I release her legs so she can relax.
"Wow, that was great!" I hear, but not from Rebecca's lips. I practically
shit. It's Rebecca's roommate, Lisa. "How long were you watching?" I ask, still
shaking from this latest of orgasms. "When I came in, you were coming from the
kitchen with an ice cube in your mouth. When I see a naked man walking around
with an icecube in his mouth in my apartment, I get curious." "I presume you're
Lisa?" "Yup." "Well you'd better get out of here, before I take Rebecca's
blindfold off." She laughs, moving closer. "Didn't she tell you? Becka and I
share _everything_.!" Now I know I'm in heaven.
The rest is a tale for another day.

174
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/R/rebecca2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,174 @@
Here we were again, as always it had been too long since we had been
together, as always we had missed each other so much that we literally
ached to be together, and as always the first few minutes seemed just a
little awkward. I guess it will always be that way as long as we are
forced to meet at motels because we are married, and not to each other.
It had been about three months since we had been able to arrange any
time together and I was a little surprised when she took her coat off
after we got into the room. Was it just lust, or was she looking
especially good today? I decided there was indeed something different,
Rebecca had apparently been working out. The more I looked the more I
liked what I saw, little did I know that I had more surprises coming.
We started to make the usual small talk to help us relax and work our
way into what we had come for, but as she turned away from me and walked
toward the bathroom she kind of flaunted her ass at me a little and that
was the end of the small talk. I was standing behind her with my arms
around her before she had gone three steps. Rebecca has a really nice
set of tits and I wasted no time getting reacquainted with them, I had
one in each hand as I pressed my rapidly growing cock against her ass.
This is one of my favorite positions, it just seems to give me the best
access to everything I love the most. As I began to kiss her neck and
nibble on her ear lobe, I let my hands wonder over her body. I moved
down across her flat belly to her pubic mound which she quickly pushed
forward to meet my touch and increase the pressure. Things were moving
too quickly, and visions of me laying there on the bed with a limp dick
twenty minutes from now trying to get it up again were going through my
head. I wanted a lot more than that. I backed off and assumed a very
dominant posture, I told Rebecca in a commanding voice " strip " and
waited to see her reaction. At first she got a puzzled look on her
face, then as she realized what was going on she flushed a little and
I could tell that she was into it.
She slowly pulled her sweater up and over her head, then stopped as
if she wanted me too order her to continue, I kind of liked the idea
myself. "Loose the pants" I barked at her. She tried to fake a hurt
expression, with about as much success as I was having at sounding
like I was in control, then she kicked her shoes off and began to slide
her pants down. Rebecca knows that I am an ass man, and just to tease
me she turned away from me and bent all the way over to remove her pants
from her ankles. Having her ass right there in front of me, within
reach, almost turned me from the " master " into a sniveling wimp,
but I was able to recover. When she stood up and turned around I
was treated to another surprise. What I had only seen the top of at
first was a very sexy white teddy, (another favorite of mine). By this
time I was experiencing severe pain from my cock straining against my
jeans. She started to remove the teddy but I said " stop, come over
here and take my pants off ". She glanced down at my crotch and I saw
a slight smile come to her face then she got back into character and
asked " do I have to ", " do it now!" I said, I was really starting
to enjoy this. Rebecca came over and got on her knees in front of me,
she unbuckled my belt, opened the button and slid my zipper down then
stopped. " I don't want to do this " she said. This time when I said
" do it! " it was hard even for me to tell how much of the voice was
real and how much was fake. She proceeded to pull my pants down, no
easy task with the way my cock was straining against them. As she leaned
over to push them down past my knees, her head " accidentally " brushed
against my throbbing cock. The sensation was so intense that my knees
almost gave out right there on the spot. When I had to step out of my
jeans I took the opportunity to move over and sit down on the bed. She
started to follow but I stopped her, "get the chair and bring it over
here in front of me" I told her pointing at the small stuffed chair
in the corner. While she was getting the chair I finished getting
undressed except for my underwear.
Rebecca stood beside the chair in front of me waiting for my next
order. The look on her face told me that she was really into our
little game and she was getting hotter by the minute. "Come over here
and take my underwear off" she started reaching for my underwear,
" with your teeth " I added. That brought a bit of a hesitation, but
she proceed to grab them, with her teeth, and started pulling them
down. Of course, just to return the torture she grabbed them directly
above my cock so that as she pulled down it rubbed over her nose, then
her forehead, then through her hair. She will never know how close
she came to sperm shampoo at that point!!!
This task complete, she remained there on her knees in anticipation of
what would come next. The next thing I did was take a few deep breaths
to calm down, I made her wait without saying a word. " Come here and
kiss my cock ", it was the obviously the next step and she had planned
for it. " Oh No " she said " I can't do that ", " do it!" I said,
" no, nice girls don't do that." As she spoke her voice took on the
very innocent sound of a young girl. ( a couple more deep breaths )
" Then you'll have to be punished, stand in front of me, turn around
bend over and put your elbows on the seat of the chair " she did not
even play at resistance. Within seconds her ass was directly in my
face, covered only by the thin fabric of the teddy which she still
wore. "Spread your legs more" again immediate compliance. I reached
up and pulled the material at the leg bands up and to the middle so
that it rode up the crack of her ass. Slap... slap... I delivered
two light but firm strokes to her right ass cheek, slap... slap...
I gave her a matching pair on the left side. "Are you going to do
as I say?" , " no " was her reply, much to my surprise.
Slap...slap... slap... slap... and she had another full set of somewhat
heavier strokes. " Same question " I said. "NO" is what came out
of her mouth, but what was in her voice was more than "no", the tone
of her voice was telling me please don't stop!!! This I had not
expected, but I was more than happy to follow the path wherever it led.
After several minutes of this her cheeks were beginning to develop a
bit of a glow and she was still holding out for more. My slaps were
becoming more of an excuse to put my hand on her and play with her
ass than anything else, and finally I just took a cheek in each hand
and manipulating and probing at will. I felt a little sorry for the
way pain I had inflicted on her tender ass, in spite of the fact that
I believe she had a small orgasm while I was doing it, so I leaned
forward and lightly kissed her on the right cheek. YOU WOULD HAVE
THOUGHT I HAD HIT HER WITH A CATTLE PROD. She jumped, then pushed
back hard against my face. I continued to kiss and suck on both of
her ass cheeks, the rougher I got the louder she groaned and the harder
she pushed back against me. I sensed that she was building toward a
serious orgasm. I reached under her and started rubbing her tits
which were hanging there begging for attention, again an increase in
tempo. By the time I felt her start to quiver and her breath was coming
in short gasps I was biting her ass and pulling roughly at her nipples.
Just as she went over the top I sank my teeth into her left ass cheek
hard enough that I left a significant mark and she shuddered so hard
she fell to her knees in front of me with her head still resting on
the chair.
The sight of her on the floor combined with what had just happened
was more than I could handle. I lifted her slightly and pulled her
teddy down and off, then I lifted her again sat on the chair and said
simply " suck me ", that's all I could think to say, it was the only
thing on my mind. When she started to slide back into the character
she was playing I wrapped my fingers in her hair and forced her mouth
down over my cock. I continued to hold her head and set my own pace
as I literally began fucking her mouth. Within a matter of one or two
minutes I delivered into her throat what had to have been the worlds
largest load of cum, I didn't think I was ever going to stop. Now one
thing about Rebecca that I should mention, in spite of the act she
was putting on she loves to suck cock, and she is VERY good at it.
With that in mind it may be more easy to understand that as I lay
there in the chair recovering, she never stopped sucking. While the
head of my dick was still so sensitive she couldn't touch it, she
licked and sucked my balls, then after a few minutes she worked her
way up my shaft, and finally by the time she was back to the head
of my cock again, I was fully erect and ready for more action. It
was a good thing I was because if I hadn't been I think she would
have started without me. I told her to lay on the bed face down
with her knees on the floor. She quickly got into position and I
moved up from behind her. She was so hot and wet that I easily
entered her tight little pussy and I had soon set up a nice slow
rhythm. I reached around and started gently working on her clitoris.
I love to do this but I know that the I could never do it as well
as she could do herself so I took her hands and brought them down
and pushed her fingers into her pussy. She started to resist half
heartedly and said " no, you do it " I gave her a brisk slap on her
still pink ass and said " I want you to do it ", reluctantly at first
she started fingering her sensitive little clit, but as I continued
to slide in and out of her and gather speed, she lost any remaining
inhibitions she may have had. In a deep but soft voice she said
" my ass.... please!! my ass." Remembering how she had enjoyed being
spanked I gave her a firm swat on the ass. " NO !" she said " I want
to feel your cock in my ass,.... please, fuck my ass??? " Well I
was completely taken off guard because we had never done that before,
but as I said, I was willing to follow the path wherever it led.
I pulled my cock out of her sopping wet pussy and positioned it at
her ass. I asked her, "are you sure? " " yes! do it now please!!!"
I slowly started pushing forward and I was surprised that her tight
little ring opened easier than I thought it would to accept me. I
continued my slow push forward, pausing only to pull out and spread
more of her pussy juice on my cock to ease the way. Soon I was
buried in her up to my balls and picking up speed. The harder I
gave it to her the harder she pushed back, until soon I could not
resist the sucking heat of her asshole and unloaded my second huge
load of the night. On my final thrust I felt her entire body tense
and her then go limp under me.
A quick look at the clock after we had recovered some of our
strength told me that we had just enough time left for a shower
and a few minutes of snuggling before we would both have to leave
to get back to our families. The memory of this evening might
have to last several months until we could meet again,
I knew it would.